Kristen's collection: December Stories

[The Kristen Archives]

Because Google Groups has decided to restrict my postings, I am
publishing stories from the archive in one long thread through the
month.

It's not as convenient for the reader, but it's the only way to
access the posted stories without an after-market newsgroup
reader program.

I'm trying to post only those stories that have had reader approval,
so you shouldn't see too many ungainly or grammatically challenged
stories here.

Enjoy

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. May be distributed freely under the above
conditions.
--------------------------------------------------------

Christmas Break
By Michael (phoenlx...@aol.com)

***

Daughter comes home from college for Christmas
vacation to stay with her widowed father, while both
of her sisters were away for the holidays. She was
the youngest daughter in the family, always her
father's favorite. (MF, inc, rom)

***

Hi, my name is Sandra and this is a story about last
Christmas break. I was home from college for the week
between Christmas and New Years. It was just dad and
me that year because both of my sisters were away,
Kari was in Europe with her husband and two year old
daughter and Charmie was in Colorado on a skiing trip
with her boyfriend and his parents.

It was kind of cool having dad all to myself. Since
mom died, dad has been sort of withdrawn and being
just the two of us my mission was to draw him out a
bit. So far we'd only had superficial talks but I
planned to have some quality time with him before I
returned to school.

What I hadn't planed on was what happened on
Christmas Eve Night.

The weather was cold and snowy and we were home
sitting in front of the log fire after I had made a
traditional holiday dinner, you know, the turkey
thing and all the fixings. We were both a bit
lethargic from all that L-Tryptophan and just sat
companionably gazing into the fire.

For some reason my mind wandered back to my high
school days, maybe it was just being home, but
thoughts popped into my head of growing up and of our
family. Being the youngest daughter I had always been
the "daddy's girl" in the family.

I loved my dad, maybe more than most daughters did,
because (I know this will sound strange) I had
reoccurring thoughts about what it would be like to
make love to him. I think most daughters have those
kind of thoughts growing up, at least once or twice.
But for me it was a reoccurring image in my mind, I
would imagine how it would be and how he would look,
coming to me and how he would gently take me in his
arms, and you know, all the things that happen in a
situation like that.

It's not that I ever seriously thought about acting
on those fantasies, it was just that my dad is a
sexy man. Even at 57 he's still trim and good
looking. And I guess I've always been in love with
him more than most daughters.

I'd had sex enough time to know what it was all
about. And many of those times while the guy was
making love to me I'd imagine it was my dad. I turned
20 last year and most of the guys I knew around my
age were so self-centered and in my experience that
usually equated into "selfish" in bed too. So that
made me think about my hero dad even more, and made
me wonder how dad was with mom and whether they had
had a good sex life. I had to hope that there was
something better out there than I'd had to date.

I know that dad hadn't dated much since mom died and
that he seemed lonely in a private sort of way. And
while sitting there on Christmas Eve, looking into
the fire, it occurred to me that my father had
probably been celibate for more than 5 years by then.
I couldn't imagine being celibate for five weeks,
much less five years.

I glanced at dad sideways, wondering if he
masturbated and how often he did it. Surely he must
do it, everyone did, even when having regular sex.
The thought of dad lying on his bed masturbating, his
hand gripping his dick and groaning and cumming made
me squirm in my chair. That was a weird feeling being
turned on by the thought of your parent jacking off.

With those strange thoughts running through my head,
we finally went to bed.

I tossed and turned late into the night with images
of my father making love to my mother, and then with
Kari and Charmie and finally my perverted little mind
had me being plowed against the bed sheets as my dad
thrust into me grunting softly with the effort to
find his pleasure.

I finally drifted off still dreaming that dad was
doing me and moaning my name softly as he came in me,
"Sandra honey. Oh Sandra my love..." over and over
again as we clutched each other desperately
seeking... something.

*

Then it was morning. My eyes opened and I felt
slightly beat up. I hadn't slept well and all that
dreaming about sex had added to my discomfort. I
tried to shake myself out of my mood and got up to
take a shower. I was going to make dad a good hearty
breakfast.

As I sleepily trudged down the hall to the bathroom I
heard Christmas music playing on the radio in the
kitchen. So dad was already up. I could smell the
coffee, and I realized that I better hurry up or dad
would be starving by the time I got into the kitchen.

As I turned the knob and swung the bathroom door open
I realized in that instant that Dad wasn't in the
kitchen, but in the bathroom, standing in front of
me, totally naked! He had been standing in front of
the mirror masturbating to his image.

Oh my god! How embarrassing. Blood drained from my
face and I momentarily felt like I was going to
faint. I don't think there's anything worse than
actually stumbling on to a parent jacking off. Who
would have ever thought it possible?

Dad realized at the same moment that I did what had
just happened. His face turned bright pink and he
ducked and covered himself helplessly with his hands.
I did an about face and hurried back to my room and
sat down on my bed in total shock

What had I done? My big plan to make dad feel good
again was in ruins I'd embarrassed him irretrievably.
I couldn't believe I'd done it. I wanted to cry. But
image of my father leaning over the sink looking at
himself while masturbating himself was firmly and
permanently fixed in my mind. The vision of his hand
stroking his long stiff rod and his muscles flexing
as he tensed his body in obvious pleasure, these were
all things I would never forget.

Then I remembered the expression on his face when he
realized his daughter had caught him at it, that
brought me back to earth with a crash. What should I
do now? Should I pretend that it didn't happen, try
to act normally? Even as I considered this, I knew
that it wouldn't work, it would only force a wedge
between us.

Then I looked up at a hesitant knock on my door.
Dad's face came into view. "Honey, I'm so sorry, I
shouldn't have been doing that, it's just... I feel
so foolish, I'm too old to be…" his voice trailed off
into silence.

I looked into his blue eyes and saw the worry and
embarrassment in them and I felt miserable. I needed
to remove that expression from my lovely father's
face, and for some reason I couldn't quite fathom, I
wanted to prove to him that he wasn't too old or
foolish.

My only excuse for what I did next might be because
of all the fantasizing about dad I'd been doing the
night before, and then to see the real thing. I stood
up and went to the door and took dad's hand in mine
and brought him into the room with me. He was in his
terry bathrobe.

Dad started to mumble his apologies again, but I
would have none of it. I stopped him by placing a
finger on his lips and saying, "Daddy, I love you.
You don't need to apologize for something so natural.
I do it all the time, so why do you think I wouldn't
understand that you need to do it too?"

Dad looked into my eyes, the worry still etched on
his face and said, "Sweetie, it's just having you
home, and, well... you're a beautiful young woman now
and... It's been so long since.... I should have
controlled my urges better than that... I'm so sorry
honey."

I stood there, still holding dad's hands, only now I
was totally numb. What had he said? Had he said that
he was turned on by me, his own daughter? Then I
thought back to the night before and realized that it
was the same thing for me, I had fantasized all night
long about dad doing me, so how could I be upset if
he did the same thing about me.

This was all so strange, so very strange. But without
really thinking about it I pulled dad's lips to mine
and kissed him. "It's okay dad," I said after a long
moment. "I love you and I've fantasized about you
too."

I didn't want him to protest his innocents, to be
forced into lying to me, so I pulled him down to sit
beside me on the bed and kissed him again, this time
slipping a hand into his robe. He jumped and made to
get up, but I held his lips to mine with my other
hand behind his head and continued to kiss him like I
would a lover, opened mouthed.

Dad tried to pull away again, but then my hand in his
robe found his manhood and I began to gently massage
it, pulling and pushing gently as I gave him more
tongue. Then he wasn't fighting me any longer and I
was getting tongue back.

Then before he regrouped, I was pushing him back onto
the rumpled sheets of my bed and pulling his robe
open. I didn't stop to think about it, I just took
him in my mouth and began to blow him, bobbing my
head over his stiff member, pushing my lips up and
down his shaft and tonguing him like I'd done for my
boyfriends loads of times.

Then when he was throbbing and hard, I was climbing
out of my pajamas and up dad's body, kneeling on
either side of his hips. He was looking up at me and
I was looking down at his stiff prick wondering
vaguely how this had all come about, but he looked
like a man to me, so I moved up and positioned him at
my entrance and sank down on him.

"Ohhhh god! Sandra!" was all he said. Then there was
a hip jerk and then another and soon he was fucking
up at me with a passion. Then we were rolling on the
bed sheets and he was on top of me humping away with
abandon, like a prisoner just freed after years of
being locked away.

I remember my dad's body on top of mine and his stiff
throbbing tool thrusting in and out of me. His breath
was whispering against my neck and his maleness was
all around me and I thrilled at the sensation. I was
living my fantasy from the night before, my dad was
making love to me.

I gasped as his body tensed above me and he shoved in
deep and held himself there, then he bucked once and
held himself against me again, then his hips jerked
again, and then again and I knew he was filling me
with his cum. It was really happening. Stars went off
in my head and my own powerful orgasm smashed through
my body.

I think I screamed out my joy to the heavens, I know
that we ended up on the floor, lying side by side
giggling like idiots and panting for breath. I felt
so truly fucked, my body glowed with contentment and
I felt like purring with happiness.

"Oh dad, you were so wonderful! No one has ever made
me feel like that before."

Dad just hugged me fiercely to his body and whispered
in my ear, "You're my "daddy's girl" Sandra, you
always will be. I love you best."

I knew that, I always had.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 48

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Joyeux Anniversaire
by Alex Hawk (alexhaw...@hotmail.com)

***

A young boy's brother buys him a very special present
for his thirteenth birthday. (FF/m-teen, ped, inc, bi,
1st, anal)

***

Today is my birthday! As of 4:03am today, September 23,
1961, I am officially thirteen!

Currently I'm standing in front of the full-length
mirror in my bedroom in our family's apartment in
Paris. I'm naked and eyeing my adolescent body with a
critical eye. I'm fairly thin, with a vaguely
androgynous face. My skin is pale, my hair is brown, my
eyes are blue. Between my legs stands a very erect,
almost hairless four inch penis. Still virgin, but
that's going to change later tonight, which is why I'm
looking at myself now. I want to make sure I'm
presentable.

There's a knock at the door. "Antoine?"

"Come in, Jean," I say.

My fifteen-year-old brother walks... well, swaggers...
into the room. Like me, he is naked. Like me, his penis
is hard. Unlike me, he isn't still a virgin.

A cigarette dangles from his mouth. He takes a look at
me in the mirror, and reaches a hand down, encircling
it around my young penis. He's the only person other
than me who has ever touched it.

Stroking my penis slowly, my brother says, "Are you
ready to put this thing to good use tonight?"

"Yeah..."

He turns me around and hugs me close, then kisses me on
the mouth. I hug and kiss him back. I love my brother
so much. I could never deny him anything, even my body.

I move one of my hands down to wrap around his penis as
he keeps stroking mine. "After tonight... can we still
do... this?" I ask, a little nervously.

"Mais oui," he says. "I will never give you up,
Antoine." Then he drops down to his knees and slips his
mouth around my penis, moving his head back and forth.
I moan faintly and place my hands on the back of his
head, losing myself in the pleasure.

As my brother sucks on me, I feel one of his hands,
which had been cupping my butt, move slowly down and to
the center. I spread my legs a little as Jean begins to
work a finger gently up into me.

"Turn around," he says, after a couple more moments,
standing up as he does.

Knowing what's next, and eagerly anticipating it, I
turn around and take hold of the foot of my bed,
bending over slightly. My brother moves around behind
me, and I hear him opening the jar of Vaseline. A few
seconds later, I feel him pressing up against me, and I
start to moan again as his penis slides slowly, deeply
into my ass.

"Always so tight in you, little brother," whispers Jean
as he leans forward and kisses me on the back of the
neck. Then he straightens up and starts to move in and
out of me in an anxious rhythm.

I moan again and start to masturbate as my brother
fucks me. For the last six months we've been having sex
with each other, ever since he first taught me how to
play with myself. It's a wonderful experience and part
of why I love him so much.

Only about three minutes later, my brother grunts and
pushes deep inside me. He holds himself steady as I
feel his penis start to pulse inside me, shooting his
sperm up into my ass. At about the same time, I start
to cum, a small amount of my sperm spattering onto the
floor, as the incredible bliss of orgasm washing
through my young body.

"You came, right?" my brother ask as he slides his
penis out from inside me.

"Yeah," I say. I stand up, a little shaky, feeling my
brother's sperm sliding down my leg.

"Bien." He kisses me. "Go get cleaned up. We have to
leave for school soon."

"Ok."

I duck into the shower and got cleaned. Moments later I
am sitting at the table, eating some breakfast with my
mother, father and Jean. He trades a knowing smile with
me as my father thumbs through today's issue of "Le
Monde".

"Joyeux anniversaire, mon fis," my mother says, kissing
me on the head.

"Merci, maman" I say with a smile.

"Oh, is that today? I knew something important was
happening today, but I thought it was just the day the
gas man was supposed to read our meter," my father
says, looking at me over his glasses, a playful look in
his eyes.

"Oui, papa," Jean says. "I would think you would hardly
forget the day this accursed creature came into our
lives."

"It is overshadowed by the horror of your birth," my
father informs him. Jean sticks his tongue out in
response.

The light banter continues for a little while as we
eat. Once we are done, my brother and I grab our
satchels and head to the school. It's only a short ten
minute walk. Along the way, my friend Marcel Malle
joins us He is a few months older than me, and like I
plan to, he lost his virginity on his thirteenth
birthday.

"Happy birthday," he says to me, handing me a small
parcel.

"Oh, thank you." I pause to unwrap it. Inside is a
book, "The Stranger", by Albert Camus. "Oh, thank you
indeed! I haven't read this before."

"Good, then you'll get a couple new experiences today,"
he says with a grin. Looking at Jean he says, "You're
still taking him to Marie tonight, oui?"

"But of course. I can't have my little brother be
teenage virgin for more than twenty-four hours."

"Good."

I take a moment to hug my friend and we walk the rest
of the way to school, where I know I'm going to spend
the next several hours distracted, horny and annoyed
that I was still stuck at school when I'd rather be-

"Monsieur Truffaut!"

I look up guiltily. It's the middle of day now, and my
teacher is glaring at me.

"Yes, sir?"

"Perhaps you would care to stop looking out the window
and instead explain to me why Charlemagne's empire
could not be sustained?"

A pained look on my face, I stand and try to stammer my
way through an answer, but from the sour look on my
teacher's face, I know I'm doomed.

"Your answer is not acceptable. You will write a paper
on the subject and hand it to me by next week."

"Yes, sir."

Marcel gives me a knowing look from across the
classroom. He's aware that I certainly won't be getting
around to working on this project for another night or
two. I grin back and do my best to pay attention
through the rest of my classes.

After school, Jean leaves to go be with some of his
friends and Marcel and I walk together to a nearby
café. We sit there for a while talking, drinking
coffee, smoking and looking at some of the girls
walking past.

"So you looking forward to tonight?" Marcel asks,
taking a drag from his cigarette.

"Of course. Anything special I should know?"

He shrugs. "You'll probably cum really quick. Marie
will probably let you have a second time. Maybe a
third, if she likes you. Those times will be better."

"Did she like you enough?" I ask with a smile.

He grins. "We did it three times, yeah."

"Manifique."

"Yes, it was."

We chat a little longer before we walk to my family's
flat. Jean is already there. My mother kisses me and
Jean, Marcel and myself retire to my bedroom. I'm horny
and distracted the entire time. Eventually we have a
nice dinner before Jean announces he's taking me to the
cinema to see a special screening of "Les enfants
terrible", as a birthday present.

We do actually go to the cinema, and I enjoy the film,
though not as much as I thought I might. After that, as
the hour gets late, we head towards the small flat
rented by Marie, the woman who would make me a man.

Jean knocks on the door and after a moment a woman
answers. She has brown hair, a friendly smile and very
little clothing.

"Bonjour, Jean," she says, giving him a little kiss.
"Bonjour, Marcel." She gives him a kiss, too, then
smiles at me. "And you must be Antoine." She leans down
and gives me a kiss, too. "Entrez-vous, s'il vous
plait."

The three of us walk into her small flat. It's a little
two-story flat with the parlor and kitchen on the
ground floor and the bedroom and WC on the top floor.
It has an odd smell that I can't quite place, but I
like the flat despite myself.

She ushers us into her kitchen and sits us down at the
table where she serves us each a small glass of wine. I
drink mine quickly, feeling nervous and embarrassed for
reasons I can't quite pin down. I'm only barely aware
of Jean handing Marie a thousand francs; the price of
my innocence.

"Well, now," Marie says, making the money disappear.
She smiles at me. "Are you ready to become a man, mon
ami?"

Silently I nod.

She smiles again and says, "Let us go. You boys
behave."

"We will," chorus my brother and Marcel.

Marie takes me by the hand and leads me upstairs, Jean
and Marcel both clapping and cheering me on. I smile a
little smile at them and follow her up the staircase
into a narrow hallway and then into a small bedroom.

"It's nice of your brother to do this for you," Marie
says as she ducks behind a small screen.

"Yes, he's a good person," I say, feeling extremely
nervous.

After a few seconds, Marie comes out from behind the
screen. She's naked. My heart leaps into my throat as
my already hard penis throbs. I've never seen a woman
nude in real life before. My eyes are drawn to the dark
delta of hair between her legs. She's beautiful.

Walking towards me, she places her hands on my
shoulders and kisses me on the forehead. "Just relax
and enjoy yourself, oui?"

"Oui."

She begins to unbutton my shirt and then pulls it off
my body. She runs her hands down my bare chest for a
few seconds, and then down to my pants. She unbuttons
those and reaches inside them, then inside my
underwear, and runs a finger along the length of my
hard, young penis. Then slowly, she lowers my pants and
underwear down, leaving me naked and trembling.

"You look very nice, Antoine. A lovely little man."

"Thank you," I say, feeling myself blush.

Stroking my penis gently, she says, "Come to the bed."

"Alright."

I follow her to the bed and lay down next to her. Marie
smiles as she lays down, spreads her legs a little and
says, "It will go in easier if you are on top of me."

"Oh. Right." Swallowing hard and having visions of my
brother and Marcel coming in and yanking me off of her,
I get on top of Marie, holding my body above hers, my
heart racing in anticipation.

Marie reaches between our nude bodies and takes hold of
me. Her other hand moves onto my butt and I feel her
push me down. With a suddenness that surprises me, I
feel my barely thirteen-year-old virgin penis glide
smoothly and easily into Marie's thirty-six-year-old
vagina. Before I even know what's happening, I'm all
the way inside her. My virginity is gone forever, lost
at the cost of a thousand francs.

Marie brushes a little hair out of my face as I settle
down on top of her. "There. Now you're a man."

"Yeah!" I gasp and give about two thrusts of my hips
before I close my eyes and grunt, the pleasure
overwhelming me as my penis begins to spurt inside
Marie, sending my adolescent sperm into her vagina. I
feel exhilaration, but a bit of shame; I'd lasted even
less my first time than Marcel had on his first time.

Gasping and shuddering, I laid on top of Marie, trying
to get my brain to work again. I am aware of her
whispering, "Good, you did good," into my ear.

Finally my brain is working again, and I manage to say,
"I'm sorry I didn't last long..."

I feel Marie's body moving under me as she laughs. It's
a nice feeling. "You did fine for your first time.
You'll do better your second time."She hugs me tight,
and I feel her breasts pressing against my chest. My
penis, which had never really softened while still
inside her vagina, gives a little jump.

Smiling, Marie says, "It feels like you're ready to go
again. This is why I like boys your age."

I grin in silent response.

"Start moving it in and out," she instructs. "Don't go
too fast, or you might slip out."

"Alright."

I begin thrusting slowly, awkwardly, moving my hips
back and forth and sliding my young penis in and out of
Marie's vagina. For the first time in my life I am
fucking, instead of getting fucked. I like it!

"Yes, yes, Antoine," Marie whispers. "Oh, that feels
nice. You're doing very well."

I bury my head in her shoulder and keep fucking with
short, rabbit-thrusts, losing myself in the bliss of
intercourse. God, it isn't like anything I've ever
experienced! I can see now why everyone is so obsessed
with sex.

This second time I manage to last about three minutes
before I finally start cumming inside her a second
time. The orgasm is, if anything, even better than the
first one, and I'd thought that was the height of my
existence!

Once I'm done cumming, my penis slides out of Marie and
I flip over, laying next to her and breathing hard.

"You did very well, Antoine," she says, and kisses me.

"Thank you..." I gasp, still breathing hard.

Marie lights a cigarette and hands it to me before
lighting up one of her own. I take a couple drags and
hear a knock at the door.

"You done in there?" comes Jean's voice.

"Oui, come on in and meet your new and improved little
brother," Marie says.

Jean and Marcel both walk in. Jean comes over to me and
shakes my hand.

"Well done, little brother. Good to see you carry on
the family tradition."

"For another thousand francs, I'll let you each have a
turn," Marie says, smiling at Jean and Marcel.

My brother and friend look at each other and huddle in
the corner. After a moment they walk over. Jean places
some money on the nightstand and says, "Here you go."

Marie counts the money and then nods. "D'acord. Get
undressed."

Jean and Marcel get naked. I've seen Jean any number of
times, but this is the first time I've seen Marcel nude
and erect. He looks nice, but not as nice as Jean.

Marie lays back and spreads her legs as Jean gets on
top. He presses his penis against her vagina and slides
in slowly. I watch in fascination as they begin to
fuck. It's something I've never known I wanted to see
before now.

Marcel comes over and steals a drag from my cigarette.
As he smokes, I find myself staring at his hard penis.
After a moment, unable to resist, I reach out and wrap
my hand around it, giving it a couple slow strokes.

Marcel stares down at me in mild surprise. I look up at
him and say, "Can I suck it?"

"Uhm. If you want to."

I lean forward and lower my mouth around my friend's
penis, sucking it gently as I move my lips back and
forth along the shaft. I've never done this with
Marcel, though I have often wanted to.

My brother looks over from where he's fucking Marie and
says, "Oh, god, that's incredible. Uh!" He closes his
eyes and starts to twitch as he adds his sperm to mine
inside Marie's vagina.

As soon as he's done cumming, he rolls off Marie and
Marcel moves towards her, his penis withdrawing from my
mouth and sliding into place inside her vagina. I
wanted him to cum in my mouth, but he apparently had
other desires.

Once Marcel is done fucking Marie I get on top and take
one last turn inside her, knowing that from here on out
I'd do just about anything to feel the sensation of a
warm, tight vagina around my adolescent penis. When I'm
done I lay there on Marie's bed, naked and smoking with
her, my brother and my best friend, having had the
happiest birthday any boy could ever hope for.

FIN

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
Kristen's collection - Directory 60

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N

_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: Babybob.txt (f/toddler, oral, mast, pedo)
Authors name: Sarah Anne Tally (Keepe...@aol.com)
Story title : Bobby's Baby-sitter

-------------------------------------------------------
Copyright February 1999 The Keeper (c) May be re-posted
and archived at will.
-------------------------------------------------------

Cynthia was a pretty teenager. At seventeen she was
popular both with classmates and her neighbors. Her
athletic body and vivacious personality made her fun
to be around, everyone liked her and watched her excel
at everything she did.

An over achiever, Cynthia was a top grade earner,
excelling at school and sports, as well as being a
hard worker after school. Cynthia was always available
to baby-sit for family and friends. All the neighbors
sought out the pretty teen because she was so respon-
sible.

The mothers loved having her watch their children be-
cause they could go away secure in the feeling that
their children were safe. The fathers just plain liked
to look at the pretty girl when they came home after a
night out with their spouse. Many a man fantasized
about Cynthia; the pretty blonde teenager.

Although Cynthia's schedule was jammed with all the
extra curricular activities of an active teen, she
always made time to baby-sit her neighbor's young
children. The Evens' had two beautiful kids, everyone
said so.

Merna was a cute 3 year-old, and brother, little Bobby
was 18 months old. Both kids were Cynthia's favorites.
The Evens' were flattered by her gushing compliments,
they felt proud of their young children and Cynthia's
continuous positive remarks just confirmed their own
opinion. They would never think of having anyone but
Cynthia care for their children. Bob Senior had even
commented that he wished that the young girl were his
daughter, he couldn't think of a better daughter than
this pretty hard working person.

The Evens' were in the process of remodeling their
house and were having workmen over at all hours of the
day. During this time they began to find that items in
their home where missing. Someone was stealing from
them. At first Bob Sr. wasn't sure if it was just his
faulty memory, but when his wife Gail noticed some of
her jewelry missing they both became very concerned.

Since they both worked and Cynthia baby-sat after
school for them, they were confident that their home
was safe at least from 2 p.m. on. But what about the
morning hours when just workmen were around?

Bob Evens decided to set a trap for the wayward work-
man. He borrowed a video system from his workplace.
Since he worked for a security agency it wasn't dif-
ficult to obtain a state of the art system for a few
days. This system was the kind that activated only
when it sensed movement. That would allow for a full
days filming depending on how much movement went on
in the room.

He set a few interesting valuables on the fireplace
mantle in full view of the camera and went off to
work with the hope that this nasty problem would be
resolved soon.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Bob impatiently waited for his wife as she walked down
the pavement to their car. As she opened the passenger
door, she said, "I hope you don't cause an embarrassing
scene if you do catch some workman on your video. I
still don't like setting someone up like that. It seems
kind of unfair to actually put things in temptations
way like that."

"What are we supposed to do just set around and let
people steel from us. I wish Cynthia was our daughter,
then once school was out we'd have someone home to
look after things for us." Bob said with a sigh.

"Yes that would be nice." Gail agreed.

The couple drove straight home and greeted their young
baby-sitter, thanking her as ever for her help and
asking her if she'd like to stay for dinner. When she
said she couldn't, Bob let her leave without his usual
plea for her to reconsider because he could see that
several of the items on the fireplace mantle were
missing. He couldn't wait to see who was steeling from
them, but didn't want to distress Cynthia with their
problem.

Once the teenage sitter had left for home, Bob called
out, "Hey Gail, the stuff is missing, just like I
thought it would be."

Gail rushed into the livingroom, "Oh my god, then we
have whoever it is who has been doing this. Now Bob,
I don't want you to fly off the handle. This is some-
thing that we turn over to the police! I don't want
you playing Mr. Macho do you hear me!"

"Yeah yeah, okay. I just hope that this film shows us
who's been doing this." Bob growled as he went over to
the recorder and pushed the rewind button.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Back up a few hours. . .

Cynthia relaxed as the last workman left. It was 4
o'clock and she would have a few hours of peace and
quiet before the Evens' came home.

Thank god it was Friday, Cynthia thought. It had been
a bitch of a week; she had only been able to baby-sit
for little Bobby once that week. She felt tense and
unhappy, just like she always did when she hadn't been
able to get her "Bobby fix". She smiled to herself as
she put Merna down for a late nap.

Cynthia walked slowly around the house checking the
doors and windows to make sure everything was locked
and that no one would stumble in on her. She felt that
familiar excitement that always thrilled her before a
session with little Bobby.

The high school girl knew that what she was doing was
very wrong, but as always she reasoned with herself
that if no one knew what she was doing it wouldn't
hurt anyone. She ended up in Bobby's room and quietly
stared down at his sleeping face.

He was the most beautiful little baby boy she had ever
seen. She had fallen head over heals for this little
guy the first time she had given him a bath. Cynthia
slowly reached into his crib and stroked the fine
black hair that was beginning to show prominently on
the top of his handsome little head.

For an 18-month-old, Bobby was a big boy. He was pro-
bably 25 lbs. by now, and was standing on his own.
Cynthia loved the way he would gaze around the room
with those intelligent dark eyes of his. She just knew
that he understood the world around him. If only he
could speak, she thought.

An instant later she changed her mind. If he could
speak, no when he could speak, their special relation-
ship would *have* to come to an end. Cynthia shivered
with the thought that at something in the not too
distant future she would have to live *without* him.

The teenager's eyes looked dreamy as she picked up the
baby boy and carried him over to the bassinet and re-
moved his soiled diapers. Looking at his naked body
made the teen sigh. What would it be like to have a
baby of my very own, she wondered.

Cynthia lovingly bathed the handsome little boy from
head to feet. Lovingly soothing the slick soap over
his smooth hairless skin. She always thrilled at the
sight of his little penis as it became hard when she
soaped it with her hands.

After she had her little charge squeaky clean, she
looked at the clock and realized that if she didn't
get a move on it would be too late. She quickly hugged
the young male child to her chest and carried him into
the livingroom.

As always, Cynthia sat by the fireplace on the comfor-
table couch. While holding little Bobby close she slid
her canvas shorts to the floor, wiggling her bottom
while shoving them off with one hand. Then she expertly
pulled her t-shirt up over her teenage breasts and
unclipped her bra from the front.

Cynthia urgently placed young Bobby's mouth to a nipple
and the baby boy eagerly began to suckle at the young
woman's breast. He closed his dark inquiring eyes and
sucked her nipple as if his life depended on it.

The teenager groaned loudly. It had been days since
she'd been able to do this. Her other hand crept down
between her legs and started to fondle her pussy lips
and clit hood. Yes! back in the saddle again, she
smiled contentedly.

After a bit Cynthia took her cunt-slicked hand from
between her legs and breathing faster she pulled at
the baby boy's diapers. After a moment of fumbling
they came open and fell away to her feet.

Cynthia's eyes closed to slits as little Bobby,
knowing what would come next, renewed his urgent
suckling of her swollen nipple. She reached out her
fluid coated hand and began to rub the baby's tiny
penis.

Bobby responded immediately with remembered pleasure.
His tiny little male cock expanded to its full 2-inch
length as Cynthia spread her juices along his shaft
with her hand. She gripped his little erection and
squeezed him, fingering his tight little balls all the
while.

Touching little Bobby in this intimate way always sent
Cynthia to the top. As she felt her orgasm begin she
leaned over, bring the baby boy's erect penis to her
lips. And as she had done many times before she slipped
his little manhood between her lips and began to suck
him in and out between her moist lips.

Cynthia could taste herself on his tiny cock. She loved
that taste. Another spasm as her orgasm increased. . .
Bobby was sucking her very swollen nipple like mad now,
as she in turn suck his little member in and out of her
mouth. She swirled her tongue around his little dick to
excite him to further effort on her nipple.

After the teen had come down somewhat from her wonder-
ful baby induced orgasm, she lay back on the couch,
legs spread wide, naked baby boy still snuggled against
a breast and closed her eyes to enjoy the afterglow of
the sex she'd just had.

After a few moments Cynthia slowly got up and lay lit-
tle Bobby carefully on the couch, and dressed herself,
then re-diapered the little boy. She kissed him on the
lips, he opened them to accommodate the teens flirting
tongue, like he had many times before. Then she took
the smiling little guy back to his crib and lay him
back down for his late afternoon nap. She smiled, he
deserved a little nap after that, she thought to her-
self.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Bob Sr. watched as the video showed the plumber stand-
ing by the fireplace going through their belongings.
The couple stood in shock as the man shoved several
items into his pockets. The time stamp on the video
showed the time as 3:33 p.m.

The bastard was so cocky that he was steeling even
though Cynthia was in the house. It amazed them that
someone could do something like that. Gail went to
the phone and called the police, and called Bob over
to speak with the desk Sargent.

As the young couple told the policeman what had hap-
pened and that they had a video to prove who had done
it the tape played on. Unnoticed by the distraught
couple, the film blinked back on as pretty young
Cynthia came into the livingroom with their baby boy
and sat down on the couch. . .

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Author note: I am not really a pervert. I have never
actually done anything to anyone in real life. It's
just that someone asked about female/toddler stories
and it caught my fancy, so I wrote a quick story. If
you liked it or hated it please post your comments to:
(alt.sex.stories.d) - Thanks
______________________________________________________
Kristen's collection - Directory 8

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2009. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Crime Of Opportunity
by AB-2007 (address withheld)

***

A middle-aged man stumbles across a crime being
perpetrated and decides to join in. (M+/F, nc, rp,
alcohol)

***

Looking back at it all I recall that until that night
in August I had always been a rather quiet shy man. By
the time I’d turned 50 I pretty much thought that life
had passed me by. I mean at 50 I’d only had a couple
girlfriends and my total sexual experience encompassed
those two women and an occasional hooker. Not much to
brag about.

***

It was around mid-August just past midnight and I was
leaving a club I visited from time to time in the vague
hope that I’d get lucky, which I never seemed to do,
when I happened across a scene I never expected to
witness.

As I passed a narrow ally between the club and a
Laundromat, I noticed some movement and stopped to
look. To my surprise I saw two big guys carrying what
looked like a woman - a very drunk woman - out the back
door and unceremoniously dumping her on a dirty old
mattress beside the door.

I realized that something nefarious was going on when
the men stood over the prone figure on the mattress and
pulling at their belts dropped their pants. I stared in
shock as one of the men dropped on top of the prostrate
female and even though it was dark I knew what he was
doing.

I was witnessing a rape, what looked like a drunk
patron being sexually abused by two men. I could tell
that they were a couple of bouncers for the club
because they were wearing the distinctive zebra
stripped polo shirts that club staff wore and from
their size.

I was rooted to the spot, not quit believing what I was
seeing. Did club employees do things like this? What
would happen when the woman came too and realized what
they’d done to her? How could the owners of the place
allow things like this to happen?

The noises from the alley made it obvious that the
first guy was cumming in the woman, he was grunting and
groaning loudly as he came. It was just a moment later
that the other guy who’d been standing there watching
while pulling on his prong, pushed the first guy off
the female and knelt between her stretched-wide legs
and started humping her twat with a passion.

By this time I’d dipped my hand into the waist of my
slacks and was gripping my wad-stick too. I was so
enthralled by the scene of illicit passion playing out
in front of me that I’d lost contact with reality. I
was standing in plan sight of the front of the club,
light shining down on me from the street lamp and
massaging my dick like some awestruck teenager.

Suddenly there was a burst of noise from the entrance
of the club and I realized how vulnerable I was so I
stepped into the dark of the alley to evade the people
coming my way.

My heart was pounding in my throat as the marry-makers
passed by my spot. And when I looked back at the rape I
had been witnessing I saw that the first guy was back
at it while the second man was standing and zipping up
his fly.

I was amazed when I heard soft moaning, obviously the
drunken woman was enjoying at least the physical
portion of her treatment and it even looked like she
was hugging the humping guy as he drove into her
steadily.

Finally I heard him utter a horse gasp and his butt
clinched and I knew he was empting himself in her for
the second time. I held my breath as the guy rose to
his knees and looked down at the passed-out figure on
the mattress.

For an instant I was afraid that they would notice me.
What would they do to me if they saw me and realized
that I’d witnessed what they’d done? But they didn’t,
the guy just knelt there for the longest time, breath
heaving, his shiny dick reflecting light from the
street, then suddenly he stood and fumbled with his
pants and as they went back inside I heard one of them
mumble, “That’ll teach the bitch to stiff her bar tab.”

When the steel door slammed shut and there was only her
and I still in that dark, I cautiously crept deeper
into the alley and stared down at the woman on the
mattress. She was young, maybe early 20’s and
attractive in a slutty Mandy Moore kind of way.

Then I noticed her hand was subconsciously covering her
exposed sex. The men had rucked up her short white
skirt and torn her panties off and they were tangled
under her ass, little pink silky things with lace. I
could see between her that her trimmed snatch was gummy
with sperm and her pussy slit was flame red from the
workout those two big men had given it.

I’d pulled my cell phone out to call 911 as I moved
down the alley. I hadn’t known what I’d find. But as it
turned out they hadn’t beaten her, only fucked her a
few times.

She moved then. She looked almost like she was just
asleep, maybe after good sex with her boyfriend or
something. At any rate she didn’t look like she was
hurting, there was no fear or pain in her expression.
She just looked well-fucked and quite drunk.

That’s when I decided.

I tucked the cell phone back into my pocket and came
closer, looking down at the young woman’s prone body.
The mattress was filthy, but her tanned thighs -
although sweaty - were very enticing, she had great
legs and as I reached down and squeezed a tit I
realized that she was nicely stacked too.

To this day I couldn’t tell you why I did it. I guess
you’d just have to say that it was a crime of
opportunity. I would never have done anything like that
of my own volition unless an opportunity was gift-
wrapped like she was.

I mean, there she was, sprawled out on a mattress, her
body half naked, ready to be fucked and there I was
sporting a painful stiff hard-on, what was a man to do?

It was like dejevu, in my minds eye, as I undid my belt
and opened my fly and let my pants drop to my ankles, I
imagined what I’d look like to someone standing were I
had been when I’d watched the original rape. I
nervously looked over my shoulder as I tugged my
underwear down, making my stiff dong slap against my
belly.

No one was standing at the end of the alley and I knew
that if I was going to fuck this passed out damsel in
distress I’d better do it now. I knelt down, pushing
her sprawled legs a bit farther apart and mounted her.

It was amazing. As I said earlier, my sexual experience
had been somewhat wanting and the times I’d had sex in
the past, at least the first time with a new partner
was always awkward. Things never seemed to go smoothly
for me. But this time I slipped right in. I didn’t have
to fumble, I was so hard and she was so open from being
just fucked multiple times by two big men, that I just
slipped in like a flesh-spear.

The feeling of poking a cum coated pussy was something
else. I’d never done that before and it was stimulating
to know that two cocks had unloaded into the same pussy
I was fucking - only minutes before.

I guess it was the fact that I was raping an attractive
young woman who was helpless to stop me, that made it
even better. But when she wrapped her arms around my
neck and began to thrust back at me drunkenly, it was
too much.

My body spasmed before I could help myself. My orgasm
was uncontrollable and so intense that I thought I
might pass out. My body spasmed again and I felt my
life-force gush out of me like an endless stream. Spurt
after wonderful spurt until I couldn’t breathe. I
ground myself against her so hard that I must have
bruised us both.

I couldn’t help myself I just kept pumping my cock in
and out of her and crashing against her prone body
until I must have brought her around because suddenly
she was screaming, “Stop! Rape! Stop! You’re raping me
you bastard!” at the top of her voice.

I didn’t have time to even pull out of her before hands
were pulling me off her and fists were smashing into my
face. The last thing I remember from that night was
thinking - what had I done?

***

It’s been 16 months since that August night and I’ve
got another 5 years and 2 months to go before I get out
of prison. The law put away those two bouncers too, but
they said that I was just as guilty and threw the book
at me.

Now I sit in my cell and try to fend off my pervert
cellmate every night (sometimes I’m successful and
sometimes I’m not.) and I think about the last time I
had a woman, that last night. And sometimes, just
sometimes, when I’ve relived it all and jacked off into
my cell buddies mouth, it all seems worth the price
I’ve paid.

END

More stories available by this author at:
http://www.asstr.org/~Kristen/ab2008/index.htm

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 65

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: atw.txt (F/m-teens bro/sis, inc)
Authors name: Scorpio00155 (scorpi...@hotmail.com)
Story title : All The Way This Time

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2004. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

All The Way This Time
By Scorpio00155 (scorpi...@hotmail.com)

***

An older sister's hormones go wild and her younger
brother is the surprised recipient of her uncontrollable
passion. (F/m-teen, bro/sis, inc)

***

When I was fourteen I had committed an act of incest
with my eight year old brother, although I'm not really
sure whether it was incest or not. It had happened while
I was looking after him one night when our parents were
out; we'd been playing around and Jim had accidentally
touched my pussy through my panties. I don't know why,
but his touch had made me so randy that I lost control
for a while.

Jim had let out a yelp as I pushed him to the floor,
opened his trousers and pulled out his cock. His yelp
became a sigh when I started to wank him that turned to
a groan when I leant down and sucked his cock into my
mouth.
I'd sucked my little brother to an erection, probably
the first he had ever had, and then went on sucking him
until he had a climax. His fluids were thin and unformed
as they shot into my mouth, it was as he gave a loud cry
of pleasure that I had come back to my senses.

Jim had been surprised and delighted by what I had done
to him, not that he'd had much choice in the matter; in
a way I had felt excited by it too, but after he had cum
I felt nothing but guilt at my actions and that guilt
stayed with me for many months.

Apart from that one night I never did anything like that
again. It was as though for one brief moment I had gone
mad and although Jim had enjoyed my madness I could tell
that it had confused him as well; yet he kept what had
happened a close secret between the two of us. It was a
secret that we never mentioned to anyone, not even to
each other and after a couple of years it seemed that we
had both forgotten the incident.

Jim was fourteen when I next remembered what had
happened, of all things it was a TV program that brought
the incident to mind. Though the program had nothing to
do with incest something in it had jogged my memory. It
was a strange coincidence that the circumstances were
the same as they had been all those years ago; our
parents were away and I was looking after Jim. Not for
one night though, this time it was for a fortnight.

My brother was sitting across the other side of the room
from me as my memories bubbled up to the surface of my
mind, glancing across at him I saw that he was looking
at me and smiling.
"What?" I said to hide my own thoughts.

Grinning Jim leant forward before replying. "I was
remembering that night six years ago." He said quietly.

"What night?" I asked in feigned innocence.

"There is no way," Jim grinned, "that you could have
forgotten the night you sucked me off."

"Oh that night." I responded pretending indifference.

Indifference was the last thing I was feeling, my pussy
had got so wet over the past few minutes that my juices
were soaking through my panties. But I was not about to
let Jim know how excited I was feeling, not for a while
anyway. Taking a deep breath I tried to meet my
brother's eyes, they seemed to burn into me as though
reading my very soul and after only a few moments I
turned my eyes away from his.

"What about it?" I said breaking the silence between us
at last.

"Do you remember," he smiled, "how you tossed me on the
floor, whipped out my cock and sucked me till I came?"

Lord did I remember, the memory of his young, immature
cock in my mouth flooded back to haunt and excite me
even more. At the same time I wondered what all this was
leading up to.

"I remember." I replied quietly.

"I never figured out" Jim sighed, "what the hell made
you do that to me. Care to tell me now Penny?"

I breathed a silent sigh of relief at his question, for
a while I had been wondering if my brother was hinting
that he wanted me to do it to him again. Excited though
I was I knew that I couldn't repeat the experience.

"I really don't know," I sighed, "we were playing, you
touched my pussy through my panties and well, you know
the rest."

Jim grinned and got to his feet, he came over to where I
was sitting on the couch and sat down beside me. I was
puzzled, but not concerned by his action.

"Touched you like this?" Jim breathed as his hand
suddenly shot under my skirt onto my pussy.

Just like before a burst of lust rose in me, my pussy
ached with it, my nipples ached with it and my mind was
overwhelmed by it and in an instant I was out of
control. With a low growl I twisted around and pushed at
my brother's shoulders, his hand came out from under my
skirt as he fell sideways on the couch; before he had
landed I was tugging at his flies.

Unlike the last time I had barely got his trousers open
when Jim surged back against me, before I could stop him
he was on his feet and tearing at his clothes and my
lust just seemed to grow with every inch of bare flesh
he exposed as he undressed. The sight of his cock,
already hard and erect, made my head spin as my lust hit
an unbelievable peak, jumping to my feet I threw off my
clothes then leapt at my brother like a mad woman.

Though he was bigger and stronger than he had been six
years ago he could not stand up to my onslaught, and
with a cry he fell to the floor; I lost no time in
taking his gorgeous cock into my mouth and it was
gorgeous! This was not the immature cock of an eight
year old boy in my mouth it was a cock of a man; it
filled my mouth as I pushed up and down on it in a
frantic rhythm.

My tongue was pressing tightly to the underside of it
while my brother croaked out something I could not
understand. Suddenly Jim was twisting around like an
eel, his cock turned in my mouth as he thrust his way
under my body. Then his head pushing between my legs;
his tongue ran along the length of my slit; raising my
head from his hard flesh I let out a cry of wild animal
lust as my brother speared my pussy with his tongue.

Lowering my head again I took his cock back into my
mouth making Jim groan, but his tongue did not falter in
its movements and while I sucked his cock he lapped at
my juices which drove me even more crazy. Gurgling
around his flesh I felt an orgasm rising in me, as it
hit Jim was twisting around again; moving clear of my
shuddering body; pulling his cock from my mouth then
pushing me onto my back. Just like that Jim was in
control, his body covered mine as he pushed my legs
apart and I gave a gasping cry of panic and lust as his
cock surged into me in one hard motion.

"We're going all the way this time Penny!" Jim laughed
as his cock started to move in my pussy.

It was as though a bucket of cold water had been thrown
over me, although I still felt wildly excited I also
felt horror at what was happening. My own brother was
fucking me deliciously, my horror was at the way I was
enjoying it.

Before long I found myself moving with Jim as his cock
pushed in and pulled out of me, with each thrust I would
raise my pussy to meet him then cry out as my clit was
crushed between our bodies.

"Oh God I've waited years for this moment!" Jim gasped
as his pace quickened.
"Jim, please stop!" I pleaded half-heartedly, "We
shouldn't be...oh God...Jim we mustn't...OH GOD...JIM
STOP...OHMYGOD...JIM!"

The last was a scream of pure ecstasy as an orgasm
ripped through me; deaf to my weakening pleas my brother
fucked me like a man possessed and for my sins I began
to respond to him like a crazed whore; screaming for him
to fuck me as I locked my legs behind his back to pull
his cock deeper into my pussy.

Fuck me he did, Jim seemed to go on forever as my body
shook through orgasm after orgasm, my cries becoming
weaker and weaker until they were mere whimpers and
sobs, and when Jim pushed deep into me I let out a
strangled, croaking cry. Groaning and quivering my
brother shot his hot seed deep inside me, I could feel
its heat spreading as his juices filled me and the
sensation drove me to a new height of bliss. Then he was
moving in me again, ramming his cock into me mercilessly
as I sobbed out my ecstasy.

Impossibly his cock stayed hard inside me and with a
strength I never knew I possessed I pushed my brother
over, rolled him onto his back and rose to sit astride
him, all without losing that wonderful cock from my
pussy. Once more in control I rode my brother
frantically, his cock sliding deliciously in me every
time I rose or fell on him. Our groins ground together
as I twisted and rotated my pussy on him, but Jim was
not idle; his hands had risen to my boobs even as I had
thrust down on him that first time.

"OH JESUS!" I screamed as he twisted my nipples hard.

I felt as though I had been possessed by pure lust, my
very thoughts were overwhelmed by the wild sensations
that ran through me as I fucked my brother; my body
shaking and shuddering as orgasms hit me so close
together that it seemed as though they were one long
eternal burst of ecstasy. Then Jim was pushing at me, I
yelped as I felt myself pushed onto my side on the
floor, his cock was still buried in me and still
thrusting as he fucked me. Or was I fucking him?

I no longer knew or cared who was in control all I
wanted was to feel him sliding in me! For ages we lay on
our sides fucking each other, it seemed that Jim would
never stop, but at long and ecstatic last my brother
rammed deep into me again and once again I felt the
spreading heat of his seed filling me as I cried out my
bliss.

Some time later I sat up, Jim was sitting beside me
hugging his knees and watching me with a broad smile of
contentment on his lips. I knew just how he felt; I was
satisfied to exhaustion. Returning his smile I shuffled
over until I could lean against his shoulder, putting
one of his arms around me my brother held me to him.

"Satisfied?" he asked giving me a gentle squeeze.

"Christ yes!" I breathed, "Oh Jim, what the hell
happened to us?"

"We enjoyed ourselves." he grinned.

"That's not what I mean and you know it." I sighed,
"Jim, we should never have..."

I faltered as his eyes burned into mine with such desire
that I felt like a specimen on a slide, but within me I
felt an answering desire. Laughing I hugged him.

"Penny," Jim laughed, "you woke something in me six
years ago, I thought having sex with you would put it to
sleep again."

"And has it?" I asked with a sigh.

"Has it hell!" he laughed happily, "It's worse than
ever, sis I want you so much it hurts!"

His words should have shocked me, hell the whole
situation should have shocked me, instead I felt exactly
the same as my brother; fucking him was the only thing I
could think of, it consumed my every thought.

"Like a raging inferno deep inside you?" I asked as I
pushed his knees down.
"More like a volcano," he grinned as he put a hand to
one of my boobs, "bubbling on the verge of eruption."

"Oh Jim," I groaned as I took his limp cock in my hand,
"we must be crazy."

"Then I like being crazy!" Jim declared with a laugh,
"All I want to do is to fuck you and fuck you and fuck
you until the day I die."

"Now I know that we are both crazy," I grinned, "because
I want you to fuck me."

His cock was growing in my hand as I wanked him; his
fingers were busy at my nipple sending waves of
excitement shooting over my body like lightning. I could
not wait for my brother to get hard enough for his cock
to fill my pussy so deliciously once again.

My thoughts drifted back six years to that other day of
madness, what I had done then had indeed come back to
haunt me now, but my guilt had died and this ghost from
my past was most definitely welcome. Then Jim
interrupted my thoughts by pulling me onto his lap, I
moved my hand quickly away as his cock speared into my
pussy and our lips met in a kiss of fiery passion that
drove all other thoughts from my head.

Twisting around I got my legs on either side of his body
and thrust down on his cock with wild abandon, his hands
crushed my boobs as he squeezed them and our lips met in
a kiss so passionate that we should have sent sparks
shooting off in all directions. It was as though we had
both lost all control, almost like wild animals we
fucked each other, my cries echoing around the room
while his groans filled my ears.

The delicious feel of his cock ramming into me gave me
orgasm on orgasm until I thought that I could take no
more. Jim pushed up into me hard, his cock sinking right
into me as he gave a loud groan, my voice rose to a
gurgling scream as I pushed down on him while his seed
spurted into my depths filling me with their spreading
heat. For a moment we sat there, locked in our orgasmic
bliss; then Jim gave a gasp and was moving in me again
while I shook and shook and shook uncontrollably on top
him.

A few minutes later my brother gave a sigh and stopped
moving, I could feel his cock slowly shrinking inside
me, but our position kept his cock lodged in my pussy.
Putting my arms around his neck I leant forward and
kissed him, as our lips parted Jim put his arms around
me and grinned.

"This just can't be happening." I sighed, "I've never
lost control like this before."

"Oh yes you did." my brother grinned.

"I did didn't I." I laughed, "What I can't figure out is
why I only get this way with you."

"Maybe we are meant for each other." Jim smiled in
reply.

"Oh God," I sighed with a frown, "don't say that."

"Why not?" he asked.

"If we really are made for each other it would be the
ultimate joke on both of us." I responded sadly, "We
can't marry the way other people can, you know that as
well as I do Jim. If anyone found out about what we've
done the law would be on us in an instant."

"You worry too much Penny," Jim grinned, "no-one will
find out if we are careful, and even if we can't marry
we could always live together."

"Come on Jim," I sighed, "everyone knows that we are
brother and sister, don't you think someone will get a
little suspicious if we live together and they hear me
screaming my head off in bliss?"

"Round here maybe," Jim laughed, "but what if we got
ourselves a place somewhere that we weren't known? Think
about it sis, in a couple of years I can leave school
and get a job, we could get ourselves a flat and screw
each other silly every night. We'd just be one more
unmarried couple getting on with our lives."

His idea certainly appealed to me and after a little
more discussion I found myself agreeing to it, but that
still left us the problem of the intervening years.
Silence definitely was not golden when Jim was fucking
me and our parents would hit the roof if they found us
out; I had no doubts that dad would kick me out while
mum would have fits of hysterics, but Jim even had an
answer to that problem which made me wonder just how
long he had been thinking of it.

"You're working sis," he grinned, "getting quite a good
whack too from what I overheard, why don't you find our
future home and I can come to visit you there. Mum and
dad wouldn't object to me coming to see you every day
and they won't hear what we get up to."

Not only was it such a simple solution it worked into my
own plans so nicely, I had been planning on getting
myself a place of my own just to get away from dad's
strict rules, now I had a real incentive. Once again I
found myself agreeing with my brother, he laughed and
pushed his cock up in my pussy and I gasped with
pleasure as I realised that he was hard again.

"We've a quite few days to go before mum and dad get
back," Jim grinned as he squeezed my nipples, "let's
make the most of them. In between fucking we can plan
our future."
With a smile I leant forward and kissed my brother as
his cock started to move in my pussy. The future would
have to wait for the moment I was having all I could do
to handle the present.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 27

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
Copyright © 2005, Phil Phantom - No part of this story
may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any
electronic means including but not limited to printing,
photocopying, recording or by any information and
retrieval system, without the written permission of the
author. All rights are reserved by the author. The
author may be contacted at: phil_p...@fastmail.fm
--------------------------------------------------------

Bizarre Bazaar
by Phil Phantom (phil_p...@fastmail.fm)

***

A bride, new to a small Texas community, makes a lot of
money for the church in the kissing booth before
becoming the preacher's whore. (MMF, bi, exh, mast)

***

WARNING: This story is fiction, and should be treated
as such. The following story is for the entertainment
of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit
sex. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories
upsets you, or is illegal, do not read any further.

If you like this story and you want more Phil Phantom's
or Tiffany's stories you can read over 1000 other
stories by the same author by visiting Phantom Base at
http://www.phil-phantom.net/

Bizarre Bazaar
By: Phil Phantom

Darla felt the manly hand running up and down her bare
legs but wasn't alarmed as she staffed the church
bazaar kissing booth all by herself. Darla knew whose
hand that had to be - the same jerk who talked her into
the kissing gig and into doing it with bare legs and no
panties - a dare from a teasing husband who always said
she was gutless, a wimp, a wuss, and a prude.

Darla took the dare and ended up having to kiss every
shithead, creep, dirty-old-man, and horny brat in her
husband's family church. She kissed them, their
friends, neighbors, and coworkers, some wives on a lark
or a dare, many of the youth in the youth group,
passers-by, total strangers, and strange in-law
relatives. The reason was simple. Darla was a drop-dead
gorgeous walking wet dream, new in the community and
new to the church, a newlywed, easily the gal every guy
and some girls dreamed about fucking or having in a
threesome.

In a sleepy and simple town like Jackson Wells, Texas,
Darla had everyone wide awake and wondering what she
looked like naked. She was NFL-Cheerleader-quality
pussy in a community of plain-janes, Tomboys, redneck
redheads, trailer-trash blondes, and brunette cowgirls
in pigtails. The chance to kiss a real blonde like the
busty twenty-two-year-old Darla for a buck was sure to
bring in a bundle if all she did was pucker-up and
peck.

Darla was a busty blonde who didn't look bimbo or dumb.
She set the standard for the all-around ten - perfect
pussy. If they could just get her out of her blouse and
bra, the sky was the limit. First, they had to get her
in the fucking booth. Her hubby boldly told them to
leave that to him, but getting her boobs out was up to
them. Even then, he offered tips.

At a buck a kiss, after one hour, Darla brought in two-
hundred and twenty-two dollars. Darla earned every
buck, but most wanted a good kiss. A good kiss lasted a
full minute. Darla thought a good-enough kiss was five
seconds. One of the youth with a marker pen altered the
Kisses - $1 sign to read: Kisses - $1/minute. That
amendment was Clifford's tip. His marker, too. Also his
kid brother.

Hoping to end the prude label, Darla honored the
amended sign, so she brought in $60/hour in the next
hour. The bazaar began at eight in the morning, so that
amendment stood to cost the church a bundle. The minute
kisses were so popular that the price had to rise and
did steadily from $2, to $3, then $4, and finally
stabilized at $5 to help drive youth out of the line.
From 10:30 on, Darla brought in $300/hour from a
kissing booth the church traditionally earned $300 from
in a twelve-hour Saturday Bazaar. At the rate she was
going, Darla could out-sell the entire bazaar and still
have a long line of customers to serve.

Darla's shift was due to end at noon, but the other
women were not willing to honor the /minute amendment,
and with good reason. One minute of real kissing was a
sixty-second make-out. Customers were kissing with
tongue and feeling Darla up for a few bucks. They were
also telling her what they really wanted to do,
offering propositions and trying to make dates. Some
were getting very worked up and quite out-of-hand. This
was a make-out booth, not a kissing booth, and a
fucking kissing booth was no place for a lady. Darla
should have worn panties, and she had a challenge
keeping that fact a private fact. She wore a bra for
all the good it did.

Darla was determined to end the prude label once and
forever; though, after this gig, they might replace
that label with one that was much worse, but Darla
stopped caring after the kissing got serious with the
pastor's support. Pastor John was the first of the
minute kissers, and the first to make out with Cliff's
gorgeous wife, the first to cop a feel of her hooters
and squeeze her fine ass. He purchased a ten-minute
block when her make-out kisses were still going for a
buck.

After the preacher man did that, Darla stopped caring.
When the money poured in at the rate of five bucks per
minute, she felt like a kissing whore. The blouse
remained unbuttoned, the bra remained undone, and the
double-D hooters were thrown in, thrust out, and became
something else to kiss. The sign should have been
further amended to read: Make-out with a big-city whore
for $5/min with a one-minute max/customer, but there
was no room to make further amendments. The best they
could do was squeeze in "one-minute max/customer."

Darla knew that hand had to belong to Cliff. He was to
be there at noon to take her home, but there was no
Cliff to be seen - unless Cliff had gotten under the
cloth-draped table to get in one final insult to
modesty, decency, and marital fidelity. He was closing
in on the pussy, but when he got there, he wouldn't
find a dry hole. The thighs weren't dry, either. Making
out for hours on end took a toll. He sure as hell would
not find a prude.

Many of those kisses were from damn good kissers, and
kissing was a weakness Darla had, a weakness that
typically got her laid, bringing about a policy of
never kissing a date she wasn't willing to go all the
way with. This gig was shear torture for a kissing fool
with a thing for having her tits worshipped. Darla was
not an NFL Cheerleader, but when Cliff met her, she was
a star waitress at Hooters in Houston - next best
thing.

Darla's twin beauties were a major hit and a big draw,
a feature no Jackson Wells church bazaar ever featured,
but they were features that won quick and easy
acceptance. She wasn't topless but may as well have
been. By noon, her proud hooters were out more than in
and getting more lip service than her mouth. The youth
were going in on a minute two and three at a time.
Nursing two young men while kissing a third almost
drove Darla to masturbation - almost. With three
hundred onlookers looking on she couldn't pull that
off, but she could grind her clit on the edge of the
table. That did help, and she didn't care how that
looked, at least she wasn't touching herself.

Cliff's hands were most welcome, but Darla would not
give him the pleasure of reacting to those hands as the
old Darla would have while on duty. The new Darla
welcomed hands up her skirt, all over her legs, and
eventually between her legs. They were very welcome
there, and no one knew except she and Cliff, and he had
to wonder if she knew or cared whose hands those were.

At ten minutes after noon with no relief in sight, and
no Cliff in sight, Pastor John was back with yet
another proposition while two young men nursed on her
hooters. He stood to the side and watched the nursing
boys for a few seconds before looking to the nurse and
saying, "Darla, you are the greatest with the greatest.
You are breaking all the records, girl."

Darla looked from her boys to her stop watch, seeing
thirty seconds more before looking to John to say, "I'm
happy for you, but my time is up - past up."

"Yes, but we don't have anyone that can follow an act
like this."

Seeing fifteen seconds, Darla said, "Then follow with
whatever act you have, but my act is over after these
two hungry pups, and they have five, four, three, two,
one...that's it, boys."

Pulling her tits out of sucking mouths and pushing the
hands off, she stood straight and covered herself with
flaps of loose blouse as the waiting throng made a
group protest. John, looking at the potential angry
mob, said, "They want you, Darla."

"I know what they want, but I'm not in that business, a
you shouldn't be, either."

Darla began buttoning up, but John stopped her with a
hand, saying, "Take the blouse and bra off, Darla.
Let's make this a topless kissing booth."

Hands were still at work under the skirt and making
Darla feel very naughty. Those hands wanted her to keep
on working and be the first topless booth kisser. Darla
smiled at the thought, then said, "This is already a
bizarre bazaar."

"The people want that."

"I hope you know, I feel like a whore. If I go topless,
I will look like a whore."

He began pulling at the blouse to free her while
saying, "Let me worry about that. This is my church, my
bazaar, my booth, and you are my..."

Letting him take the blouse, she said, "Your what,
John?"

"Hand me the bra and I'll tell you."

Darla had a crowd wanting her to hand him the bra and
two fingers fucking her that were with the crowd,
making her want to hear the words if he dared. He
looked like he might say, "My girl," or "My woman." He
was acting like she was one or the other on the way to
being a lover.

Though Darla had never considered having a lover after
marriage, she did entertain the thought of taking John
on. He was a repeat customer and the best of the best
kissers. Darla thought, looked the crowd over, took
more encouragement from a spouse who seemed eager for
her to have a lover, or that lover, then shrugged free
of the opened bra and handed it to him, saying, "Your
what, John?"

He smilingly took the bra and said in a loud, clear
voice, "My topless whore in the kissing booth. Now get
to work. Get that chest out and let's make some money."

Darla didn't expect that, but she was in the mood to
make money, so she thrust out her bare chest and hit
the stop watch as an old man took her offering and
slobbered all over them with a big toothless grin.
While he did that, the hands under the table took her
by the bare ass and brought a bearded face between her
legs just as her clean-shaved Cliff emerged from the
crowd to smilingly shake his head and go, "If your
mother could see you now, Darla Sue."

Darla had a third big weakness - having her pussy
sucked by a man with a beard. Darla braced stiff arms
on the table, gripping to the forward edge while
staring open-mouthed and wide-eyed at her husband as a
monster orgasm built rapidly in over-heated loins that
she couldn't hold still.

There before hundreds, with a geezer gumming hell out
of a tit, Darla had a killer orgasm that left her
hanging onto the table with legs turned to rubber. The
man sucking her tits thought he made her cum. Many did.
They applauded. He took a bow.

Cliff leaned over the table to whisper in her ear, "So,
my lovely bride is the preacher's whore. You certainly
have the tits for it, but they should see your pussy.
How about it? Are you up to being a naked whore in a
kissing booth. I'm sure John would go for that. There's
a real crowd pleaser. You're not chicken are you?"

Darla, now on elbows with a hung head, still with a
bearded cunt sucker sucking and licking as she rolled
her head to look at Cliff, study Cliff, then say to
Cliff, "Who are you?"

Cliff laughed then said, "Call me a sharing, caring
kind of guy - a thrill seeker. I'm proud of the Hooter
babe I married, but I'd be a lot prouder if they could
see it all. The best parts of you are still under
wraps, sweetheart. We gotta get you naked, sweet
thang."

Darla stood in a wide stance to offer the best pussy
gobbler she ever got gobbled by a better beaver to
feast on with no one being the wiser, but Cliff needed
to know. At least, she thought he should know - thought
some more, then whispered in his ear, "Cliff, there is
a man under the table eating my pussy. I thought he was
you, but he's not you. What should I do?"

Cliff smiled, thought, then said, "What would your
mother tell you to do?"

That seemed like a very odd thing to say considering
that her mother hated the fact that her only daughter
was a Hooters whore. Her mother was a church lady who
would never have a thing to do with a bizarre bazaar
and thought dimly of any married woman taking a lover.

There was a gutless, wimp, wuss, and a prude if ever
there was one. Cliff wanted her so badly he had to
share that fact on the honeymoon and the
mother/daughter fantasy that went with it. Darla
enjoyed the fantasy but thought he had a better chance
of playing checkers on the moon.

Darla said, "Get real, Cliff. You know what she'd tell
me."

"I think she'd tell you to be the best you can be."

"You are a dreamer."

"You look like a dreamer right now. What's the matter,
Darla? Can't stand up?"

"Why bother if I am now the preacher's whore. Is that
what I am now? Seriously, Cliff, is that what you
want?"

"I want your mother. I think if I went to complain to
her that you became our preacher's whore, she just
might take pity on me. What do you think?"

"Right now, I think it's worth a shot." Getting up to
stand in a wide stance. "Now, if you are not a
customer, I'll have to ask you to step aside." Looking
beyond Cliff to three boys with toothy grins and a bag
of quarters, "Next."

Cliff eased back and then eased away. Darla kept an eye
on him and last saw him talking to her pimp. He then
left the church parking lot bazaar as her pimp came
over, snapped his fingers, and commanded, "Let's have
the skirt."

This brought a cheer of support even from the ladies.
Darla still had a man licking her pussy, but many were
now aware and passing that info around as kids kept
lifting the cloth to reveal him. Darla pondered going
all the way as she wondered where Cliff went. He just
might be driving to a Houston suburb an hour away. In
two or three hours, her mother might very well be in
that crowd. John again snapped his fingers. Darla
thought and thought then went for the snap and zip.

Naked in shoes, Darla pushed her eater out as John took
away the table cloth and raised the price to ten
bucks/minute. The crowd saw that she was worth every
buck. Kids were jumping on bikes to go raid savings.
Some were begging bucks from smiling parents and
getting them. Darla felt like a true whore in a very
bizarre bazaar as the make-outs resumed now with pussy
in the deal.

Darla had countless orgasms over the next five hours
with three hours remaining. They had to sit her in a
chair and take the table away. Fucking wasn't allowed,
but that was all that wasn't allowed. John draped her
legs over the arm rests to turn a kissing booth into a
pussy eating booth, and there she sat as customers
stepped up and got their ten bucks worth in a throng of
over five hundred lookie loos.

Her mother and Cliff emerged from that throng at ten
after seven, but that was not the mother that Darla
knew. That woman was a young man's lover watching a
naked whore make money for a church and being quite
amused by that sight.

She didn't even look like the same woman. She didn't
dress the same. She looked like a whore's mother who
just had sex with a young man - the best sex of her
life - several hour's worth that left her feeling young
and sexy again. Cliff was good and he had it bad for
the mother. Darla could easily imagine the romp they
had. What she couldn't imagine was the romp starting or
going well. Things obviously went very well for Cliff
and not bad at all for the mom who was very married to
a very dull man who probably sat in a worn chair and
watched sports the whole time they screwed their brains
out.

Darla didn't think Cliff would go for it. The advice
was tongue in cheek. He obviously thought he had a
great way and only needed slight encouragement to try.
Darla gave him that. By the looks of things - worked
great - a best-case scenario for Cliff. That woman
looked eager for a mother/daughter threesome. Darla
never gave that possibility any serious thought, but
she had to now.

Darla never gave women and girls much thought, but
after eleven hours making out with at least fifty of
them, Darla felt like an old hand at doing chicks. They
were excellent kissers and good with pussy. Chicks know
pussy, and the next best thing to a beard is a baby-
butt smooth face in a shaved beaver.

Cliff and Diane watched three young girls take a minute
each with money and encouragement given to them by
parents. Each went to her knees and ate pussy. The
crowd loved that and the girls weren't shy about doing
it, each trying to outdo the other and trying to get
the weary whore to climax. By that time, that was a
lofty goal. They gave it their all and they each went a
few minutes over time, but Darla simply couldn't go
over the top. She came close and worked with the girls,
but the cum simply wouldn't come.

The crowd loved seeing girls or women do Darla, and
Darla saw Cliff urging Diane to give it a try. Others
caught on and were joining the effort. Cliff pulled her
mother's top off. Her mother made a bra of her hands
while Cliff and two other men relieved her of a tight
skirt, leaving her naked in shoes with no pubic hair, a
Cliff trademark which she didn't try to conceal as they
moved her up to the front of the line and to her knees
between the whore's knees, there to stare and blush at
a vulgar beaver made vulgar with a whore's fingers
lining the lips and pulling out.

They had a moment to look into each other's eyes before
a hand forced the face into the beaver, but that was
all it took for mother and daughter to put on a great
show that ended in mutual orgasms. Diane got a hundred
bucks worth for free. She also got fucked by three
ballsie rednecks in that time. They couldn't fuck the
whore but nothing said they couldn't fuck what was
eating the whore.

The slut eating the whore didn't seem to mind, so a
line quickly formed up on her sexy ass and ten dollar
bills began getting slapped on her back one after the
other. In the last thirty minutes of the bizarre
bazaar, Diane brought in almost three hundred while
Darla languished under a mother's tongue. The bazaar
made a killing off the fucking booth - in all,
$3,678.25. (Darla let a cute boy peck her pussy for a
quarter.)

By nine that evening, Darla, Diane, and Cliff were back
in the apartment, wasted but giddy. They were soon in
bed naked with Cliff in the middle, happy as a lark
with a mother and a daughter hand on his prick, working
together to keep him erect. Darla smiled at her mother
and said, "You slut."

"Me a slut! You should talk. I was forced. I didn't see
anyone holding you."

"Of course not. I'm the preacher's whore or weren't you
informed?"

"I was informed with a hand on my leg getting terribly
familiar with a place I thought was dead."

"That pussy is anything but dead. Does Daddy know?"

"He should. We screwed the afternoon away and did most
of it right behind his chair."

"That figures. Did he say anything?"

"Yes, whenever he wanted anything. Right before a
climax, he'd need something."

Darla laughed, then said, "Seriously, was he aware you
two were fucking behind his back?"

"I'm sure he was, and I'm sure he didn't care so long
as he wasn't neglected. He didn't mind interrupting us.
He was a bit of a pain that way."

"That's my daddy. Is he expecting you to come home at a
decent hour?"

"No. When we left, it was for an overnight visit. I'm
sure he figures we went to a motel. I told him I'd be
back by noon. He'll sleep in till noon, so he's fine.
He's happy for me, but he doesn't want to be put out,
but tell me the truth, Darla. Do you mind sharing Cliff
with me?"

Darla met her mother over Cliff's chest to exchange a
kiss and say, "Not at all, Mother. Honestly, I love
sharing my hubby with you. I just don't want you to
have to sneak and steal moments. I don't want any hard
feelings to come from this, but it sounds like Daddy is
okay with this arrangement. Honestly, is he, and do you
see any problems surfacing?"

"He seems to be fine with it. He doesn't want to be
neglected, and I didn't neglect him. I was more
attentive than ever, sweet as could be."

"Have you discussed this?"

"We don't need to talk to communicate."

"But are you sure he knew you two were fucking. Were
you naked?"

"No, but I let the cum flow down my legs. I know he saw
that enough times to know we weren't just kissing and
talking about sex. That wasn't all he saw. Your husband
shaved my pussy at the dining table. Your father turned
around and watched some of that during commercials. He
has been after me to shave my pussy for years. From
time to time, I'll shave the lips, but he watched Cliff
shave it bald without a whimper of protest.

"That was my way of telling him that Cliff gets
whatever he wants. His silent interest was his way of
saying, go for it, but when I need a beer, you had best
stop to get me one. I had to bring him a beer with one
hairy cunt lip. He got a beer and a big kiss. I got the
finger and a slap on the fanny to send me back to
Cliff. That was us communicating perfectly."

"Sounds like it."

"No, there is nothing to hide. We could have done our
fucking at his feet. I enjoyed doing it behind his back
or while hanging over the back of his chair. He has
never seen us fuck, but he has felt us fuck and seen
the product of fucking. He knows we do an awful lot of
fucking."

"Great! I guess you have a lover. He's going to need
one because I have one too."

Cliff said, "Lover? What you have is a pimp."

Darla looked to her smiling mother and said, "All
right, pimp. I see that makes you smile. You always did
prefer to see me as a whore - a Hooters whore. This
must make you happy."

"Honey, I was happy for you as a Hooter's whore. I just
couldn't let that show or you might think I was a bad
mommy. I'll tell you something else. I was happy for
you all through high school, and happiest when you came
home way late and well fucked. [looking to Cliff] I'll
have you know your wife was the easiest lay in the
ninth grade and going out on overnight dates with grown
men, sometimes not getting back from a date until well
after sunup. You didn't make her a whore, you married a
whore. If she led you to believe otherwise, she misled
you."

Cliff smiled and said, "She tried, but I watched her
work for weeks before asking her out. She had to prove
she was a whore before I'd pop the question."

Darla said, "Had I known that, I could have saved him a
lot of time and money. I didn't mislead him as much as
he misled me. His true colors came out on the
honeymoon. I married one kinky motherfucker with a
thing for my sexy mother."

Diane said, "I knew that before you did."

"I'll bet you did. You were awfully supportive of this
one. I couldn't figure out why. What tipped you off?"

"The first time he came to dinner, he got up behind me
while I was trying to take a roast out of the oven. He
took me by the hips, pressed an impressive erection
into my ass, and whispered in my ear, 'I gotta fuck
your sexy ass and eat your gorgeous cunt.' No one had
ever said that to me. Your father doesn't fuck ass or
eat cunt, but I do think I have a sexy ass and a
gorgeous cunt. I was surprised to find a man who could
tell without seeing either. I was very impressed."

Cliff offered, "And red as a fire truck."

Darla laughed and said while twirling chest hairs, "I'm
sure. I wish I could have seen that."

Diane said, "If you had seen that, you would have seen
me piss a big puddle. That was not only the most vulgar
and exciting thing any man ever said to me, but that
was the boldest and riskiest thing ever done to me. You
and your father were in the next room and it got worse.
Your fiancee moved my skirt up and my panties down to
grind his cock right into my fucking naked cunt. I
thought I would fucking die when he did that. I thought
he was going to try and fuck me, and I held my position
to find out. The heat from the oven was roasting me
while I waited."

Darla had that image and laughed as she slapped Cliff's
chest and admonished, "Why didn't you slip my horny
mommy the weany? You could have pumped her pussy full
of cum and made her feel like a cheating slut all
through dinner. You could have brought her along on the
honeymoon, you jerk."

Diane said, "What makes you think he didn't fill my
pussy with cum. The only thing he needed was the balls
to do it."

Darla knew he had the balls, and the grin he wore told
the tale. She got up on her knees to look down on them
both, now astonished as she said to her mother, "You
fucking slut! You have been fucking him all along,
haven't you?"

There was no venom in that charge, just astonishment,
so Diane said, "Guilty. All he ever needed was the
balls. He proved to me that he had those. This is the
ballsiest man I have ever met. The only reason I wasn't
along on the honeymoon was he needed to feel you out on
the subject. I was all for it. I have been waiting and
waiting. While waiting, I have been getting your father
used to the idea of me taking your hubby as a lover. He
knows we fuck every chance we get. We started off being
sneaky.

"Today it came out, but this was not the first time he
saw semen running down my legs after being alone with
Cliff, and he has known for some time, now, that I
don't wear panties around Cliff. He has been teasing me
about that for months and warning me about what you'll
do when you find out. He is more concerned that we will
be careless with you around. If he sees us messing
around when you are around, he'll tell us to get a
room. We have done that, and he paid for it."

Cliff was loving this, but Darla couldn't quite believe
what she was hearing. Then again, it wouldn't be like
her mother to tease or exaggerate. She did like
shocking. She did want to get this off her chest. She
wasn't the cheating type, but they had been cheaters.
Darla sat back on her heels and thought about all she'd
heard as Cliff grinned and her mother watched for the
reaction, now a bit unsure of herself and feeling
badly, even ashamed.

Darla had to think about this whole situation and the
marriage she was hip deep in - not exactly what she had
in mind - not exactly what she wanted - not exactly
what she didn't want, but the whore label never set
well with her and the biggest reason was stroking her
husband's cock like she owned it.

Darla was staring at that and remained silent too long.
Her mother said, "I feel badly about all the deception,
Darla, but I am a slave to this man's cock. I still
can't believe he would rather fuck me and put you out
whoring for another man. He proved that to me today,
but I still can't believe it. I am not about to lie
here and lie to you or let this hard cock go to waste.

"I have done little else but dream of fucking your
husband in front of you. I must do that at least once.
I must, and I must ask you to watch from start to
finish without saying a word. I don't care how this
makes you feel. Please, do this for me. We can discuss
this afterward, but please don't walk out or look away.
I want to know you are looking at his cock in my pussy.
Please, Darla!"

With that said, the mother rolled onto the husband, got
up on her knees to fit the bulbous head to her sloppy
twat, looking back to see if Darla was looking at that
sight. She was. Pleased to see that, Diane sank her
twat down on ten inches of lust, then laid her chest on
Cliff's chest and engaged him in a passionate kiss
while moving her cunt up and down the shaft.

Darla had seen fucking up-close and personal before
with a Hooter's pal and good customer, but this was her
mother and her bad husband. The sight, always
interesting, was now fascinating. Her mother was
clearly as turned on and excited as a female gets.
Darla got comfortable on her side, lying in reverse
with her head resting on Cliff's thigh.

She blew hot breath on the genitals to let her mom know
how close she was seeing this decadence. That warm
breath got her mother all excited, so excited that she
reached back with both hands to pull the cheeks apart,
not that it needed that.

Darla was tempted to do some genital licking and
kissing, but thought intense watching was what her
mother really wanted. When the butt came close, she
kissed a hand instead to let her mother know how close
the head was. That kiss made a mother cry out, "Oh
God!"

Darla smiled, blew more hot breath, and delivered more
kisses. She also did some genital sniffing and got her
nose wet. Darla still wasn't sure how she felt, but she
was happy for her mother. Her mom was never more alive,
and seeing her be this sexually alive looked great. Her
mom landed a real winner in Cliff. Darla landed a real
weirdo. True love might have helped, but the love
wasn't true, just nice. Cliff was an okay guy who made
good money and great love, but small town living was
already growing old even with a bizarre bazaar under
her belt.

As for whoring for a good-kisser preacher, that might
prove interesting, but that could get old quick, too.
He didn't seem that kinky, but he did seem that horny
and his lust for money was his weakness. He saw in
Darla a gold mine with a husband who wanted her mined.
Somehow, that just didn't set right. Not getting a cut
of that $3,678.25 didn't set right, either, not after
putting in twelve fucking hours. Charity ended at noon.
Whoring began at noon. Most of that haul was made after
noon. He never offered. A pimp gets a cut, not the
whole damn thing.

Darla put those thoughts out of her mind and began
stroking her mother's pumping ass, enjoying a side of
her lusty mother she never dreamed she'd see much less
stroke and breathe on, also breathe in. The horny slut
smelled musky, a healthy musky pussy scent, a familiar
horny slut scent that Darla never expected to smell
coming from her mother. She looked great that way, very
sexy. Darla loved the scent of her mother's lust. The
obvious interest being shown drove her mother wild.

Diane came twice without making Cliff go off, then got
turned around to present Darla with a provocative front
view of maternal indecency and marital infidelity,
supported by stiff arms, legs wide and drawn in, her
stuffed beaver right in Darla's face. Darla raised her
eyes from the vulgar sight to look into the face of her
maniacal mother, trying not to laugh or crack a smile,
waiting for her mother to say something.

Darla didn't wait long, but her mother had to move her
sloppy twat up and down the shaft a few times before
saying, "I want to know what you think about this,
Darla. I want to know what you think of me, but before
you tell me, I want you to know that from the moment I
saw Cliff, I was determined to fuck him and give him
all the pussy he wanted whether you liked that or not,
and I was sure you wouldn't. I didn't care. I have been
easy for him since day one and only got easier. He's
all mine, now, and he gave you to a preacher pimp. He
did that for me."

Darla stared at the sight while thinking of her
response. Her mom seemed to want it straight and
honest, but giving it to her straight and honest would
ruin her dream fuck. Darla didn't want to do that or be
too dishonest, so she said, "Well, I am shocked, and I
can't say that I'm thrilled. I see why you are, but
whoring for any man doesn't suit me, especially not
when he keeps it all. I'll watch this, but I'll have to
weigh my options and make decisions in the best
interest of my future. I'm not upset, but I may be
going back to Houston and Hooters."

"I was afraid of that."

Cliff said, "Are you serious? Are we talking divorce?"

Darla didn't want to bring that discussion up at this
time, and she was surprised to see Cliff reacting so
quickly with so much concern. He lost his erection and
moved the slut off. That ruined it, so Darla got off
the bed and went out to the living room to think and
get a drink. She left them to talk and expected one or
the other, possibly both to be out soon.

Her mother came out ten minutes later, about nine
minutes later than expected and she had Darla's robe
on. Darla sat nude on the sofa sipping wine that was
ready for a refill. Diane filled the glass, then took a
seat beside her nude daughter, placed a hand on her leg
rather high up, and stroked from knee to crotch on the
inside.

After a few strokes, Diane said, "I was afraid this
wouldn't go well, but I had to go for it after going
this far. Have you ever wanted anything so badly that
you'd risk anything and everything to realize it if
only for one time?"

Darla took a sip and looked to her mother to say, "As a
matter of fact, yes, today at the bazaar. I have
fantasized something like that. When the opportunity
presented itself, I had to go for it. You saw how that
ended, but I had sex with something like five hundred
people today - in public - men, women, boys, girls. I
did everything except fuck."

"I took care of that nasty chore for you - in public -
another fantasy of mine. I wouldn't mind doing that
again."

"I wouldn't mind watching again. Watching you fuck is
growing on me."

She smiled, patted the pussy, and said, "I'm glad, but
we do have a problem, don't we?"

"I do."

"Cliff is very upset. He doesn't want to lose you. I
assured him he wouldn't if he took this slow and easy.
He did and I blew it. Darla, all he wanted was a
mother/daughter threesome. What red-blooded Texan
doesn't. I brought in the whore thing and made that
conditional. That was my kink. Call it ego out of
control. Tell me to fuck off. Tell the preacher to fuck
off, but don't trash your marriage. Cliff is a good man
and he does love and care very much for you. You could
do much worse, and you aren't getting any younger. This
may sound like self-serving advice, but I urge you to
keep Cliff."

"Mom, I don't need to keep Cliff for you to keep seeing
him."

"No, but I won't enjoy it as much. I love cheating now
that I've tried it, but more than that, I love fucking
your husband in your marital bed with you in it. I
can't promise that switching husbands would make a
difference. I think I have to fuck any man you marry.
That feels terribly wicked."

"You should see how it looks."

"I can imagine, and I want to thank you for looking at
that so well. I never dreamed you'd look that good, so
good that you'd get your nose wet."

"I wanted to see what infidelity smelled like."

"You certainly got a good whiff. What does it smell
like?"

"Smells like fuck."

"It should. You had your nose all over a fuck, poking
your nose in my wicked business, you naughty girl."

Darla smiled, looked deep into her mother's eyes, then
on impulse, she took her mother's face and kissed her
passionately with tongue. Diane responded instantly and
went from stroking pussy to deep fingering a pussy that
had been fingered and licked to the point of absolute
exhaustion. Darla had to stop that, but said, "Please!
This pussy needs rest and relaxation. This is whore
pussy - working pussy. What you want is a recreational
cunt. You'll find one between your own legs."

Diane smiled and said, "Your husband certainly thinks
so."

"He knows his cunts, and Mother, you know I love you,
but you are a cunt."

"I know, and your father recently called me one. He
isn't taking this as well as I let on, but he is taking
it."

"Now, that sounds more like my daddy."

"Yes, but he is mostly concerned with how you'll take
it. If he knew you were okay with this, he'd be fine. I
dare say we could fuck in his marital bed with him in
it. I'd like that, too. He needs a good look and a good
whiff of infidelity - a good taste for that matter."

"I wouldn't press my luck."

"I'm not going to sit on his face. I'll take what I can
get. I thought you were going to get a few licks in.
Doesn't fuck look tasty?"

"I did consider doing that. Would that have made it
better?"

"Oh God, yes. That is my ultimate fantasy - you licking
us while we fuck and making a total pig of yourself.
That's his fantasy, too."

"I should have. Go back and get him up. I'll be along
in a few minutes to give you the ultimate thrill. As
for the marriage, I'll let it ride. Who knows, it might
be a wild ride."

Diane smiled and kissed Darla after getting up. Before
leaving, she said, "It will be for me if you'll be a
good whore for the preacher. You could be, but I know
what is holding you back. The money. Forget the money.
This isn't about money, and you don't need money. A
good whore wouldn't give a fuck."

"You describe a sex slave not a whore."

"I prefer to think of you as a whore, an owned whore.
If sex slave floats your boat, think sex slave, but
Cliff and I will think of you as another man's whore."

"And treat me accordingly?"

"Of course. What do we care. You are just a fucking
whore."

"Enjoy this, but the fucking whore better enjoy the
ride or she goes back to whoring for Hooters. I enjoyed
that ride."

"Give me five minutes."

Darla watched her mother prance off and stop at the
bedroom door to shrug off the robe and do a butt wiggle
that showed pussy. Darla threw a cork at it and hit the
clit, which popped the slut straight up and indignant.
That hurt. She looked at the cork to see what made that
hurt, then to Darla who didn't mean to throw that hard
or hit anything that delicate and sensitive. Diane said
after picking up the clit popper, "At least you threw
the cork and not the bottle."

Stifling a laugh with a hand cupped over her mouth,
Darla said, "Mom, I'm sorry. I meant to hit your butt."

"Well, you were close."

"I'm so sorry. I'll kiss it and make it better."

"Damn right you will, but give us five minutes."

With that, she tossed the cork and then entered the
bedroom. Darla caught the cork and brought it to her
nose, "...ummm...Vin Rose' pussy!"

Darla gave them five minutes, then entered the bedroom
and gave them ecstasy, but after that, she was pooped.
She tried to sleep, but they wouldn't leave her alone.
After an hour of trying to share a bed with them, she
got up and took the sofa. Sex slaves need their beauty
sleep.

Sex slave or whore, Pastor John had one in Darla. He
wasn't sure what to do with one or what god to thank,
but he knew how to fuck one. His wife was happy he had
one like Darla. He shared. They enjoyed Darla to the
fullest and eventually brought in a few friends. They
began lending her out and eventually selling her sexual
services.

In this way, Darla gradually eased into the life of a
sex slave/whore. The ride got better and better. The
better it got, the more her mother loved it. Diane's
life became a living dream, because her hubby came
along at the same rate Darla did. After three weeks,
her life was perfect and everyone in it was happy. She
went from marital bed to marital bed spreading her
happiness.

This is a story with a happy ending if we end it here,
so we'll end it here, but you can imagine what went
wrong. Okay, I'll tell you. The preacher and his wife
got kinky. The ride got too rough. The whore returned
to Hooters, and the marriage fell apart. The ride was
fun while it lasted, which is true of all roller
coaster rides and meals at Hooters.

The End

Read other stories by the same author by visiting
Phantom Base at http://www.phil-phantom.net/

CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before
engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any
exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or
small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos,
bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices
and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to
promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation.
Before you try anything, find out what the risks and
hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read,
enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to
other minors. PP

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 41

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: sfrica.txt (MF, wife, slit, intr, cuck)
Authors name: Anonymous Author (South Africa 1996)
Story title : Our African Adventure

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.

Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Our African Adventure (MF, wife, slit, intr, cuck)
by Anonymous Author (South Africa 1996)

***

I, or should I say we, own a small engineering business.
Sally my wife and co-owner is the dogsbody, my secretary
and over-sees the general running of the place while I'm
out drumming up business.

Sally is 36 and we've been married for 11 years, she's
very attractive and has kept her shapely figure despite
having had two babies. She has always been willing to
muck in and help the business and a few years back she
proved it in no uncertain way.

At first business was easy to get and we did a lot of
work for foreign clients, particularly those from
African countries. I would entertain reps and soon found
out that to make certain of getting an order they
required a woman's services during their stay. So I
contacted an escort agency in town that supplied girls
to service my customers, for which I paid. It was well
worth it, but as the recession hit, we couldn't afford
to keep the big foreign and British clients sweet with
the girls and lost even more business.

That was about three years ago, and it was then that
Sally put her proposition to me on how to keep getting
the orders in: she would be the reps' date.

As you can guess, I wasn't too keen on the idea, but she
kept on about it and in the end, I gave in and agreed it
was the only solution. However I insisted that the reps
wear condoms because apart from the obvious risk of
disease, I didn't want my wife to get pregnant by
another man. I kitted her out in all new sexy gear;
Basques, suspenders, stockings, really high spiky heeled
shoes and some horny outfits, short tight skirts etc.

On her first date she looked a right horny sexy
desirable tart and she watched me giving myself a hand-
shandy while waiting for her cab to arrive. While she
was out I went through all the emotions, but I also
found I was getting incredibly turned on at the thought
of my wife being screwed by another man.

Sally got home late the following morning, having spent
the night at the rep's hotel. When she got into work she
was still highly excited and we locked ourselves into
the office while she told me all about it. She was back
in her working suit but when she sat down, her skirt
rode up to reveal she was still wearing stockings. I
knelt beside her as she told me how exciting and
different it had been with David, the rep, how much
better and how many orgasms she had had. She said he had
fucked her three times before going to sleep and again
when he woke up in the morning, she also said she had
agreed to meet him again that night.

In the end I had to ask the inevitable questions: was he
bigger and better than me. She giggled and said yes on
both counts, she also added he was more of a stayer and
when he came he really filled the condom every time -
unlike me.

She crossed her legs and pulled her skirt up showing me
she wasn't wearing any panties. I knelt there looking at
the curve of her bum and the sensuous sweep of her
thighs to the tops of her stockings. I gazed at the
length of her lovely legs and got my cock out to give
her a good fucking but she stopped me saying she was too
sore and it would be nice if I gave myself a wank. I
knelt there tossing myself off imagining David's big
cock up her and I kissed her legs and knees.

She said, "These are the stockings I wore while he
screwed me, is it turning you on darling?' Turning me
on? I was going crazy with lust and my lips caressed her
milky white thigh, just above her stocking top. She lay
back and opened her legs showing me her flushed and
swollen pussy. That's when my come exploded from my cock
and when she held my head and pulled my face into her
yawning pussy so I could lick her and bring her off
Sally climaxed noisily really dragging my face into her
gash letting me continue to lick until I erupted all
over the floor again.

That night, off she went again, without returning to
work the following day. She told me that evening they
had fucked on and off all night and most of the day and
that she had really enjoyed it. It was clear to me that
Sally was a natural whore.

After that it came easily to her she gave good service
to all our clients and relished the fact that they were,
on the whole, bigger and better than me. I knew that
things would never be the same between us again. I still
loved her madly and she loved me in her own way but she
made it quite clear that I could no longer satisfy her,
which made me impotent in a strange way. I could always
get a hard on knowing that she was being fucked and
could wank off when I was licking her out after she'd
been with a client but at other times, I struggled to
get an erection. So I looked forward to her 'dates' but
never once wanted to watch Sally in action.

Business started to pick up again, mainly due to Sally's
sexual prowess, but although we had contracts from all
over the world, we still hadn't had a big African
contract come in. My wife had had cocks from around the
world, but she still hadn't had a big black one. I was
now making enough money to afford agency girls again, so
Sally reverted back to her old duties in the office.
That was until recently when I got a call from an
Ethiopian company, wanting certain parts and equipment.
They told me that a rep would be coming over in the next
month.

Now Sally and I both knew, from the girls we used years
before, that black men, especially east Africans, had
extremely large cocks and I could tell that Sally was
more than interested at the prospect of some 'overtime'.

On the day of Mr. Ndabi and Mr. Ackoko's visit Sally
took more care getting ready for work than usual. Her
hair was shining, her make-up perfect, and she was
dressed in sexy suspenders, seamed stockings, knee
length skirt with a daring split to the thigh and silk
blouse without a bra - I could clearly see her large
nipples showing through the luscious silk. She was out
to pull a big black cock without a doubt.

Mr. Ndabi and Mr. Ackoko arrived at our office dead on
time. Both were very handsome black men. Mr. Ndabi was
the youngest of the two in his mid to late twenties and
was the superior of Mr. Ackoko who insisted on my
calling Mr. Ndabi 'Sir', as I was inferior to both of
them. Sally was sitting typing but looking at Mr. Ndabi
with undisguised admiration.

We went into my office, and I called Sally in to take
notes. She positioned herself so that her split skirt
revealed a good length of stocking clad thigh. I got an
instant hard on at her blatant display and Ackoko's eyes
nearly popped out of his head. Mr. Ndabi just smiled
lustfully.

It was hard going for me, all I could concentrate on was
Sally and Ndabi fucking her good and hard. I brought
some drinks in and we discussed the deal. Mr. Ndabi said
that he would go away and think about it and it might
help if he had a woman with him. By then I had changed
my mind about Sally doing the honors and offered to call
up the agency, but he stopped me saying, "How about your
secretary would she like to spend the evening with us?"
I explained that she was married, but he insisted, "Does
that matter? I like her. She has a lovely body."

I went out to Sally and put it to her, adding that I
didn't think it was a very good idea, but she went into
the office and thanked Ndabi for his kind offer and
agreed to go out that evening providing I came with
them.

Mr. Ackoko said that I should bring my wife along too,
but I said she was away for the week. Sally giggled at
my lie. We arranged to meet them at their hotel later
that evening.

Sally was like an excited child as she dressed for the
evening. She got herself all tarted up for her first
black man. I made sure she had a good supply of condoms
in her bag as I thought after Mr. Ndabi had fucked her,
Mr. Ackoko would have a go too. She looked divine,
wearing a little black party dress over skimpy undies
and sexy suspenders and stockings. I noticed her G-
string was so tiny it was tight up her crack. God, my
hard on was painful.

We met at their hotel and I drove to the restaurant that
Ndabi had chosen. Sally sat in the back of the car with
Mr. Ndabi. I could hear her giggling and he asked her if
her husband minded her being out on her own.

Looking directly at me in the rearview mirror she said,
"No it's nothing to do with him, he's a bit of an old
wanker anyway, no good for a woman."

They all had a good laugh at that and I joined in. Then
I heard Sally sigh and glanced round to see Mr. Ndabi
kissing her, her legs wide open and his hand between her
white thighs. We nearly had an accident as I swerved and
Ackoko told me to concentrate on my driving. In the
restaurant Sally was very excitable, especially when
Ndabi gave me her G- string to look after. My wife was
brilliant, her skin flushed and her eyes shining as he
fingered her underneath the table. I could see she was
really on heat.

After the meal I offered to call them a cab to take them
back to the hotel but Mr. Ndabi said as my wife was
away, why not go back to my place for drinks and
whatever else. What could I do or say? I needed the
contract and I realised that for the first time I could
see my wife being well and truly fucked by not one man,
but two.

Once home I fixed them a drink before seeing the
babysitter out and checking on the kids. When I
returned, Sally had put some music on and was dancing
with Mr. Ndabi, her dress was up at the back and his
hands were on her bum, his fingers digging into the
crack, holding her tightly against him. Their lips were
joined in a sensual kiss, her arms around his neck,
drawing him down. I couldn't help it, I groaned as I
came in my pants.

Mr. Ndabi sat Sally on the sofa as Ackoko pulled her
dress up around her hips, she was unzipping Mr. Ndabi
and drawing his trousers down. I was gazing at my wife's
gaping pussy when I heard her whisper "Oh god! Oh god,
just look at it!" I did and received the biggest shock
of my life, I was looking at the largest cock ever, of
that I'm sure, it was still hanging down flaccid and all
of 10 inches long. It was a huge soft rubbery thing
dangling between his legs like a horse's.

Sally was going potty looking at his slowly erecting
cock. She held it in her tiny hands and started gently
wanking it. I couldn't see how she was going to take
such a monster without it splitting her in two.

I was shaken out of my stupor by Mr. Ackoko, he was
rubbing a finger up and down Sally's pussy, he pulled me
down to my knees between Sally's long legs and
instructed me to lick her cunt to prepare it for Mr.
Ndabi. In a dream I obediently did as I was told,
lapping my tongue the full length of Sally's gash, with
her bucking her cunt at my face. I could hear her
moaning so I looked up and saw her licking and sucking
Ndabi's cock, now almost fully erect, its fat pink head
squeezing itself clear from the foreskin. It looked all
of a foot long.

I went back to eating pussy, thoroughly enjoying myself
when suddenly I felt Ackoko pulling me away. He pushed
me to the floor as Mr. Ndabi moved between Sally's
splayed legs. I could see her holding his massive shaft
guiding that huge shining pink knob between the soft
dribbling folds of her pussy and as he raised her
stockinged legs over his arms.

I realised he wasn't wearing a condom but I was too far
gone to stop him. Sally must have known as well but she
just held it and fed it into her yawning minge.

God how she squealed as she took it and realised just
how big he was. Her body twisted and turned as he worked
it up inside her. I saw tears streaming down her cheeks.
All I could do was stare as he squeezed his cock inside
her tight tunnel. Sobs racked her body as he forced more
and more in. He had about 10 inches in and she was
begging him to stop but he had the bit between his teeth
and there was no stopping him now.

She clawed at him as he rammed in and out and suddenly
he was all the way in, his balls nestling against her
thighs. He just stood there moving his hips gently back
and forth and slowly Sally's sobs of pain turned to sobs
of pleasure and she began to respond.

She started to work herself against him, grinding her
hips into him as he just stood there letting her do all
the work. She was sighing, then she shuddered and
squealed as she climaxed. He pulled her to the floor
with her legs stretched over his shoulders and fucked
her hard, as she screamed in both pain and ecstasy.

Mr. Ndabi shagged my wife for a good hour bringing her
to climax after climax until she was too weak to move
with him. He carried on regardless pausing briefly to
regain his composure before setting about her again,
then came the time he didn't pause at all, he kept right
on fucking her getting faster and faster. Sally knew he
was about to come and urged him and begged him for his
spunk.

When he came, she went crazy, screaming the house down.
That's when I come in my pants again. Mr. Ackoko pushed
me towards Mr. Ndabi saying: "We must thank my chief for
allowing us to watch him mate with a woman, then we must
leave otherwise it will be on insult to him."

He went up to Mr. Ndabi and said, "Thank you sir for the
honor you have bestowed upon me." I followed, bowing as
I repeated Ackoko's words. I asked Ackoko if he was
going to fuck Sally as well but he explained that it
would be impossible as he was not worthy of her now she
had been with Mr. Ndabi.

I didn't get much sleep that night my mind was full of
what I had seen earlier. but my thoughts were
interrupted by the sound of our bed creaking and soon I
heard Sally's moans and cries as Mr. Ndabi took her
again. I tossed myself off twice during the time it took
him to fuck her, her cries grew louder and louder but I
resisted the temptation to disturb them, I just wanted
to hear my wife being fucked and put in the club by that
big-cocked black man.

There's so much more to tell you, like the next morning
when Ackoko discovered that Sally was not my secretary
and was in fact my wife and said I would be privileged
to lick her out just after Ndabi had fucked her and I
tasted his thick spicy come. How Sally went back to
Ndabi's hotel for four days and returned knackered, sore
and pregnant and how a big fat contract landed signed
and sealed on my desk the day she returned.

I know that her child will be well taken care of by Mr.
Ndabi and have been told it is a great honor to have my
wife chosen to mate with such a great and important man.
In fact, I can't wait until the baby is born so that Mr.
Ndabi comes over again and I can watch him and Sally
renewing their friendship.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 18

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: blood.txt (MF, vampire)
Authors name: Lilly Rose (lillyro...@aol.com)
Story title : Body and Blood, The

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Body and Blood (MF, vampire)
by Lilly Rose (lillyro...@aol.com)

***

This is a story about vampire erotica. It basically
involves a vampire taking his beautiful young victim on
the altar of a cathedral.

***

"Please, no," she begged, as her shawl fell willingly to
the cold, hard floor of the cathedral. Her lily-white
corset was now stained with the crimson liquid streaming
down from the tiny pricks on the nape of her neck.

"Be still," he demanded.

With a swift, graceful motion, he grabbed the rope of the
friar's robe that had been tied so tightly around his
waist. The rope had the three sacred knots of virtue; one
for obedience, one for poverty, and the largest for
chastity. How he clung to his knots of virtue and his
gaudy crucifix when the vampire slashed open his throat.

The vampire used the rope to bind her wrists to the base
of the altar. To think, it was once used in remembrance
of holy chastity. It chafed her virgin skin, burning and
searing her delicate arms. She never knew a man's touch,
and she worried now that she never would, for this
creature was no man. Horrified, she lay stretched over
the altar as she feebly knocked over the body and blood
of the savior who abandoned her now in His own house.

Somehow, in the deepest part of her mind, she hoped that
He would not interfere with her now. She pondered this as
he roughly started unlatching the front of her corset.
She felt the blood rush between her legs as her tender,
ivory breasts were revealed to the musty air of the
church. She longed for him to fondle the hard, raspberry
nipples that jumped out at his touch.

He had something else in mind.

Before she could blink, she was lying there, completely
naked on the cold marble surface of the altar. He had
ripped off the remains of her clothes in a fiery rage,
and the look in his eyes let her know how hungry he was.
All at once she felt his probing tongue enter her mouth
and his long, thick fingers entering the small orifice
between her legs. Her sex was throbbing, and soaking wet
as his fingers explored the inside of her tiny womb. Her
lips stretched to conform to the needs of his demanding
hands.

How strange it was to taste her own blood inside the
mouth of another.

She went weak at the boldness of his touch, and gloomily,
she decided to abandon all hope of fighting back. She
would succumb to his hunger, and the rapture would begin.
She opened her eyes as he lifted his head from her kiss,
and she looked at the face of her violator.

His long, black hair was intoxicating to behold, and his
fair alabaster skin was spotted with her blood. His eyes
stared through her while she lay there, helpless in the
middle of the night. How lovely he looked.

Only in her naughtiest dreams had she ever felt such a
tremendous explosion of pleasure. Suddenly a filthy,
despicable longing came over her completely. She craved
the decadent combination of his venomous blood and his
delicious sex on the tip of her waiting lips. She blushed
as she fantasized about it dripping down her chin and
traveling along the length of her neck. She imagined it
as a balm for the wound that was so strategically placed
on her jugular.

He tried to remember a more beautiful victim, but she was
by far the fairest. With that thought in his head, he
slipped his perfect, pink cock deep inside of her. She
let out a scream that he would never forget, and it
pleased him so that he laughed at her with a wicked grin
in his piercing eyes.

Again and again he thrust inside her, filling her tight
little pussy with the eons of damnation that infested his
blood. She tried to be good.she didn't want to let the
pleasure flood inside her. But with every thrust he took
her breath away, and waves of ecstasy invaded her once
virtuous being.

It seemed as if he knew what she was thinking. Every time
he touched her she wanted to squeal with forbidden
delight. She shuddered at the feel of his hands on her
breasts. Then he brushed his hand over her heart, and a
cold wind seemed to go through her. Then, in the middle
of ravishing her, he suddenly stopped and slid out from
her tight grip.

"No, please don't stop!" she cried, to her surprise.

"Don't make me tell you again to be still," he solemnly
warned.

With that, he dismounted the altar and pulled her legs
apart, exposing the dripping flower between her thighs.
He leaned in closer to smell her sex, and he looked
pleased as she cowered in her own shame at the thought of
her exposed body. All of a sudden, she felt his tongue
invade her once again, this time between her legs.

Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she let out a
scared, yet satisfied moan from her cherry lips. His
mouth felt wonderful as he licked and lapped at her
swelling lips, and she couldn't imagine a time where she
didn't have this kind of pleasure in her life.

Then it happened... she didn't know what he had done to
her, but she screamed so loud that it echoed throughout
the entire cathedral. The pain was unbearable. Then she
realized, as his head came up from between her thighs,
that he had bitten her once again. His mouth was smeared
with her innocent blood, and she could not deny the rush
of excitement that came over her at the sight of him.

Then he mercilessly mounted her once again and thrust his
sex so deep inside of her that she could taste it in the
back of her throat. The pleasure overrode the pain as he
started thrusting into her, even faster this time, and
much harder.

She was crying now, overwhelmed by the gravity of the
situation. He started moaning. He seemed to be pleased
that she was crying and carrying on in such a way. Then
she felt something flooding inside of her, like a
scorching hot liquid that warmed her from the inside out.

She let it seep into her very soul as he raged and shook
and exploded inside her. His venom rushed deep into her
tarnished flower, and at the sinful feel of it being
forced inside her body, she came with him in a moment of
weakness that she would never live to regret.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: after.txt (FF, rom, exh, oral, anal, food)
Authors name: Rogue Writer (rogue...@hotmail.com)
Story title : After The Party

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2003. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. All rights reserved. Please email for
permission before reposting this story. Thank you for
your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

After The Party (FF, rom, exh, oral, anal, food)
by Rogue Writer (rogue...@hotmail.com)

***

Two girls meet at a party and go find some privacy for
their own party.

***

NOTE: This is adult material, so if you're too young to
read sexually explicit things please stop reading this
now. The same goes for adults who don't like this stuff.
This story should not inspire you to do anything more
than have a good time.

Please send feedback to rogue...@hotmail.com. Without
it I will only get worse.

***

I was sitting in my living room that Sunday morning,
working on the broken clasp of one of my anklets, my
favorite anklet. The most expensive piece of jewelry I
owned, it was a silver chain studded with diamond chips
given to me by an ex-girlfriend. But the price tag was
hardly the reason I cherished it. She gave it to me last
year for my twenty- fourth birthday and I considered it a
sign of how she felt about me. I was in love with her and
it was her way of saying she felt the same.

Frustrated, I tossed aside the anklet and the pair of
needle nose pliers I was using to fix it. I needed to
lift my spirits. My eyes found the small bong sitting on
the coffee table and my mind thought about watching some
Saturday morning cartoons stoned.

A tempting idea until I remembered the ex and I used to
do that together. I looked at the windows and decided to
let the exhibitionist in me take a shot. I opened the
curtains wearing nothing but a pair of thong panties,
giving an eyeful to anyone watching, but to my dismay
even the voyeur in the apartment across the courtyard
wasn't home.

I left the curtains open and sat down on the couch,
picked up the anklet and the pliers and tried working on
it some more. The one bit of consolation I had was that
it broke in the throes of passion last night, and for the
first time in four months and I'm proud to say I wasn't
alone for it. I kept fumbling with the pliers trying to
reach the piece that was bent.

It was tough because I was still swimming in a semi-
hangover, trying to gather the troops in my head while
keeping my eyes focused on the small clasp area. I heard
keys rattling in the lock of my front door. It scared me
at first, until I remembered I'd given Amy keys to the
apartment before she left. By the time I reached the door
she had the deadbolt open and was working on the doorknob
lock. I opened the door and yanked her halfway inside
with her hand on the knob.

"Hel-lo!" she said.

"Sorry, thought I'd give you a hand."

"I'd prefer the tit," she said as she patted my left
breast. I shut the door and took in the vision before me.
Amy is 5'5" and 125lbs, I know this because her size and
body type are almost identical to mine. Her breasts are a
B cup, also like mine, but while I have brown curly hair
down to my shoulders, Amy's coal dark hair is chin
length.

She wore a red halter-top that exposed her belly, giving
me a nice shot of her deep bellybutton and the silver
waist chain sitting below it. A pair of black jeans and
flip flops finished the outfit, along with the silver toe
ring on her right index toe which was the first thing
about her to catch my eye last night.

"Well?" I asked.

"I got some coffee," she said. I noticed the cardboard
tray in her hand with two cups from the coffee place down
the block. Amy flashed her pearly white smile and walked
over to the couch, setting the tray down on the coffee
table.

I wasn't sure if she understood what I was asking, so I
tried again. "How'd it go?"

"Fine." Her eyes darted to the table, where she noticed
the anklet and picked it up. "I'm so sorry about this.
I'll pay to have it repaired."

Okay, she was avoiding it. "Don't worry, that's not
important. How'd it go?"

She took one cup out of the tray and took a sip. "It went
fine," she said, her eyes looking at the cup instead of
me. "I told her and that was that."

"And she's okay with it?"

She held the broken anklet in her hand and nodded.
"Absolutely."

"Are you okay?"

She looked up at me and smiled, but her eyes were sad and
I saw tears in the corners. The smile faded from her
face. "No." she croaked, looking back at the anklet. "She
said it was okay and no problem and all that." Tears
started running and her voice was choked up. "Fuck. I saw
it in her eyes. As soon as I said the words her face just
dropped. I mean, I knew she'd be shocked at first, but
after that it was like, like she was disappointed." I sat
next to her and pulled her to me. We hugged as she
started to cry.

"I'm sorry." I said. And I really was, because I had
brought all of this on her.

Thirteen hours earlier I walked into my friend Mario's
apartment. We've been friends since college and he now
lives in the building down the block from me. A year ago
he'd been looking for a place to live and I saw the
vacancy sign in front of what would become his new
address.

The apartment was a two bedroom, so one of his old frat
buddies moved in with him. Even in school Mario was a
neat freak, bordering on obsessive compulsive (as a psych
major I noticed these things), but his friend played the
Oscar to his Felix and when the lease was up the friend
moved out. Last night was the first party with his new
roommate, a girl named Cynthia.

Mario isn't involved with her, at least not yet, but
since the boy has perfected his suave chick magnet
routine I was taking open bets on the change in status.
Of course with his track record, any involvement would be
short lived and invariably end up badly.

I made my way to the kitchen, pausing to talk to the
occasional friend I saw along the way. There were plenty
of people I didn't know, Mario's co-workers or Cynthia's
friends, and I felt more than a few male eyes checking me
out. In the kitchen Mario was working the blender, mixing
one of his alcoholic concoctions that could melt steel.

"Whatever it is," I said "it's not going to turn you into
The Incredible Hunk."

"Hel-lo lez-bo!!!" he yelled and gave me a hug. "Here."
He stuck a plastic cup filled with a purplish liquid in
my hand.

I took a whiff and was able to imagine the hangover
already. "What's in this?"

"Just try it!" he yelled. I took a sip and felt my tongue
shrivel. "Well?"

"Now I know what turpentine tastes like."

A girl standing by the stove laughed. Mario grabbed her
and pulled her towards me. "Cynthia, I want you to meet
my best friend in all the world, Tanya."

I shook hands with Cynthia. A thin, willowy blonde, she
could have been a model except for a slightly large,
misshapen nose. "I've heard a lot about you," she said.

"Then you've gotten your first lesson in how you can't
trust this idiot." I told her. Cynthia laughed again, a
little too hard this time. She'd probably have laughed
even if it weren't funny. We talked about Mario and I
gave her some stories that he hemmed and hawed and made
excuses for. I busted his chops a little about his
reputation with women.

"I wouldn't talk," he said "you're dressed like you're on
the prowl tonight." I had dressed provocatively, a tight
orange tank top that showed my belly button ring, dark
jeans that stopped mid-calf and sandals. I wore a gold
armband on my left arm and my favorite anklet around my
right ankle.

"Sorry to say you won't find too much here tonight,"
Cynthia said, "all of my friends are straight." There was
something about the way she said it, a hint of arrogance
so natural she probably didn't even notice it. Like the
way a sheltered rich girl might tell you she'd just
shopped at an outlet for the first time in her life.

As the night progressed I got a better idea of Cynthia.
Most of her friends were male and she enjoyed flirting
with them, liked getting attention. I talked to a few and
found many of them had met Cynthia at dance clubs. When I
told one guy I was a lesbian he did the usual- asked
questions like a cop interrogating a murder suspect.

I watched Mario work the few girls who were there. I've
always wondered what he sees in me as a friend, aside
from the fact that I'm the only white person he knows who
speaks Spanish. We enjoy the obvious- checking out girls
together, making bets which one of us would get a phone
number.

I think he likes having a girl pal who can call him on
his bullshit and see him for who he really is. And me? I
like having a guy friend who never treated me like a
specimen, some enigma he had to figure out. As much of a
dog as he is, he never tried to get me into bed. I told
him I was a lesbian who didn't sleep with men and he
accepted it. There isn't much to respect Mario for, but
the little that's there is worth putting up with the rest
of it.

I was still debating my sexual preference with the guy
I'd just met when Cynthia walked over to us. "You two
getting along?" she asked.

"This girl is something else," the guy said as he pointed
to me. "She's a lesbian, but she's never been with a guy
before."

"I don't understand what you don't get about it." I said.

"You say you're not attracted to men, but how do you know
if you've never tried it?"

"Have you ever slept with another guy?" I asked.

"Hell no."

"How do you know you don't like it unless you try it?"

"Shit," he said in a drunken slur "that's not the same
thing."

I looked at Cynthia, who laughed as I leaned my head
forward into my hands in frustration. My eyes were facing
the floor and I saw a pair of beautiful, feminine feet in
flip-flops with a silver toe ring on the right index toe.
I realized I hadn't noticed someone standing next to
Cynthia. The guy was babbling something while my gaze
traveled slowly up the girl's body. When I got to her
face I realized she was looking me right in the eye.
She'd noticed me checking her out.

"Tanya," Cynthia said, "This is my friend Amy. Amy this
is Tanya, she's a lesbian." Amy extended her hand and I
took it. There was a little lingering to the handshake,
but nothing to indicate anything more than what I was
wishing.

"Yeah, but I'm a closet tennis player." I added.

Amy laughed. She had this smile that lit up her whole
face. "You're pretty funny too."

Cynthia grabbed Amy. "Let's get you a drink." They went
into the kitchen and I followed. Mario was at the
blender, mixing something that was trying to be green but
falling short by a few shades. I grabbed him on the arm.

"Hel-lo lez-bo." I said.

His head shot up from his work. "Who?"

I spoke in Spanish. "See the girl with Cynthia at the
fridge?" I asked. When we looked over I saw that Amy was
looking right at us. Suddenly, she winked.

"You mean the one who just winked at me?" he asked.

"Idiot, she winked at me!"

"Uh uh, she winked at me."

"Excuse me, I just said 'Hel-lo lez-bo'"

"You think every hot chick is gay."

"She could be."

"You mean you want her to be." Mario said as Cynthia and
Amy walked out of the kitchen. He switched back to
English. "Listen, Cynthia says they haven't been friends
long, but Amy is her new buddy for going out to pick up
guys. They go to clubs all the time and according to
Cynthia they score." I felt all my excitement turn to
frustration and anger. I'm sure

Mario saw it in my face. "Hey, I'm not trying to bring
you down. Maybe she's bi."

"Yeah," I said "that's all I need, get involved with
another girl who will leave me for a guy."

"So what? Because of that bitch Kristen you're never
going to have casual sex again?"

"I've got nothing against casual sex, I just...really
like her."

"You just met her," Mario shook his head. "Now I know
that rich bitch did a number on you."

"It's got nothing to do with her." I said a little too
defensively.

"Uh huh. That's why you came out to score wearing a
certain piece of jewelry she gave you? The one that, what
did you say to me back then? 'Solidifies our
relationship.'"

"Fuck you." I said as I stormed out of the kitchen and
across the living room. I stood by the bay windows and
stared out into the night sky, trying to calm down. The
plastic cup of Mario's concoction was still in my hand,
so I downed half of it in one shot. The burn down my
throat was followed by pain in my stomach. I may as well
have swallowed a grenade. I lit a cigarette hoping I
wouldn't explode.

The door to my left was open and I looked inside. Cynthia
and Amy sat on Cynthia's bed looking at pictures. I put
out the cigarette in an ashtray, took another swig of
death juice and stepped in. "Hope I'm not interrupting
anything, I just wanted to see what you've done to the
place. The last guy that lived in this room used freon as
air freshener." God, I was babbling already. Cynthia
smiled, but the look on her face was anything but happy.

Amy laughed. "Well that's a cheap way to get a high," she
said. We both cracked up while Cynthia gave her fake
chuckle. Amy's eyes squeezed shut when she laughed out
loud, and it just struck me as really cute.

"Actually I'm glad you walked in, you reminded me of
something," Cynthia said as she got up and walked over to
a dresser. She opened the large jewelry box, took out a
few pieces, then walked over and handed them to me.
"They're anklets. I noticed yours and figured you liked
them," she said.

"Yeah, wow, thanks." Okay, maybe she wasn't so bad. I
looked through them and noticed a few nice pieces. "You
sure you don't want these anymore?"

"Definitely. They're so last summer." The arrogance I'd
heard before in her voice was there again. She's lucky
anklets aren't that long otherwise I might have used one
to choke her to death.

Instead I just said "Thanks," walked out, and went back
to pretending to enjoy the view at the bay windows. A few
minutes later Cynthia and Amy came out. Cynthia walked
off to talk to some guy and Amy walked up to me.

"Hey." she said. "Sorry about Cynthia. She can be
annoying sometimes."

"No worse than a car alarm."

Amy smiled. "Are you kidding? I don't think her brain and
her mouth have met yet." We both laughed. When we stopped
neither of us spoke, a silent moment that wasn't entirely
uncomfortable.

Amy broke the silence first. "So," she said as her eyes
looked around us to make sure no one could hear "do you
toke?"

"Oh yes." I'd left my stuff at home because Mario is
usually well stocked, but Amy had some in her purse,
which she grabbed out of Cynthia's room.

"We can't do it in Cynthia's room, she'd freak." she
said. "Where should we go? The bathroom?"

"Let's go to Mario's room." I said.

"You sure he won't mind?"

"I'm sure he won't notice. He smokes a pound a day." We
made our way to Mario's room at the other end of the
apartment. Amy sat on his bed and packed a small bowl
while I searched Mario's CD rack. I found the Beck album
I'd loaned him and put it on. Joining Amy on the bed, we
each took a hit from her bowl.

"So I guess you like body jewelry." she said.

"Yep. I was into it long before it was a fad and I'm sure
I'll be wearing them long after its past."

"Hasn't been that long for me, but I like wearing them.
They look sexy."

"Cool," I said. I couldn't think of anything else to say.
There was something I felt between us, but wasn't sure if
it was mutual attraction. I wanted to bring it up but
everything I thought of sounded awkward in my head. Had
she heard what we said in the kitchen? Did she even know
I was gay?

"Any tattoos?" she asked.

I pulled up my shirt and showed her the black cat on the
small of my back. "How about you?"

She had the bowl in her mouth when I asked. Without
taking it out she stood and pulled down her jeans. Amy
wore a pair of white thong panties, exposing the tattoo
of a fairy on her right butt cheek. It was one of the
sexiest things I'd ever seen, at least until she turned
around and showed me the tattoo of Minnie Mouse next to
her pussy. I just wanted to lean over and lick it. When
she pulled up her pants I felt like an eight year-old
whose parents just drove past Disney World on the way to
the swamp.

She sat down and as she passed the bowl to me, used it to
tap my belly button ring. "Got any more of those?" I
stuck out my tongue to show her my tongue stud, then took
a hit and passed the bowl back to her.

"Cool," she said. "That's a lot closer to the tip of the
tongue than I've seen before."

That was my in. "Depends on the sexual stimulation you're
looking to give. For blowjobs on guys they usually put it
further back on the tongue. Close to the tip, like mine,
is for eating pussy." My body actually tensed up for her
reaction as my eyes searched her face for it. But her
eyebrows didn't raise, there was no frown and no shock
followed by a fake smile.

"Well," she said, "I'll just have to make sure that's
where they put mine then."

I know the people downstairs heard my jaw hit the floor.
Amy laughed so hard she fell back on the bed. I just sat
there and enjoyed the shock.

"Oh my God!!" she said when she caught her breath. "I
wish you could see your face!"

"Wait, you like women?"

"Well, I thought it was obvious. Between the way we
looked at each other when we met and my little wink at
you I figured you'd get it immediately. But when we were
talking by the window I realized you still weren't sure,
so I figured I needed to get you alone."

Amy was still lying on the bed and I crawled up on my
side next to her.

"So, you're gay right?"

She leaned up. "Exactly how dense are you?"

"Like mercury. What I'm asking is- are you gay, bi..."
Amy sighed. "Okay. You know when you were telling Brian
you've never been with a guy because you're not attracted
to men?"

"Yeah?"

She put her face right in front of mine. "All I could
think was I'm glad I'm not the only one." Amy leaned in
and gave me a soft, light kiss on the lips. I leaned in
for more but Amy stuck the bowl in my mouth and laughed.

I took it out. "Is this you're way of telling me I look
better stoned?"

"No silly. I just don't want to get into anything here."
She hesitated. "There's a problem."

I guessed, "You're friends don't know your gay."

"No, I'm out. Actually, the only friend I have at this
party is Cynthia, but she doesn't know."

"I meant to ask about that. Mario told me that you two go
out and pick up guys together."

Amy turned somber. "It's a long story."

"Throw in a car chase and I'll be hooked."

She slapped my arm. "If you must know, I graduated from
college last year and most of my friends moved away or
lost touch. When I got together with one of them I met
Cynthia and I don't know, I guess we hit it off. I knew
she wasn't gay, but she was between groups of friends at
the moment too. She started calling me and we'd talk a
lot. I mean, we don't have tons in common, but that's
what's kind of cool. I've learned all kinds of stuff from
her and vice versa. I keep meaning to tell her about me,
everybody else knows."

"But the right time just hasn't come up yet," I said
sympathetically.

"Yeah, exactly. We started to hang out, going to bars and
clubs together. Guys would buy us drinks, hit on us.
Cynthia loved it. She said we made a great team for
getting guys. It got harder to tell her because I don't
know, it just got harder to bring it up."

"Cynthia also told Mario you guys score a lot." I said.

Amy frowned. "I'll take their numbers and just never
call. Those guys are lucky compared to the ones that try
for Cynthia. Watching her work pisses me off sometimes-
leading them on, playing them against each

other. She loves fucking with them more than she loves to
get fucked. I forget what the guys call it."

"A cock tease."

"Yeah." she said, and looked at me. "Just so you know,
I'm not like that."

"Oh yeah?" I said as I leaned into her. "Prove it." I
kissed her lips passionately as my hands moved from her
shoulders to her sides. My tongue found its way into her
mouth, formally introduced itself to hers and they got
along just fine. I expected her to break it off in case
someone walked in, but she surprised me by wrapping her
arms around my back and pulling me closer.

My hands moved down her body and under her top as my
fingertips lightly roamed the surface of her skin making
her moan in my mouth. Amy squeezed my breasts through my
top, starting at the base and moving up to my nipples,
which were rock hard already. Suddenly she pulled my top
up and tried to get it off of me. I broke the kiss.

"Moving a little fast, aren't we?" I said with a smile.
Amy said nothing as she pulled my top over my head.

"You know-" I started before her face went to my right
nipple and took it in her mouth. Every time she sucked on
it I almost lost my train of thought. "Ahhhhhsss I was
trying to...oh...say, I was just kidding uhhbout you
having tooo prove it."

Amy laughed with her lips still attached to my breast.
She let go when I put my hand to the back of her head.

"I'm serious," I said.

Amy looked up at me with this sweet, innocent look on her
face as her fingers played with my nipples. "I haven't
had sex in eight months, and the last three with Cynthia
I haven't even been able to try. I'm looking for someone
to help release all my pent up sexual tension. I mean, I
could probably go all night and most of tomorrow. But if
you want me to stop..."

In a comically serious voice I said "You poor creature!"
I pulled her head back into my breasts and said, "Super
Lezbo is here to save you!!"

Amy laughed hard. I liked being the one to make her
laugh- it gave me this huge burst of self-confidence. My
whole body was somewhere between warm comfort and
tingling excitement. Not to mention the exhibitionist in
me was getting off on having sex in a small apartment
full of people partying obliviously on the other side of
the door.

Amy switched her oral attention to my left breast while
her hand felt around my crotch. Her tongue licked the
super sensitive outer flesh of my globe, slowly circling
in to my nipple. When she got there she licked it once,
then hovered over it while she pursed her lips. The cool
air of her breath made my sensitive nipple almost hurt
from pleasure. She sucked on

it a little more and then licked down along my left side.
With her tongue still pressed to my skin she moved to my
belly button, stuck her tongue inside and moved it
around, came out and hooked her tongue into my ring,
pulling on it a little.

"I like this," Amy said. "It looks really sexy on you."
Before I could respond her hands unbuttoned my jeans and
started to slide them down. Her eyes bulged at my lack of
panties. "That's sexy too," she said. Amy was on the
floor, sitting on her haunches between my legs.

As much as it pained me to, I finally said "Listen, this
may not be such a hot idea if you're trying to keep
Cynthia from finding out."

She looked up at me. "Are you really that worried about
Cynthia right now?"

"I'm worried about you."

Amy smiled. "That's sweet."

Suddenly her face was between my legs. Amy's fingers
opened my folds and the feeling of her tongue sticking
inside my wet hole almost caused an immediate orgasm. I
opened my mouth.

"Ho-ly shit!"

That wasn't my voice, not unless it dropped a few
octaves. Amy turned her body towards the door too fast,
lost her balance and fell backwards. Her hands grabbed
out for something to hold onto and found my foot, but her
right hand grabbed my anklet and I felt it come off my
skin.

"Owwww!" Amy called out as she fell on her back.

The guy I'd been arguing my sexual preference with stood
in the doorway, and the look on his face was somewhere
between shock and glee.

"Could you please shut the fucking door," I said sternly.
He closed the door, but failed to remove himself from the
room before doing so. Amy sat up, looking at him with a
mix of confusion and fear.

"Excuse us please!" I was annoyed because I knew what was
coming.

"Don't stop on my account," he said.

"This isn't the Playboy Channel. Get out."

"Hey, after us talking before, I just want to get a
better understanding, you know, of what you get out of a
woman that you don't... can't see, or get, in a man."

This guy was good and sauced. He was talking over his own
words trying to speak, probably because he had to
concentrate so hard on standing. His hands were very
animated as he talked, and I was sure the cup in his
right hand was empty otherwise it would have spilled
something by now. Apparently the initial shock had worn
off because Amy got up from the floor and walked over to
him slowly. "Brian, I really need you to do me a favor,"
she said.

"Yeah, get lost," I said. Amy moved her hand behind her
back and gave me a 'cut it' signal.

"So I guess this is why you didn't call me," Brian said
to her.

"Yes. I'm sorry about that. I didn't mean to lead you on,
but Cynthia doesn't know I'm gay and I need to keep it
that way for a little while. I'm gonna tell her, but I
haven't worked up the courage yet. And I need to tell her
because I don't want her finding out second hand." When
Amy put her hand on Brian's upper arm he looked at it,
then back at her. "So could you please do me a favor and
just go back out there and keep this a secret? I really
need your help."

It was the way she did it that was truly impressive. Her
voice sounded sincere and the hand on the shoulder was a
nice touch. I couldn't see her eyes but they must have
had the desired effect because Brian's face softened and
he lost the wicked, hungry look that had been in his eyes
since he shut the door. I was blown away.

"Okay," he said while his head nodded up and down.

"Thanks. You're really saving me here. I owe you one,"
she said. Brian turned, opened the door and slipped out
like a disciplined third grader whose teacher had taken
it easy on him. Amy walked to the bed and stood in front
of me. I just sat there and continued to be blown away.

"Fuck." Amy said.

"Actually, I think that went better than it could have. I
figured we'd have to put on a show for him just to keep
his mouth shut. You played him like a violin and put him
away in his case."

"I wasn't playing him. I really felt bad about leading
him on. And I knew keeping this from Cynthia was going to
bite me in the ass eventually." Amy looked to her left
hand and realized she had something in it. "Oh shit. I
broke your anklet."

"Don't worry about it."

"Are you kidding? This thing looks expensive."

"The only thing I paid for that is measured in emotional
cost," I said as I took it from her hand, found my jeans
and put it in the pocket. I started getting dressed. "I'm
the one that should apologize, I got you caught."

"Bullshit." she said as she adjusted her top. "I could
have stopped it anytime."

"You did. I kept pushing and I had an unfair advantage,
you've been celibate for eight months."

"You didn't know that until I took charge. Look, it
doesn't matter. I don't want this to end tonight."

"Me neither."

We embraced and shared a passionate kiss. She broke it
suddenly. "Just help me out here, what part of the wink
didn't you get?"

"I was standing next to Mario when you winked at me and
he thought you winked at him."

"Okay, nothing against the guy, but ewwww."

"I'll tell him you said that," I said. She slapped my arm
again and I smiled briefly. "Right after that he told me
about you and Cynthia being pick up buddies, and I was
afraid he was right."

"Jeez, I really need to put a stop to this. But not
tonight, I want to spend the rest of this evening
learning about you."

"My place is just up the block, if that's cool with you."

"Definitely. But do you mind if we go back out to the
party for a few minutes?"

"No prob, you haven't told her yet. We should leave
separately too. I'll take off in a few minutes and wait
for you in front of my building. You get your car,
there's a lot behind my building."

"Cool. Thanks for understanding." She flashed her
thousand watt smile, gave me a quick kiss on the lips and
we went back out into the party. Amy went looking for
Cynthia and I walked into the kitchen looking for Mario.
He wasn't there, but Brian was, and he proceeded to give
me an apology spoken in fluent Drunk. I was horny and in
no mood, but being stoned usually raises my level of
patience and he seemed sincere.

While I stood there, Amy appeared in the hallway outside
of the kitchen and saw my predicament. She smiled,
stepped into the doorway so no one in the living room
could see her, unbuttoned the top of her jeans, quickly
slid the zipper down and flashed me her bush. Apparently
she hadn't put her panties back on. She buttoned back up,
smiled again, and disappeared.

I interrupted Brian. "Listen, no offense, but I gotta go.
Do me a favor, though- lay off the sauce a little, I
think a girl would find you a lot more interesting if you
were closer to sober." I patted him on the cheek, walked
out of the kitchen and found Mario in the living room.

"Can I talk to you for a sec?" I asked. We walked over to
the windows.

"Listen, I'm sorry. I was possessed by the evil spirit of
Dumped Girl and I know I shouldn't have taken it out on
you."

"Yeah, me, the guy who got you drunk the night after
Kristen split and had to listen to you ramble on about
how great in bed she was, what a great cook she was, how
well she wiped her ass after taking a crap..."

I laughed. "I know, I'm sorry. But if you forgive me I
promise not to tell Cynthia any more embarrassing stories
about you."

He folded his arms across his chest. "Not much of a deal,
but I'll take it. This whole thing could have been a lot
worse."

"Yeah, I could have ripped some of your limbs off."

*

Twenty minutes later I stood in front of my building
having a cigarette. My buzz from the pot and the booze
was still going strong, probably because my libido
assisting them both. But, as good as I was feeling, my
experience with Cynthia had left a bitter taste. She was
one of those people who thought they were better than
everyone else and it bugged me that I didn't use my sharp
tongue to cut her to shreds.

I held back at first because I didn't want to make waves
for Mario with his new roommate, and later because I
didn't want to alienate Amy. But I couldn't help feeling
like Cynthia had gotten away with something, like I let
her get the best of me. It was starting to kill my good
mood, not to mention my favorite anklet was broken.

That's when the idea hit me. I took the anklets that
Cynthia had given me from my pocket and chose two. One
was a white shell anklet, the kind I like to wear at the
beach, and the other was a thick braided brown leather
piece. I put one on each ankle and shoved the rest in my
pocket.

Little did Cynthia know I was going to use the jewelry
she gave me to turn on her "pick-up buddy". It may not be
much revenge for some people, but it made me feel better.
Fuck her.

Amy drove up in a brown Toyota that looked almost as old
as me. I directed her into the driveway and jumped in.
The car surprised me by making it up the steep hill and
Amy pulled into my space. "No offense, but this thing's a
relic." I said when we got out.

"It's an '82, but it's in good shape. Where's your car?"

"In the shop."

"Mmm hmm..."

We walked up the stairs in my building, Amy following
behind me. She pinched my right ass cheek, then the left.
"Hey! Behave yourself!" I said.

She pinched the right one again. "Why? You afraid of
someone seeing us?"

"Actually, I'm hoping someone does."

Amy started to grab for the left cheek but I ran up the
stairs and she chased me. When we reached my floor I ran
to the door of my apartment and put my back against it.

"Can't get to them now, can you?" I teased. My legs were
spread rather wide, and Amy leaned in close as her hand
reached between them.

"Guess I'm going to have to find another route then." Her
fingers pressed hard against my shorts as they slid over
my crotch and down between my legs until they came
against my butt crack. She squeezed and started moving
her hand back out until she stopped over my crotch, her
face now inches in front of mine.

"Mmmm, what do we have here?" she said in a sultry voice.
I could feel her warm breath against my face and it
smelled like stale pot and mint, probably from some kind
of gum or breath candy. Her hand pressed hard against my
crotch and I let out a low moan. Amy quickly unbuttoned
my shorts and I felt them drop to my ankles. I was now
exposed from the waist down. Her fingers began to move
lightly over my pubic hair, her other hand roamed under
my top and her mouth was showering mine with little
kisses. Amy pulled her head away while her hands stayed
on the job.

"From what you said in the stairs," she said, still
speaking in the sultry voice, "I guess you're an
exhibitionist."

"Uh huh." I managed to say.

"So what we're doing right now is turning you on?"

"Uh...huh..."

"Well get ready, cause it's going to get a lot better."
And with that her mouth went to my neck, her tongue
licked down to my left nipple, teasing it through my top,
continuing to my bellybutton where she appreciated my
ring again. She moved slowly down to my neatly trimmed
mound and began poking through the hairs with her tongue
to tease the sensitive flesh underneath. My hands were on
her head, fingers stroking her hair as she teased me. I
closed my eyes when she blew her warm breath on my mound,
letting the hairs there do her dirty work for her.
Suddenly, her tongue stabbed into my folds and my hands
tightened up in her hair.

"Owww!" she yelped.

"Sorry," I moaned. "It's just you're driving me...,Oh
God." Her fingers spread my lips apart and her tongue
explained how over it she was. A finger from her other
hand found its way to my opening and eased in without a
problem, thanks to how wet I was. This was bliss. I was
standing in the hallway of my apartment building being
sucked and fingered by a pretty girl- at any moment
someone could walk out of the elevator or see through the
glass door of either stairwell on the way up to their
apartment.

I was moaning so loud that anyone could hear it through
the paper walls of this place and come out of their
apartment to get an eyeful. It was an exhibitionists'
dream.

Amy's finger pumped in and out of my pussy for a while
before she removed it. I moaned in protest before I felt
it moving up my ass crack, looking for another opening.
She found it and the tip of her cum soaked finger pressed
into my rosebud, easing its way in until she began
pumping in and out while still eating me. I didn't last
long.

"Ohhhh! Fuuuuck Yessssss!! Ohhhhhhhhh!!" I believe those
were my exact words as I came all over Amy's face.

She let me come down from my high- for about two seconds.
I thought her tongue was simply lapping up my juices, but
another finger joined the one in my ass and they began
pumping in and out. I felt another orgasm building
quickly and started moaning loudly again.

That's when I heard something hit against a door. Looking
around, I saw a light under the door of the apartment
across from mine. There was as shadow blocking part of
the light and I realized the girl who lived there was
watching through her eyehole. I smiled and decided to
give her a little more. My hands left Amy's head and
pulled my top over my breasts. I licked both my fingers
and started playing with my nipples.

The shadow under the door shifted for a few moments and
then fell back into place. I figured she had just slipped
her hand to her pussy and started masturbating. So now
two of us were getting off, although I doubt my neighbor
was getting as much pleasure as I was. I continued to rub
and pinch my nipples while Amy licked and sucked my
clitoris and had two fingers pumping in and out of my
ass. I began to moan louder, partially for my neighbors'
benefit, but mostly because Amy was bringing me over the
edge.

A door down the hall opened and the short, plump middle-
aged woman who lives there poked her head out and spotted
us. She saw me standing against my door, exposed from the
top of my breasts to my ankles, a girl on her knees
eating me out while I played with my nipples. Even from
down the hall I could see the shock on her face as her
eyes bulged from their sockets. Her head darted back into
the apartment and her door slammed.

That threw me over the edge. I came so hard that I
gritted my teeth and pushed my back into the door.
Standing on my tiptoes and breathing a mile a minute, my
face was covered in sweat. Amy looked up at me. The lower
half of her face was so coated in my cum that little
droplets were hanging off of her chin. She pulled her
fingers out of my ass, stuck them in her mouth and sucked
on them.

"You're a very naughty girl." I said as she pulled the
fingers from her mouth.

"You have no idea how naughty I can get."

Without fixing my clothes, I picked up my purse and
fished out my keys. "Why don't you come inside and show
me?"

I held out my hand and helped Amy up, opened the door and
was about to walk in before I remembered my neighbor. I
turned around, grabbed Amy by the shoulders and swung her
around so she could see both of us and kissed Amy
passionately. Her arms pulled me tight as my tongue
invaded her mouth.

There was something about that kiss, something much more
than the show for my neighbor it was intended for. Maybe
it was the things we had in common or all of what we'd
been through that night; maybe it was just plain
happiness that we'd found each other. But there was
something magical about that kiss, and writing with
hindsight as a collaborator, I do know it was the moment
I realized this was much more than a one-night stand.

It wasn't the moment I fell in love with Amy, because I
know exactly when that happened, but I knew something
more was going on here. The kiss lasted for almost a
minute, and we held each other so tight I thought we were
going to melt into each other. When we finally broke we
just stared into each other's eyes.

It took me a moment to remember what I intended to do in
the first place. "I just love the taste of my cum in
another girl's mouth" I said, then turned to my neighbors
door, waved and said "Hope you enjoyed the show!"
Shuffling as fast as I could with my shorts around my
ankles, I pulled Amy into the apartment and closed the
door.

"What the hell was that all about?" she asked as I kicked
off my shorts.

"The woman in that apartment was looking at us through
her peephole," I said.

Amy's eyes widened. "Oh my God! That's so cool!!"

"At least I don't have to worry about her complaining to
the Super." I leaned down and took off my sandals. "I'll
be lucky if the old bat down the hall doesn't call him
tonight."

Amy looked puzzled. "What old bat?"

I pulled my top over my head. "The one that opened her
door and saw us going at it."

Her face was in shock. "When the hell did that
happen?!!!" I walked up to her, stark naked except for
body jewelry, and put my arms around her.

"When you were hard at work," I said as I started licking
cum off the bottom half of her face, "and you were very
dedicated to your work. But right now you've got entirely
too many clothes on."

"Right now I have to go to the bathroom, really bad," she
said.

"Okay, you go enjoy my bathroom while I pant for you out
here." Amy smiled, and for the second time tonight I
realized what I love more than seeing her smile is being
the one to make her smile. As soon as she shut the
bathroom door I raced into my bedroom and turned on the
lava lamp, lit some incense and a few candles around the
room. My bedside lamp provided just enough light to see
by without being too harsh.

Now comes the hard part-- finding the right music.
Looking through my CD collection, I tried to figure out
if we were going to fuck like animals, which meant Daft
Punk, Soundgarden or maybe even Slayer (hey, don't knock
it until you try it), or make slow passionate love, which
called for Mazzy Star, Jimi Hendrix or Sade. I finally
decided on Barry White because his music would work
either way. The toilet flushed and I jumped on my bed to
lie in a seductive position. I heard the door open and
waited.

Her naked leg moved into the doorway, then around the
doorframe to settle against the wall. As that happened,
Amy slid her naked body over the doorframe so that only
half of one side was visible. Her arm followed,
positioned against the wall reaching up towards the
ceiling. I can't properly describe how sexy she looked
with her body leaned up against the doorframe like that.
It looked like the pose for some erotic photograph or
painting. I'd cum twice in the last fifteen minutes and I
was wet again.

"Ready for Round Two?" she asked in her sultry voice.

"Bring it on, baby."

She walked towards me slowly, swinging her hips adorned
with the belly necklace, to the beat of the song. Amy
climbed up on the bed and, struggling to keep her
balance, stood over my head.

"You said you like body jewelry, so I'm sure this caught
your eye." Amy put her hands against the wall and lifted
her right foot, positioning it over my face and pointing
her toes down. I could see the first thing about her that
caught my attention- the toe ring. She lowered her foot
to my face and I took her toes into my mouth, sucking on
them gently.

Looking up I saw her smiling. A naughty thought hit me
and I pulled her foot out of my mouth. "Got an idea! Stay
just like this!" I said as I slipped out from under her
and ran into the kitchen. I found what I was looking for
in the fridge and ran back into the room. Slipping under
her again, I opened the top of the squeeze bottle and
took her foot in my hand as I poured some on her toes.

"Ohhh that's cold! What is it?"

"Caramel," I said. "My favorite topping." I put down the
bottle and resumed licking her toes. "Mmmmmm," I licked
off all the caramel and then used my tongue to play with
her toe ring. "Get down here," I said. Amy lay down on
the bed next to me.

I pushed her onto her back, grabbed the bottle and
started pouring caramel on her breasts.

"Still cold!" she said.

"Don't worry, it won't be on you long." I put the bottle
down and started licking her right breast. Amy moaned as
I worked my way from the outside of her globe towards her
nipple. I took it into my mouth and sucked until it was
rock hard, then began scraping it with my teeth.

"Ohhh, yeah, oh, that feels so wild," she said. I moved
over and gave her left breast the same treatment,
enjoying my caramel covered treat. Leaning up on my
elbow, I grabbed the bottle again and aimed for her
bellybutton. She had one of those large, deep
bellybuttons and I filled it until the tan gooey stuff
was leaking off to both sides of her body.

I licked up each of the streams and then stuck my tongue
into her bellybutton, swirling it around inside while my
hands squeezed her breasts and my fingers flicked her
nipples. When I finished sucking all of the sugary liquid
out of her bellybutton I moved lower towards her other
two holes, until I got to the Minnie Mouse tattoo. I gave
Minnie a quick lick and a kiss.

I had her flip over and gave the fairy tattoo on her ass
a quick lick and a kiss (wouldn't want it to feel left
out), then spread her cheeks and caressed her anus with
my tongue.

"Ohhhhhhh," she cooed "and you said I was a naughty
girl." I poured caramel all over her ass, sucked on my
middle finger until it was good and wet and eased it in
her rosebud. While my finger pumped in and out I
proceeded to lick the rest of her bottom clean. Amy arms
gripped my pillow tightly as she moaned louder and
louder. I made a mental note about how sensitive her ass
is.

When I was finished I turned her over again and kissed
the thin strip of dark pubic hair between her legs,
pausing to feel those hairs against my lips. I pushed her
legs up and back as Amy grabbed her knees and pulled them
towards her face. Lowering my head to her spread lips, I
swiped my tongue the full distance along them.

"You're not going to sweeten the pot?" she asked,
indicating the caramel bottle.

"This honey pot is sweet enough," I replied. My tongue
took another swipe and then I started licking in earnest,
moving all around her lips and occasionally taking a
shallow dip into her hole. Amy started pinching and
rubbing her nipples. I let my fingertips roam lightly
over Amy's buttocks as I ate her out, causing her to
breathe audibly and in short gasps.

"You like that?" I asked.

"It's that tongue stud. I didn't know it would make such
a difference."

I dove back in and found her clit sticking out, looking
for attention. I gave it and Amy yelled as my tongue and
the metal stud licked and teased her love button. My left
hand held her folds open as I coated the fingers of my
right with her juices. I slid my right index finger into
her pussy as the middle finger eased into her ass. Amy
took in a loud, sharp breath. I began pumping both her
holes as my tongue continued on her clit.

All this attention soon worked her into a frenzy, Amy's
back arched and her hands grabbed and twisted my
bedspread so hard that I worried about them finding my
head. I kept waiting for her to climax, but every time
she approached the summit she managed to ride it out a
little longer. Finally, she let out a long yell. "Ohhhhhh
pleassssseeee!!" And after taking in another breath she
screamed, "MAKE! ME! CUM!"

I realized she was over-stimulated by all this attention.
I pulled out my fingers and simply clamped my lips onto
her clit and began sucking. Her legs began shaking and I
managed to close my eyes just before she exploded all
over my face. Amy let her legs fall onto my back and we
lay there for a while. I thought she was asleep until her
feet began to caress my skin.

Revenge is sweet, so I started to lick her juices from
the inside of her legs until I'd worked my way back to
her sex. Acting like I was cleaning up, I spread her
folds and slowly licked the whole area, innocently
pressing my nose here and there, until I heard her moan.
When she pushed her hips into my face I knew I'd
accomplished my mission. I began licking with renewed
vigor as Amy brought her knees back to her face again.

In grammar school, the other kids used to tease me by
saying there was a snake living in my mouth because I had
a long, thick tongue. Back then I hated my tongue for all
the grief it caused me, and being able to touch my nose
with it was little consolation. But a few years later,
when I first had sex with a girl, I realized some of the
more important advantages to having a snake in my mouth.
And it was because of these advantages that Amy cried out
when I plunged my tongue into her hole and began fucking
her with it. She moved her body back and forth to meet my
stride, mashing my nose into her clit and inebriating my
sense of smell with her sweet musk.

Her gasps became grunts as she came closer and closer to
orgasm, those grunts working in time with our strides and
causing her body to move with greater force. I moved my
fingers up to her folds and played with them when I could
catch them, her body was moving so violently. When my
right index finger was good and wet I managed to move it
along her crack and find her rosebud, position it
slightly inside and on the next thrust I pushed it in.

"OH GOD!! OH GOD!! OH GOD!! OH GOD!! OH GOD!!" she
yelled, following it with a scream that I'm sure the lady
in the next apartment, the couple upstairs and maybe even
the deaf old man below heard. Amy exploded onto my face
again, covering it with her cum as her body went into
convulsions. I tried lapping up as much as I could, but
most of it still ended up on me. We were both breathing
heavily and, as I crawled up beside her, I realized my
body was covered in sweat.

Between breaths Amy managed to say, "Never... I've...
never... uh... wow."

"Couldn't have said it better myself," I said. She leaned
over and kissed me softly on the lips. When Amy leaned
back I noticed her eyes looked glassed over, almost wet.
She looked so vulnerable at that moment.

"You okay?" I asked.

Amy smiled, not her usual face-lit-up smile, but a giddy
smile. "I'm way okay."

I laid back and we hugged each other, her body was just
as coated with sweat as mine. We stayed there quietly
until our breathing slowed, listening to Barry White sing
about the relationship between love and sex. After a few
minutes I got up and went into the kitchen.

"Getting the whipped cream now?" Amy called out. Her eyes
lit up when I walked back in the room with my little
bong. "Well, well, someone has a hankering for
happiness," she said.

"Hankering? What farm did you grow up on?"

"Shut up and pack the thing!"

We sat on the bed talking and passing the bong back and
forth. I just felt so comfortable around her, like we'd
known each other for years. Every subject one of us
brought up the other had input on. The load in the bong
was just about finished when we noticed there was no
music. We were so engrossed in conversation (not to
mention very stoned) that neither of us noticed the CD
had ended.

"Go ahead and put something on," I said.

"What do you want to hear?" she asked.

"Surprise me."

She got up off the bed to look through my CD's, and as I
took one last hit from the bong I admired her naked form.
Three hours ago I'd met her and could only dream about
seeing her naked. Not long after that was when I first
saw the fairy tattoo on her butt and could only imagine
what it was like to lick it. Now here she was, naked and
looking through my CD's during the break of a very
intense lovemaking session. And I'd licked a whole lot
more than that fairy tattoo.

"What did you choose?" I asked when she changed the CD.
Amy just peered over her shoulder with a smile and a sly
look in her eyes.

"Only one song," she said. Amy turned around just as
Donna Summer's 'I Love to Love you, Baby' started up. She
sashayed towards the bed with the rhythm of the music. I
was pretty sure I'd cum the second she touched me.

Amy kneeled on the bed and leaned down towards me. I
raised my head to her, our mouths were about to meet,
close enough where I could feel her breath, when her head
ducked away quickly. Before I could see what she was
doing I felt her warm lips on my left nipple. She sucked
on it hard, causing my nipple to stiffen. Amy moved over
my right nipple and licked the areole. Then she blew
lightly on it until it got hard, kissed it, and then
licked her way down to my belly button.

"You really do love playing with that thing." I said as
her tongue worked between my skin and my ring.

"It turns me on." Amy kept licking down towards my mound,
pausing to tickle my lower belly, until I felt her tongue
lightly moving over the top of my pubic hair. She spread
my legs and planted a kiss on my pussy.

Moving away, her tongue trailed down my right leg and
licked my ankle. When her tongue passed over the anklet I
heard her give a little laugh. Had thoughts of Cynthia
and what we were doing entered her mind? I was about to
ask, but she began to suck on my toes and I decided this
was no time to concern myself with Cynthia.

When she licked the bottom of my foot it ticked, so I
tried to pull my leg away, but her hand had a hold on my
ankle and she continued to torture me. I tried to kick
her with my left foot but her other hand grabbed it and
kept it away.

"Stop it!" I managed to say between laughs. I finally
managed to bat her on the head with the foot she was
licking. She smiled and let go of both my feet.

"For now," she said. "But now I know you're ticklish."

Lying between my legs, Amy's fingers spread my lips and
sucked them between hers. Switching back and forth
between each side, she managed to get me good and wet by
the time her tongue came out and licked every inch of my
pussy- every inch with the exception of my clit, which
she sadistically avoided. I moaned when I felt a finger
slip into my hole, followed by another. I put a leg over
each shoulder, rubbing her back with my feet. As she
began pumping in and out, her lips closed on my clit and
sucked it hard. My moans turned to yells and that spurned
her to increase the speed of her fingers and the pressure
of her lips. My heels dug into her back as I felt my
internal roller coaster go over the hill.

I remember screaming, "I'm cummmmiiiiiiinnggg!!" as I was
brought to another shuddering climax. Amy's tongue licked
up my juices while my body spasmed with every touch. I
lay there in post-orgasmic bliss, looking up at the
ceiling, when I realized I was seeing faint spots from
shutting my eyes so tight when I came. Wow. But this
still wasn't the moment I fell in love with Amy.

The stereo moved to the next CD, which was Mazzy Star. I
felt her hands on my hips. "Turn over," she ordered. I
complied and felt her tongue on the globes of my ass. She
licked them all over, eliciting moans when she reached
the sensitive spots where my legs connect to my butt. But
they were nothing compared to the sounds I made when her
hands spread my cheeks and her tongue licked the length
of my crack. She did that two more times before narrowing
her attack down to my rosebud.

I felt her tongue move back and forth over my anus, and
combined with the post-orgasmic bliss it created an oddly
calming sensation. She gave my ass a little kiss as she
finished and crawled up beside me. I rolled onto my side,
pulled her to me and softly kissed her on the lips. Our
tongues wanted in on the deal, and the kiss grew in
passion as our hands traveled to each other's breasts and
tweaked the nipples. At the same time our pelvises ground
into each other and I felt myself getting wet again.

I broke the kiss and said, "I have an idea." I positioned
the two of us so our legs scissored each other and Amy
and I began to grind our pussies together, the wetness
lubricating each other's lips like a French kiss. "I saw
this in a porno," I said.

"Ohhhhhh..." escaped from her mouth. I looked over and
saw her eyes were closed and her lips were slightly
parted. She leaned up on her arms while I lay on the bed.
It felt so sexy doing this, grinding her pussy up against
mine. She bent her knee and suddenly her foot was in
front of my face.

I don't know if she did it purposely or just to get more
comfortable, but it was an invitation I just couldn't
resist. I pulled her foot to my face and began to lick
her toes, playing with the toe ring again, and worked my
way up to her ankle and back down again. When I started
licking the bottom of her foot, Amy pushed against me
harder and moaned louder.

Her clit must have brushed up against my wet folds
because she cried out, so I moved my hips to try and find
it again. When I did she cried out again, I stopped
licking her foot and closed my eyes as she grinded into
me. I felt her shudder and realized she was cumming.
After she was done I got between her legs and licked up
her honey.

I lifted my head and said, "I just realized I'm a
horrible hostess. I haven't offered you anything to drink
yet."

"I've had plenty to drink, thanks." As she said it, she
used her thumb to wipe a drop of her cum off of the
corner of my lip and licked it off.

"Well, I could certainly use something." We went to the
kitchen and she was surprised to see I had Kool-Aid. We
sat on the couch in the living room and turned on the TV.

"I guess you don't mind if people can see in," Amy said
as she pointed to my windows. The drapes were pulled back
and we were still naked.

"I'm a born exhibitionist. There's a guy who lives in the
building across the way who I'll give a show to every
once in a while."

"You're evil. Either he's gone to bed or he's not home
'cause his lights are out."

"Guess he's missing the show," I said.

Late night TV isn't what it used to be, but we had a good
time making fun of the infomercials. Lying on the couch,
I noticed we always managed to keep skin contact
somewhere, and it added to the warm glow I was basking
in. It also gave me a reassuring feeling that I wasn't
the only one who felt like this was more than just great
sex.

About forty minutes later I looked up and noticed the
light in my voyeur's apartment was on. I walked up to the
window and, squinting my eyes, I could see him standing
by the window holding his binoculars. He's rarely ever
shy about showing himself, probably figured out that when
I know he's there I'll get really wild.

"My buddy's back," I said as I walked back to the couch.

"You ever worry that he thinks you're leading him on?"
she asked.

"He's seen me with girls before. I think he gets the idea
I'm not into men."

"You don't think he's dangerous, like maybe he'd attack
you?"

"The guy gets plenty of women. I've seen him with them in
front of his building and I can see into his place when
he brings them home. One time I was here with a girl and
I noticed him looking over here, and he had a girl with
him and she was looking too. And he's very respectful,
always closes his blinds when he goes into the bedroom
with the ladies and he's never tried to take pictures. I
think he's just thankful for the view."

"Well, since he's looking, I don't think we should
disappoint him." Amy leaned in and kissed me and we
started playing with each other's nipples again.

"Do you have any whipped cream?" she asked. I went to the
kitchen and brought out the kind with a spray nozzle. She
tipped the can back and shot some into her mouth, pulled
me to her and started frenching me. I shot some cream
onto her nipples and slowly licked it off, and then she
did the same to me. Amy kneeled on the floor and spread
my legs, sprayed some onto my pussy and ate me out. I did
the same to her and we ended up in a sixty-nine.

I think Amy was as turned on about being watched as I
was, her pussy was really wet and she was very
responsive. I fingered her anus and she did the same to
me. I'm pretty sure Amy was ready to cum before me, but I
think she held off until I caught up and we came
together. When I felt strength return to my limbs I got
off the couch and walked to the window.

My voyeur had already abandoned his post, but after a few
seconds he walked into his kitchen and poured a glass of
something. He looked out the window and saw me standing
there. I waved at him and he waved back. I closed the
drapes and Amy and I went to my bedroom and lay there
talking for a while.

Somewhere around five in the morning we finally passed
out in each other's arms. After what we went through I
figured we'd sleep until noon, but I woke at 9:30 and
found myself alone. Just when I thought she'd left I
heard the sink in the bathroom turn on. Pulling the
covers back around me, I snuggled in waiting for Amy to
come out. I heard Amy talking, but I couldn't make out
what she was saying through the bathroom door.

"I can't hear you!" I called out. She continued talking
and turned the sink off. The door opened and Amy walked
out with all of her clothes on, talking to her cell
phone. I mouthed "sorry", but she smiled and waved it
off.

"Okay, yeah. Twenty minutes. Bye." She turned it off and
put it in her purse.

"Off to see your next girlfriend?" I said in mock
jealousy.

"You got me. I have to come clean. I'm a hooker."

"I should have known with that outfit."

"Hey! You weren't exactly wearing a habit last night
yourself!"

"So, off to see one of your clients?"

"The first of my many janes for today," she said.

"Any more room for me in there?"

Amy sat down on the bed, leaned over and put her face
right in front of mine. "I think I can fit you in between
the housewife and the sorority orgy." She pressed her
lips to mine and we engaged in a soft, wet kiss that
could have lasted the rest of the day for all I cared.
When it was over we just stared into each other's eyes.

I broke the silence with "You were just kidding about the
hooker thing, right?"

Amy shook her head. "Like mercury."

"Hey, I warned you."

"That was Cynthia on the phone."

"Uh oh."

"I called her. We're going to meet in that little diner
down the street. It's about time I came clean."

"You sure?"

Amy rested her elbows on her knees and her hands propped
up her chin. "I laid here watching you sleep for...I
don't know how long. And I kept thinking about how this
was going to work out. It's not just me lying to Cynthia
anymore, now I've got to drag you and Mario into it.

And that guy Brian, he's like a ticking time bomb waiting
to go off." Amy sighed and shook her head. "It sounds
like the plot of some stupid romantic comedy, except no
one's laughing." Her eyes turned from me to some far off
place. "It's ridiculous. I've come out to every other
person in my life. Why the hell am I so scared of
Cynthia?"

"Because you haven't known her that long and you're not
sure how she'll take it." But deep down I knew that
wasn't true, she had a good idea of how Cynthia would
take it- Amy knew she was going to lose her as a friend.
That was her dilemma.

Amy was dealing with it by putting off telling her, and
if she was still in the closet that would be fine. But
being out to everyone but one person, living in fear of
running into an old friend while with Cynthia (like how
she described Brian, "...a ticking time bomb waiting to
go off"), even putting her love and sex life aside. This
was how she was living, and it was no way to live. That's
why I didn't argue even though I knew she'd come back
crying. And when she did I told her I was sorry, because
I let her go meet Cynthia knowing this. Because I let it
all happen.

So there we were on my couch, Amy crying as I hugged her
tight to my naked form. Being an exhibitionist, there are
very few times in life when I feel uncomfortable naked,
but this was one of them. Maybe if we were both naked I'd
feel better, but I was hardly about to-

I pulled Amy away from my chest. "Let's go take a bubble
bath."

I drew the bath while she got undressed and we got in
facing each other. My skin was touching hers, but I
didn't as much as play footsie with her. I had no
intentions of doing anything until she was ready, and
that looked to be a long way off. Every time her tears
dried a new set would follow. Cynthia's reaction hit her
harder than I thought it would. I scooped up some bubbles
into my hand and blew them her way. She forced a weak
smile, but the tears continued.

I said, "I suppose now's not the time to bring up how it
might be a bad idea to tell Cynthia the truth."

Amy's smile improved. "You're dense and you're timing's
off?"

"I know. Send me back to the factory."

Her foot caressed the inside of my thigh. "Well, you have
some redeeming qualities."

"Yeah, call the caramel industry, I have a new ad
campaign- 'Caramel and Pussy, Perfect Together.'"

Amy's face-lighting smile returned. "We should shoot a
commercial."

"Oh yeah! You and me and a bathtub full of caramel!"

We laughed for a while and made more jokes. At one point,
Amy looked at me with tears still in her eyes, but she
was smiling.

"Thanks," she said.

"Hey, all I did was come up with an ad campaign."

After our bath I stood naked in front of my bathroom sink
brushing my teeth.

Amy came out of the bedroom wearing one of my T-shirts
and leaned up against the doorframe watching me. I looked
at her and she smiled, but it was a weak smile.

"What's wrong?" I asked through my toothbrush and a
mouthful of toothpaste.

"Nothing's wrong, I just...I want to tell you something
and I don't know how to say it."

I spat into the sink. "You can just spit it out. I
promise to be gentle." I smiled and went back to brushing
while she thought. All of a sudden Amy was standing next
to me, she turned me towards her and put her hands on my
arms. I dropped my hand from my toothbrush, letting it
sit in my mouth.

"I need to know that I'm not the only one in this room
who feels this way. I need to know last night wasn't just
some fling for you, that I'll be lucky if you remember my
name next week. I need to know that I wasn't the only one
who felt something the first moment we laid eyes on each
other, that you weren't missing all my clues because
you're not that attracted to me. I need to know that when
we kissed in the hall last night it was as magical for
you as it was for me. I need to know that we kept having
sex because we couldn't get enough of each other. I know
it's selfish, but I need to know all those things, and
it's not just because I've gone so long without someone,
but because I've never been with anyone who makes me feel
like you do."

I took my toothbrush out of my mouth and kissed her. It
was a kiss as passionate as the one in the hall last
night, except there was toothpaste this time. This was
the moment I fell in love with Amy, and it was because of
one word. Magical. She used the same word I had thought
of last night to describe the kiss. That's when I knew.
It was that simple.

We went out to a jewelry store that afternoon and sold my
expensive (but no longer favorite) anklet and used the
money to buy two cheaper ones, one for each of us. Two
months later Amy moved in with me. Mario threw Cynthia
out after he got sick of her playing head games (and
leaving dirty dishes in the sink all the time). He's
looking for another roommate, if you're interested.

The End.

Another reminder to send feedback to
rogue...@hotmail.com. Thanks.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 25

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,

PLEASE CLOSE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2004. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.

Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Bisexual Thug
by Stefan Volcy (address withheld)

***

Stefan is a closet-bisexual hustler. George is the
openly gay man who loves him and Karen is the woman he
occasionally sleeps with. (MMF, bi)

***

Kevin Sanchez was a guy with a lot of secrets. Then
again, most people have a lot of secrets. Kevin had a
facade that he showed the world and beneath the facade
was his true face. On the surface, he was an average-
looking joe. Five foot nine inches tall, slim, with
black hair and pale green eyes. Not a bad-looking young
man.

He was a nineteen-year old guy living in Dorchester.
Dorchester was a tough place. It was a real tough place
to live. There was a lot of poverty down there and
gangs and all kinds of dangerous things happening.
There was always a lot of tension down there. The
Latinos, the blacks and the Asians didn't always get
along. The whites had their share of problems. If you
were like Kevin Sanchez, you didn't get played by the
system. You played the system. Kevin Sanchez was a
hustler.

Currently, he was walking down the south side. He was
going somewhere and he didn't want to be seen down
there. Kevin Sanchez had many secrets. He w a hustler.
That was public knowledge. He was also bisexual and you
better believe he didn't tell anyone that. In the hood,
people viewed homosexuality as a weakness, especially
in men. You couldn't be gay and make it as a hustler.

Kevin Sanchez liked the ladies just fine but sometimes
he just had to have a man. Like now. He walked off the
south main street and went into an apartment building.
He went to the second floor and knocked on the third
door to the right. After a moment, someone came to open
the door. The man was tall and skinny, with curly hair
and dark eyes. His skin was black. George was a skinny
black dude. He also was George's secret lover.

"Hello, dude. Whassup?" George said.

"Can I come in?" Kevin said.

George stepped aside and let Kevin Sanchez inside the
small apartment. The apartment was small but clean.
George was an immigrant from the island of Haiti. He
was also a masisi. The Haitian word for gay. George
didn't advertise his homosexuality but he didn't deny
it either. He didn't look or act gay but he wasn't
ashamed of his sexuality. His Haitian parents kicked
him out of their house years ago. George once lived
with a woman named Karen and they had a son together,
little Matthew. Karen and Matthew lived somewhere in
the city of Boston and knew of George's lifestyle.

Kevin looked at George. He didn't usually care for
George's type. But then again, right now he was
seriously horny. He smiled at George and George smiled
back. George came closer and kissed him. He started
unbuttoning George's shirt and unzipped his pants. He
went on his knees and took Kevin's cock out of his
pants. George held Kevin's cock and looked at it with
such an expression of wonder in his face that Kevin
wondered if he had never seen a cock before.

When George started sucking his dick, Kevin let go of
that thought. The guy was an expert cocksucker. He
licked the head of Kevin's cock and sucked it before
licking the balls. Kevin watched him suck. He closed
his eyes and all he could hear were the slurping sounds
George made as he sucked Kevin's dick like he was some
kind of milking machine. Kevin felt like he was about
to cum, and he did. George just gobbled it all down.

"Did you like it?" he asked.

Kevin smiled. "Not as much as I'm gonna like this."

George grinned. He knew what that meant. He jumped on
the bed where Kevin joined him a second later. They
resumed kissing and George took Kevin's erect cock in
his hands. He pumped it up. Smiling, Kevin got on top
of him. He put on a condom and rubbed his cock against
George's butt. George grunted. Kevin cupped George's
buttocks and parted the cheeks. He slowly guided his
cock inside George's asshole.

He started to really give it to George, going in and
out of his ass. He slammed it deep inside the black man
and George screamed. Kevin held him by the hips and
thrust into him. He fucked the shit out of George for
the next half hour. Their screams of passion filled the
apartment.

A little while later, Kevin Sanchez and George Lafontan
lay in bed together. Their bodies were covered with
sweat. Kevin felt a bit tired. He liked fucking George.
George was energetic. He just lay there and smiled at
Kevin. Kevin smiled back. George came closer and kissed
him. Kevin hesitated, then kissed him back. He liked
George and the sex was great but he didn't want
emotional intimacy with another man. He tried not to
think too much.

When he woke up, George wasn't there. Grabbing his gun,
he went to the kitchen. He saw George standing there,
looking great in black shirt and jeans. He was watching
television. The WB.

Kevin came and saw food on the kitchen table. Bacon.
Eggs. Coffee. Bread. He couldn't believe it. He smiled
and George and George smiled back.

"Good morning, honey." George said.

Kevin glared at him. Kevin didn't like when George
called him sweetie or honey. He didn't like that at
all. He didn't like it when gay men called themselves
in feminine terms. Kevin was raised to be a macho
Latino. He didn't want to be a maricon. He sat down and
ate, trying to ignore George. Why couldn't George act
like a normal man? Kevin had nothing against gay men.

He just didn't like effeminate behavior. Feminine
behavior was for those real bitches. Women. Those
traitorous, conniving and deceitful bitches. They lied,
cheated and stole and hardly ever got called on it.
They played victim so well that the system seemed
powerless to stop some of them. Kevin had nothing
against women but he had a strong dislike for those
man-hating feminist whoremongers. They were usually
ugly-ass broads. He didn't care for the type at all.

"Why do you have to act like a bitch?" Kevin said.

George looked at him. "Excuse me?"

"Stop acting like a woman." Kevin said.

George stared at Kevin. He had known this young man for
awhile. He had sensed that there was some good in
Kevin. He had fallen in love with the bisexual hustler.
Now, he could see that Kevin would never change. He
didn't respect gay men and he didn't trust or respect
women.

"Leave." he said.

Kevin Sanchez went out. He couldn't believe George was
mad at him. George was never mad. He was the original
mister nice guy. Well, the black gay version. Kevin
didn't like sleeping with men. Most of them made him
sick to his stomach. Yet he couldn't help be attracted
to them. The same thing with women. He liked having sex
with them but most of them were stupid and could be
cold as hell and bust a guy's chops so he had to be
careful.

He had seen what some women did to their men and it was
scary. Everything from surprise attacks to false
accusations of anything from physical abuse to sexual
assault to harassment. Geez. And the prosecutors and
judges never questioned those claims made by these
women. Kevin Sanchez didn't trust anyone but he could
teach the cops a trick or two about chicks and lies.
How could you tell a chick is lying? Her lips are
moving!

Kevin was walking around when he felt like he needed a
drink. He went into the Rialto. It was a bar that
opened up real early. He went there and ordered a
scotch on the rocks. He was sitting there when a girl
came in. She was a slightly plump young woman with long
blond hair and pale blue eyes. Her skin was milky
white. He knew her from somewhere.

"Hi." he said. "Do I know you from somewhere?"

The girl looked at him. "Yeah, high school, Kevin. We
were in the same homeroom for four years."

Kevin glared. Now he recognized her. Karen Dailey. His
old high school buddy. They started talking. She was
real interesting. It was interesting to catch up. She
had gone out of Dorchester and gone to Chestnut Hill.
She was studying to become a medical assistant. She was
doing good. Kevin felt a bit sad about his life. He was
a two-bit hustler. A thug who slept with men and women
and terrorized both. One of the bad-ass mofos of the
hood.

They talked for an hour. She gave him her number and
left. Kevin went home. He called George but the friggin
homo wasn't picking up the phone. Screw him. Kevin
decided to call Karen. He asked to go to dinner and a
movie, for old times sake. They went to the theater and
saw Van Helsing. After that, they hung around the Mall
and chatted over two slices of pizza.

Acting in a manner uncharacteristic of himself, Kevin
drove her home and kissed her goodnight... like a
gentleman. When he went home, he called George and told
him he was seeing some girl, just to see if he would
get jealous.

"I feel sorry for you and the girl." said George.

"Why?" Kevin asked.

"You're gay, Kevin."

Kevin started berating George on the phone until George
hung up. Kevin was fuming. Who the hell did George
think he was? That dude was acting like a little bitch.
Kevin wanted to show him whassup. He called Karen and
asked her to go out. She accepted and they went
dancing. After dancing, they went back to her place.
Karen had been drinking that night and she was all over
Kevin. She started kissing him and touching him in
funny places. His conservative high school buddy was
acting like a real bitch in heat. Normally, Kevin would
be turned on but he couldn't stop thinking about
George. For some reason, he actually missed the faggoty
mofo.

He was in Karen's apartment. He sat on the couch while
she got drinks. She came back, having changed into
scantily attire. Kevin looked at her and felt his cock
grow hard. She was looking good. She asked him if he
wanted it. She started to strip. He watched her take
off layer after layer of sexy clothing.

"Come and get it." she said.

Karen bent over and Kevin looked at her ass. Damn, she
had a nice ass. Nice and round. He couldn't help put
his hand on it. He patted her rump. Nice and round. So
large and inviting. She turned around and smiled at
him. He smacked her behind and she gasped. He took his
cock and rubbed it against her fat ass. He grabbed her
big butt cheeks and parted them. Hmm. They felt so good
in his hands. He saw her tiny hole and rubbed his cock
against it. Karen froze.

"I am gonna fuck you," he said.

She said nothing as he slowly began to enter her ass.
His cock went inside her ass. It was so tight. He
pushed a little and she grunted but pushed back against
him, driving him into her. Inch by inch he went. He
thrust into her, feeling her ass stretching to
accommodate his girth. He held her ample hips and
fucked her like this, from behind, shoving his cock
deep in her ass. She had her face buried on the floor
and moaned as he fucked her. He could feel her rocking
back her hips. Her tight ass felt like a vise around
his cock.

He fucked her for a few more moments, shoving his cock
deep into her bowels. At some point he went so deep
that she froze. He slowly pulled out, only to shove it
right back in. He felt a familiar rush in his loins and
came, shooting his load deep inside her. She screamed
as he sent hot cum deep inside her fat ass. Karen
rolled onto her back and looked at him. Her legs were
still spread and he could see his cum leaking out of
her asshole.

"Did you like it?" she asked.

"Yeah."

Kevin Sanchez looked at the young woman he had just
fucked. Normally, after he had sex with a girl he would
feel some satisfaction or some kind of pride. He was
the playah, he was "the man". Now he felt...
embarrassed. He stared at her as she put her clothes
back on. After fucking a woman, he felt like a sexual
conqueror. Now, he felt... weird. He couldn't
understand why he felt so weird.

He spent the night in Karen's bed. She wanted to do
more but he just couldn't bring himself to do it. He
slept and dreamed about George. He woke up screaming.
His screaming didn't wake up Karen. She was a deep
sleeper. He put his clothes back on and left. He wrote
her a note.

"Karen, thanks for last night. You are a sweet one.
Bye."

Kevin Sanchez went home and showered. He called George.
George picked up the phone, for once. George didn't
seem to want to talk to him but when Kevin started
talking for real, George listened. Kevin told him
everything. The bars. The clubs. Karen. Everything. He
confessed to George that he had dreamed about him.

"I love you, G-man," Kevin said. There was a silence at
the end of the line.

"And I love you back," George said.

The End

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 30

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,

PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: xmas12.txt (MF, work)
Authors name: Anoninsac (anon...@yahoo.com)
Story title : Office Christmas Party

--------------------------------------------------------
Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright
with all rights reserved by its author unless explicitly
indicated. Author Anoninsac. Non-commercial re-posts to
ASSM or similar venues are allowed provided copyright
information remains on the re-posted story. Please do
not delete the copyright information. No commercial
reprints are authorized.
--------------------------------------------------------

Office Christmas Party (MF)
by Anoninsac (anon...@yahoo.com)

***

The author is new at this and would appreciate
constructive criticism. At anoninsac@.yahoo.com.

WARNINGS: This story contains material of a sexual
nature. The story depicts consensual sexual activity
between men and women. If you live in a backward
society, like the United States or Afghanistan, in
which it is illegal for you to know about sex or read
sexual materials immediately delete this from your
computer and scourge yourself with a whip for having
any sexual thoughts. If you are under the age of 18
please pretend you don't know about sex and continue
to get each other pregnant in increasing numbers so
that we continue to have young single mothers raising
children. Don't learn about safe sex or contraception
as these are tools of the devil. Please do not
masturbate while reading this story in public places
as this can excite the authorities into rash conduct
and result in grave consequences for you.

The Office Christmas Party

Sipping champagne I watched the dancing and tried to
close my ears to the raucous music being played by the
DJ. The office Christmas party was in full swing and
too many drunks were colliding on the dance floor. You
can tell the amateur drinkers at these affairs.
Usually it is the quiet women who, not used to
drinking, get blasted, wind up dancing on the tables
and spend the next year living it down. At least I
hadn't seen anyone bounce out of her dress yet
although Stephanie, a big-titted blonde, was coming
close.

Celia walked up to me and screamed in my ear, "Kinda
loud."

I screamed back, "Yeah." Not much point in trying any
complex sentences.

"Let's go outside," she screamed. I followed her out
of the ballroom and down the hall to the atrium of the
hotel. There was a nice bar in the atrium and from
there we couldn't hear the music. There were a few
hotel guests and a couple co-workers seeking a few
minutes of quiet like we were.

We ordered some wine and talked for a while. Celia is
a nice looking woman, redheaded, slender and with nice
legs. She also works as a supervisor under me so I've
always tried to be careful around her. Let's be real,
the current laws make it illegal to be a man. I
respect her mind. Sometimes when we are talking about
some issue I find myself drawn to her. She has a quick
wit, is intelligent and has a nice personality. I'll
find myself talking about evaluations and thinking
about kissing her neck. A woman's mind can be the
sexiest thing about her. And when you find her mind
sexy the rest of the package doesn't really matter.

It was nearing midnight and we had shared a few
glasses of wine when Celia said, "I am tired. I think
it's time for bed."

"Me too," I agreed. I threw some money on the table
and stood. I held out my hand and helped her up. I
started to walk her toward the front door figuring she
had parked out there.

"Oh no," she said. "I took a room for the night. I
didn't want to drive home after a party. The last
thing I need is a DUI." I looked around and saw the
elevators so I took her arm and headed that way. I
wasn't quite sure what to do now. I mean, I wanted to
be a gentleman but there was conflicting guidance from
the gentleman's manual. One, I should escort the lady
to her room. Two, I'd appear to be a little forward by
following her to her room. Well, I'd just follow her
lead.

At the elevator she seemed to expect me to follow so I
did. She punched the button and we rode up in silence.
I held the door for her as we came to a stop at her
floor. "Thank you." I followed her out and down the
hall. She took my arm as we walked. She opened her
door and turned toward me. I figured it was good
night. "Would you like to come in?"

I hesitated for a second, "Yes, I would like to." She
smiled and turned and I followed her in. She threw her
purse down on the table and fell into the chair. I
looked around for somewhere to sit. Nothing. So I sat
on the edge of the bed.

"Isn't that kind of presumptuous?" she asked. "Sitting
on a lady's bed without being asked."

"Well, I'm not going to sit on the floor," smiling at
her.

"If you are going to be lounging on my bed," (Wait a
minute I say to myself. I'm not lounging...) "the least
you could do is take off your shoes." Whoa. This is
getting interesting. There is something funny
happening. I had worked with Celia for two years and
there had never been the slightest hint of anything
sexual. No innuendoes. No jokes. Nothing. She was
divorced and always appeared bitter and a little down
toward men because of it. I looked at her and there
was just a slight smile but nothing else to help me
figure out what was going on. What the hell, I think.
I slipped off my shoes and pushed them under the table
so they'd be out of the way.

"Now you look comfortable." She stood and slipped off
her shoes and came over. Like a cat unwinding, she
stretched out on the middle of the bed. The way she
did that was tremendously sensual. She patted the bed
next to her. 'Oh Lord,' I thought. 'Am I dreaming?' I
lay back next to her on the bed. As I did so, she
placed her hand on my chest.

"Kiss me." I hesitated for a second and then I leaned
forward and kissed her lightly. She pressed her lips
solidly against mine and soon our tongues were
intertwined. I broke the kiss and looked at her. I
still wasn't sure what the hell was happening. This
was so unlike the Celia I knew. She saw the question
in my eyes and answered it without being asked. "I'm
horney. I want you to make love to me."

"Why me?" Stupid question I realize. When a woman is
saying, I want you, that is a lousy time to be asking
questions.

"I've thought about you for a long time. I've always
wondered how you'd be in bed. Why don't you satisfy
my... curiosity?"

"Did you get the room tonight for this?" I asked.

"Umm. No. I really did get it so I wouldn't have to
drive. But, maybe the thought did cross my mind. Does
it bother you that I want to have sex with you?"

"What?" I sputtered. "God no! I love the idea. It's
just that I never had any idea you thought about me
like that." Celia's hand had moved up to my tie and
was pulling it loose. I reached over and put my hand
on her cheek and pulled her toward me. Our lips
touched and then melded against each other. We kissed,
our lips moving together expressing our desire. Her
tongue touched my lips which parted. It darted into my
mouth seeking out my tongue which responded in kind.

The intensity of the kiss ignited the latent passion
in our bodies. I felt her hands roaming over my body.
My hand slid down from her cheek and over her shoulder
and found her breast. I cupped her rounded breast and
gently began kneading it through her dress.

She broke the kiss and pushed me back on the bed. She
tore at my clothes and I knew I needed to help or she
would have ripped them off. I quickly threw off my tie
and shirt. At the same time Celia began throwing her
clothes off. Jesus, I thought. Is this the same
conservative woman I've worked with for two years? I
couldn't believe the change. By the time I had the
last of my clothes off she was removing her panties.
I stopped for a second admiring the view.

"You look good enough to eat," I said.

Laughing she replied, "Maybe I'll give you a chance.
But first kiss me some more." We clutched at each
other and locked our lips together. I was beginning to
get the idea this girl was very oral. Fine with me.
Some 'ideas' were springing to life that might go well
with some oral attention. I was pushing myself against
her. My hardening member was rubbing at her vee,
pressing itself in between her legs. I felt her
becoming wet. She parted her legs and pushed her belly
into mine and trapped my erection. Her clitoris was
rubbing the length of my erection as we continued
kissing. Our kisses were becoming more languid, less
frenzied and yet more sensual as our attention moved
lower. One hand began running itself over her breasts
pausing at the edge of her aureoles and moving away
before moving back to rub over her nipples. Her
nipples engorged and stiffened and I lightly pinched
and twirled them in my fingers.

Celia pulled me over on top never breaking the kiss. I
settled between her legs and she drew up her knees her
thighs pressing against my sides. My penis was now
running between her labia and was wet with her juices.
I began humping against her my penis rubbing her from
tip to bottom against her clitoris and labia. She
moved in concert with me drawing maximum contact to
her pleasure centers. Her eyes were closed; she
grasped my arms above the elbows and pulled every time
with my motions. Her being was centered between her
legs.

I felt her passion building and knew she would cum
soon. But I wanted to feel her orgasm more intensely.
I slid down until my head was between her thighs. Her
slit was red and wet and her labia gaped open with
desire to be filled. A trickle of her lubricating
wetness flowed down from her vagina. I placed the tip
of my finger in her opening and slowly pushed. She
welcomed the invasion. As my finger moved in I flicked
my tongue across her labia and clitoris. I began
massaging her deeply with my finger and sucked her
clitoris with my lips. I sucked and nibbled and
tongued her clitoris while massaging her vagina with
my finger. Her butt lifted up off the bed. Gasping and
moaning she grabbed my head and pulled me tight
against her genitals. I sucked and licked and poked.

I felt the spasms begin deep and her vagina rippled
and then gushed as she began bucking wildly. I had
to hold on with my free hand to keep my lips and tongue
against her wildly trembling body. As her trembling
subsided I slowed my movements and stopped as she
settled back. Her chest was flushed red and was
covered with a glistening sheen. I pulled my finger
from her depths and moved up until I could take her in
my arms. Her eyes opened and she rolled against me. We
kissed and cuddled for a while.

Neither said anything and nothing was required. We
both basked in the closeness and intimacy of new found
lovers. We talked quietly saying nothing of importance
just enjoying the closeness. She kissed my neck and
snuggled into arms. Eventually, my desire returned.
Holding this beautiful naked woman in my arms and the
wonderful intimacy of our shared loving kindled a
physical response in my loins. Celia felt the renewed
vigor and moved her hand between us.

"What do we have here?" she asked looking into my
eyes.

"It's a magic wand," I responded. "If you touch it
just right it will give you a present."

She laughed and said, "I want that present." She
released me and moved down kissing my nipples and down
across my belly. I watched as her tongue came out and
licked the tip and then down to my balls and back up
to the tip. It was heavenly. She took me into her
mouth. Sucking and moving her head she brought me
quickly to the pinnacle. Already aroused from her
watching orgasm the intense pleasure of her lips and
tongue were more than I could stand. Within seconds I
could feel the eruption building. My hips jerked as
she sucked just the tip her lips caught just behind
the ridge of the tip and her tongue flicking the tip
and dipping into the hole. The feeling deep in my
loins broke through and my cum began spurting. Time
after time I fired into her sucking mouth as Celia
swallowed my cum greedily lapping and sucking. I
collapsed breathing hard and holding onto the bed
completely spent. She let my softening member fall
from her lips and moved to lay beside me with her head
on my chest. We lay like that letting our bodies
recover.

"Oh my God." Pulling her close, I said, "That was just
incredible."

"It was just an orgasm," she answered with a smile on
her face because she knew it wasn't 'just an orgasm.'

"Sweetheart, if that is just an orgasm I don't think I
could live through something more." I pulled her
close. We lay together her head on my chest as I
stroked her back. I hardly noticed as we both drifted
off.

I slowly swam through the warm water of dreams and
returned to consciousness. I felt something on my
penis. It was Celia sucking me to erection. What a way
to wake up. I felt myself come to full staff and
reached down and put my hand on her cheek. She looked
up and released me from her mouth.

"Hello sleepyhead." I looked over at the clock and it
was 2 a.m. We had slept for an hour or so. "I asked
you up here to make love to me and you still haven't,"
she said in a half serious tone.

"You're right. And as a gentleman I feel a
responsibility to fulfill my obligations." I continued
pulling her toward and over me until our genitals were
in line. I pushed up and felt my penis rubbing against
her. Celia returned the motion and we ground together.

She lifted up and reached between us holding me up and
slowly moved down until my tip slowly began to part
the folds of her vagina. Oh, that so incredible
feeling as the penis first invades new territory like
an explorer discovering a new continent. She continued
until she was sitting completely down and I was buried
in her. She made small circles at first getting the
feel of my penis being buried. Soon she was rocking
back and forth in ever-greater movements. She leaned
forward taking the weight on her arms. Her tits were
right in front of my face and I took her nipple in my
mouth. Her movements became feverish. I pulled her to
my chest and tuned her to my side and then rolled over
on top. Her legs locked around my ass pulling me
tight. I lifted up and looked down at her face as I
began the movements of lust and passion.

We moved together banging as our loins came together.
Celia tensed and her body went rigid. I felt the ripples
along my shaft as she cried out and dug her fingers
into my chest. Watching her I felt my own climax spill
over the floodgates and the spasms erupted from within
as I shuddered and filled her with my cum. I held
still as she slowed her movements and came to rest. A
gentle kiss and then I rolled to her side holding her
in my arms. She snuggled up and kissed my neck. We lay
quietly gentling each other with slow pets. Again I
felt myself drifting off into dreamless sleep.

My last thoughts were, this is the best Christmas
party ever.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 16

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,

PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: babkaren.txt (MF/F-teen, beast, nc, inc)
Authors name: TheCamel (pmit...@vtown.com.au)
Story title : Babysitting Karen

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Babysitting Karen (MF/F-teen, beast, nc, blkmail, inc)
by TheCamel (pmit...@vtown.com.au)

***

My wife and I were babysitting Karen; the daughter of the
wife's brother. Things were pretty normal until they went
to the dogs!

***

Melissa, my wife and I have been married 15 years and we
have an incredible sex life and sex drive. We have tried
everything, or so I thought, until my niece came to stay
with us for a weekend.

Melissa's brother and wife had to go away for some
business seminar so asked my wife to baby-sit. Karen is
14 and very cute, but very tomboyish, the type that wears
jeans and loose fitting shirts all the time and likes to
play rough. She arrived on the Friday afternoon and
immediately became great friends with our dog Boris. He
is a shorthaired Setter and very friendly.

He was all over Karen, slobbering his big tongue all over
her face. We hardly heard a peep out of the both of them
for the rest of the day. They spent it together running
around our backyard, wrestling, and chasing each other.

Our normal routine is dinner about 6pm, then shower
before settling down for an evening in front of the
idiotbox. Quite often it is a porno. We have a fairly
extensive collection showing all types of sex. With a
visitor though we had to settle for the normal boring TV
viewing and we told Karen she could choose whatever she
wanted.

She was happy with that, and went and had her bath ready
to settle for the evening. It was when she came out again
that the evening turned from boring to exciting. She came
out wearing just a white nightshirt with a big teddy bear
on the front. But it showed all her curves, of which
there did not seem to be any during the day.

The shirt was just see-through enough that you could tell
she wasn't wearing a bra or panties. Her tits were the
size of small lemons and her nipples were sticking out,
not far or big, but obvious. Mel and I were sitting on
the couch when she came out. I didn't realise it but I
must have been staring pretty intensely, mouth open or
something, because in the next moment I copped her elbow
straight in the ribs.

"Are you okay honey?" she asked sweetly and with a little
grin.

I smiled back at her, "Never better dear." I replied.

"You're hopeless, you know?"

"Yes, but can you blame me?" I asked weakly.

Melissa just shook her head and looked back at Karen, who
hadn't even noticed us. Her attention was elsewhere
because Boris had just come into the room. Karen sat on
the floor in front of the telly a few feet away from us
and with her back to us. Boris took this as a signal for
more play time and started trying to lick her face. Karen
was trying to fend him off, but without any luck. She
gave in and started to wrestle with him, which he loved.

Then it happened. Boris managed to knock her over and
twist her around, giving me a full view straight up her
nightshirt. Because she was so distracted, it was a good
long look, showing everything. A beautiful little slit
with a little tuft of blonde pubic patch. A nice tight
little butt with a light brown bum hole.

She looked so good; my cock went to full erection within
seconds. My pants were like a circus tent. The show
continued for ages, Karen wasn't concerned in the least
with covering up or protecting her virtue. As quick as a
cat, Melissa gripped my cock and put her lips near my
ear.

"Don't you even think about it, you dirty old man! She's
my niece, and too young."

"They are never too young" I replied. I looked at Mel's
face and her cheeks were red and she had a glint in her
eye.

"Admit it, you're enjoying the view as much as me."

I knew I'd hit the nail on the head because she went back
to watching Karen and Boris frolic, then slipped her hand
in to my pants and started wanking on my cock. It was a
beautiful show. Better than the TV.

It started to get even better as the wrestling became
more boisterous and we were given views of different
angles. Not all long views, but lots of glimpses. On her
hands and knees, in doggy style; legs splayed so that her
pussy lips opened a bit. Even got a look down the front
of her shirt at her titties, topped off with little pink
nipples and cone-shaped aerolas.

By this time I had my arm around Melissa, caressing her
breast, and my other hand dancing up and down her thigh,
getting closer and closer to her pussy.
Karen somehow rolled Boris over onto his back for a
moment, and that's when I noticed that his cock was
starting to extend out of its sheath. I was about to
point this out to Mel, but before I could she got up out
of the couch to leave the room.

"Karen would you like a hot chocolate? I'm going to make
a coffee. Dave come and help?" I was a bit surprised, but
I followed her out to the kitchen thinking that maybe we
were going to continue the petting in private.

"My God, that was so hot, Dave!"

"We didn't have to move."

"Of course we did you idiot. We were getting far too
carried away. I'm not screwing in front of my niece!"

All of a sudden we heard Karen shout, "Boris, NO. Get off
you stupid bugger. Boris NO!"

Melissa and I quickly walked back into the family room to
find Boris trying to mount Karen. She was on her knees,
with Boris's weight forcing her down onto her elbows. The
angle we were at, Karen couldn't see us but we had a
perfect view of everything. Boris's big 8" cock was fully
extended, with the tip just entering Karen's little
pussy. Karen was moving her arse around trying to avoid
him, but she was exciting him more than deterring him.

Melissa took a step toward them ready to intervene and
rescue Karen, but I caught her arm and whispered to her.
"No wait. Watch a minute."

"Are you crazy. He'll kill her!"

But it was too late anyway. Boris lunged again and sunk
his cock full length into Karen's cunt. She screamed.

"Boris, what're you doing? Oh you're hurting. Auntie
Mel...

Boris started fucking Karen at a steady pace.

Melissa was frozen in place, biting her bottom lip,
staring at the action in front of us and her nipples were
sticking out like bullets.

Karen's pussy started to squelch, so either Boris's pre-
cum was flowing, or Karen was a little more comfortable.
More like the latter because her face was more relaxed
and the sounds from her had a little more excitement in
them.

"Boris, you've made me all wet and hot. OH! OHH! OHHH!"

I got an idea, and quietly slipped away to get my two
cameras, one a Polaroid. For the next couple of minutes I
shot off a dozen shots.

When I came back, Melissa was even more turned on. She
was rubbing a breast with one hand and using the other to
finger her clitoris.

"Dave, I need your cock. Come on fuck me."

Mel grabbed my hand to drag me into the bedroom, but I
stopped her.

"Sure, but only if you get on your hands and knees for
some doggy style," I said.

"Ok, let's go. Hurry."

"No, now! Get on them now!"

She looked at me stunned, then back at Boris and Karen.
The timing couldn't have been better, Karen was starting
to fuck back onto Boris' cock. All of a sudden Karen's
voice got some urgency into it.

"Oh, Boris what are you doing? What's happening? OHHH!"

She then let out a long scream in orgasmic pleasure. Her
first ever maybe?
Melissa still had a hold of my hand squeezing it even
harder, when she pulled me to the floor.

"OK, but hurry get that cock into, I need it so bad."

I've never seen her move so quick, but then I've never
moved so quick either. I had my 8" up in her pussy before
you could blink, and it only took a couple of strokes
before Melissa started cumming. It felt like she was
pissing on my balls, she was cumming so hard. I pumped
her through another orgasm, when the main event stepped
up a gear.

Karen was going through another orgasm herself, I looked
down to have a peek at her cunt, it looked soaked and
shiny. Boris's cock was still pistoning in and out like a
jackhammer, but I noticed that near the base of his cock,
it had a big lump the size of a golf ball. Boris was
trying with extra effort to push it into Karen and with
another scream from Karen, he succeeded.

Her pussy looked stretched to the limit. She had her
mouth open and panting loudly, her eyes were shut tight.
The sight was absolutely beautiful and I felt my nutsack
start to tighten when the next chain of events began.

Karen screamed out, "Boris are you pissing in me?" and I
knew that she was getting filled with doggy cum. That
sent me over the top as I pumped what seemed like a
gallon into Mel. Mel then started to groan and shake
through the biggest orgasm I have ever seen her have. It
was so intense that she fainted. As I was catching my
breath I looked over to the star attraction. They were
both locked together, tail to tail.

Boris was facing us, Karen facing away. Boris was panting
heavily but looked like he had a huge grin on his face,
the lucky bugger. I could hear Karen whimpering and
moaning quietly to herself, head down between her arms. I
looked back to Melissa. She was still out like a light.
Her legs were still spread and pussy open slightly. I
could see my cum inside and around her opening. She
looked gorgeous and angelic. I came to my decision. I was
taking a huge risk but...

I retrieved the Polaroid's and approached Karen, still on
her hands and knees and locked to Boris.

"Well you really enjoyed yourself there, didn't you?"

"Uncle Dave!" She looked up startled. "Get him off me,
please uncle" Karen begged.

"I don't think I can. There will be a lot of pain for
both of you if I just pull him out. You have to just wait
until it slips out by itself. The more you relax the
quicker that will happen, I would imagine."

"I am so ashamed, please, don't look Uncle Dave."

"That's too bad, Karen, because I have some really bad
news for you."

"What are you talking about?"

"You see Karen, from now on my little pet, you are going
to do exactly as I say, when I say, no matter what it is.
Understand?"

She looked at me like I was crazy. But she knew exactly
what I was talking about and started to resist. "No way!
You keep away from me. I'll go to the cops. I'll tell mum
and dad."

"And exactly what will you tell them? That you fucked my
dog? No I don't think so. I think you are going to be
very happy with being my 'instructions'. And I am pretty
sure you won't be saying anything to anyone, even your
aunt Melissa. You wouldn't want to see these posted on
the Internet, now would you? Or how about if I left them
lying around your school somewhere?"

The look on her face when she saw the photos was
priceless, and I knew I'd beaten her when her shoulders
slumped and head went down. She had one last effort at
resistance though.

"You arsehole, bastard!"

I cut her off before she went too far. "Tut, tut. That's
enough of that. You can show your respect for me later.
It's time now to start your instructions."

"What do you want? What do I have to do?"

"Exactly what I tell you to do, no questions and no
argument!"

"Now, crawl over on your hands and knees to auntie. Go
slow, so that your lover there doesn't get all excited
again."

"What for?" asked Karen.

"That is your last chance! Next time you disobey I go
straight over to the computer. I won't be saying another
word to you and you won't know where you will see your
picture next. Got it?"

"Yes"

"Right, start crawling. Right up between Mel's legs, but
don't touch her."

It took what seemed like ages to get there, but was only
a minute or so, and it was not a moment too soon because
Melissa was starting to stir and my cum was starting to
dribble out.

"Ok Karen, put your nose as close to Mel's pussy as you
can, but don't touch. Let me hear you take a big sniff.
Again. Beautiful isn't it? Now try your tongue, puppy
dog."

She whipped her head around at me and looked to argue,
but I held my finger up and gave a stern look. That
silenced her pretty quickly. I pointed down to the sloppy
cunt in front of her face, then with a look of final
resignation, bent down and licked Mel's labia. Just as
she started, Boris slipped out of Karen and trotted off
to his corner in the laundry.

The licks were tentative, but after the first couple, she
took to it with gusto, pushing her tongue into the hole
as far as she could, sucking up all the juices. It wasn't
until I noticed the small humping movements from Melissa
that Karen was no longer cleaning up cum, but Melissa was
juicing up again.

I don't think there was any stopping Karen now, her chin
and mouth were glistening, and her face was full of lust.
It was difficult to get Karen's attention, but when I
did, I directed her lick Mel's clit. As she touched the
clit, Mel's hands took hold of the back of Karen's head,
directing Karen exactly where she wanted to be licked.
Her eyes were still shut, breathing fast with her mouth
open. It only took another couple of licks and Melissa
was off again.

"Oh Dave I'm cumming. Yes keep licking Unnhhh!!!"

Then she squirted a couple of times straight into Karen's
mouth. I let Karen have a few more licks, then I pulled
her away. "You've done well. Go have a quick shower,
clean yourself up then get yourself to bed. We'll
continue your education later. Remember, you're mine now,
obey me when I command, or else!"

As she turned and walked away, with her head bowed, she
didn't see the big smile on my face, I was just so
pleased with myself.

But then as she turned away from me I didn't see the big
grin on her face either...

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author

does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 19

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

DUI Girl
by Shasta (shast...@yahoo.com)

***

A young woman makes a bad mistake and pays for it with
her body. (Mdom/F, reluc, exh, oral, anal, bd, ws,
beast)

***

I shouldn't have been driving anyway. I'd had one too
many at the office party and I shouldn't have let Jim
bend me over his desk and fuck me. Now, here I was
sitting on a damp spot with a cop behind me, lights
flashing. I was in a panic, I didn't need another
ticket and I absolutely didn't need a DUI. Hopefully he
wouldn't make me blow into anything.

I pulled over and waited.

I had to get out of this. I could see him in the mirror
through his windshield, he seemed to be young and from
what I could see, fairly easy on the eyes. Maybe I
could play my way out of this. I clicked my seat back a
notch, undid the first three buttons of my little white
blouse and pulled my bra back to the side to show a
fair amount of my better than average tits. If I had to
I'd let him fuck me to get out of this.

He finally got out of the car and stopped to talk on
his little shoulder radio thingy and now that I could
see all six feet plus of him I knew I would happily
fuck my way out of this. He was young and well built in
a really tight, crisp uniform. I eased my blouse open
some more and pulled my skirt further up my thighs. He
headed up to my car. When he got to the window I
couldn't tell if he liked what he saw or not, he had on
mirrored aviator sun glasses.

I gave him my best sad eyes and said, "What did I do
wrong, officer?"

He didn't flinch and said to me, "License and
registration."

I had to reach over the seat and made sure he got a
good glimpse of my ass as I squirmed, pretending to
search for my registration. Finally I got them and sat
back up and handed them to him. He said impatiently,
"Wait here," and went back to his car. He was gone for
a long time, talking a lot on his radio. I figured I
was done, he was writing me up.

Now he was headed back to my car empty-handed. He
didn't have my stuff or his little ticket pad. He got
next to the window and paused. I was about to cry as he
spoke to me. "I can write you up for reckless driving,
improper lane change, failure to use signals, speeding
and if I ask you to get out of the car and take a
breathalyzer I'd bet my house you're DUI."

All I could do was whimper a quiet, "I'm sorry. Please
officer, I'll do anything."

There was a tense moment and since I figured I was
busted anyway I decided to go for it. I eased open my
legs, reached up and ran a finger down the shape of my
breast, licked my lips and said in my best sultry
voice, "Isn't there something we can do about this?"

He didn't flinch. I keep up my ready whore thing, being
really obvious that he could have it all. He looks at
me and says, "Maybe I should add attempted bribery of
an officer to all the other charges."

I'm sure I'm done now and I start to cry. I pull my
skirt down and pull my blouse together over my breasts.
A few seconds pass and then he says firmly, almost
shouting "Stop crying!" I almost jumped out of my seat.
I turned to beg him to let me go but before I can say
anything he says abruptly, "Don't look at me and stop
crying. From now on you will do exactly what I tell you
to. Do you understand?" I nodded sheepishly. "Now sit
back in the seat and show me your tits."

I'm feeling better about my situation already and I
love being ordered around. I get very turned on by
submitting and being controlled. My pussy was already
tingling as I sat back, kept my head down, undid a
couple more buttons and pulled my bra down lover my
tits, which are better tan average and completely
natural. He reaches down and bounces them in his hands
a couple times, then gives my nipples a hard twist and
stands up. My nipples immediately get hard and I can
feel my pussy starting to get creamy.

He says, "Pull your car into that parking lot." I do as
I'm told. He follows me, pulling alongside my car. He
gets out and comes to my door and opens it. "Get out of
the car. Face the car and put your hands on the roof."

I do as he says, keeping my eyes down. My naked tits
are now pressed against the back door window. He
rummages around in the car a bit, takes out the keys
and my purse and transfers them to his cruiser. He
turns back to me and says, "Put your hands behind your
back." I do and he handcuffs me. Then with my tits
fully exposed he walks me around to the passenger side
of the cruiser.

When he opens the door, the biggest, meanest looking
dog I've ever seen lunges at the cage between the seats
snarling and baring his teeth. I fall backwards with
fear. He stops my fall and is holding me up as he
shouts into the car "DOWN!"

The dog immediately backs down. It seems he knows who's
boss. "Get in the car now." I get in, sitting on my
hands. The dog is right up behind my head, I can feel
him breathing on me.

He gets in and starts the car but before we leave he
leans over and rips my blouse completely open, then
roughly bends me over, pulls up my blouse, rips open my
bra from behind and yanks it off me. He pushes me back
up in the seat, gives my tits a good hard rub and
twists my nipple again hard. He starts the car and
drives aggressively back to the road. I like a dominant
male as much as any girl but this was starting to scare
me. For all I know he'll take me to the woods and kill
me. I turn but don't look at him. "Officer, you're not
going to hurt me are you."

"Don't talk. Consider yourself my prisoner. You broke
the law and you have to pay for it. When you've paid
for it in full, I'll take back to your car. The rules
again are, don't talk and do exactly as I say,
understood?"

I nodded and kept my head down. Somehow I trusted him.
I got over my fear and began to give in to him. I would
follow orders and do what he said and ordered me to do.
The dog still made me little nervous, he was just
inches away from my head, sniffing me and panting on
me, just my luck to get stopped by a canine unit. We
drove for a long time in silence, my breasts completely
bared and bouncing around with every bump in the road.
I felt completely vulnerable.

Soon we turned off onto an unpaved road and arrived at
a really nice cabin-like house surrounded by a six foot
high chain link fence. Inside the fence, barking and
jumping and carrying on are two more huge dogs, one
looked like a shepherd and the other was shorthaired
and completely black.

He pulled up and let the dog in the back of the car out
and into the gate with the other two. They looked
really excited. He opened my door, pulled me out and
marched me in the gate. The dogs came running up,
terrifying me. I thought they were going to tear me to
shreds right there. I don't have a dog and my family
never had dogs, I'm just not a dog person.

We stop before going up the front steps. He reaches
down and in single motion pulls my skirt down. The he
reaches inside my panties from behind me and roughly
rubs and fingers my pussy. I'm wet and still a little
spermy from fucking Jim at the party. "Slippery little
slut aren't we?" He rips my panties at both sides and
pulls them off and throws them to the dogs who start
fighting over them and tearing them to pieces, he also
throws them my skirt, my bra and my blouse and they all
meet the same fate.

He takes me inside and re-cuffs my hands over a beam so
they're over my head. Now I'm completely naked except
for heels and my eyeliner and I'm hanging handcuffed in
this guy's house. I'm completely at his mercy. The
thought makes me excited, I don't think he'll hurt me,
hopefully he just treats me like shit and fucks me till
I can't take it anymore. Now I'm getting wetter. He
comes out of what I presume is the bedroom wearing a t-
shirt and boxers.

His body is better than I expected, strong and well
cut. He comes right up to me, jams his hand between my
legs forcing them open and starts really feeling me up
hard. His fingers are all over in my pussy, he rolls my
clit between his fingers, tugging on it. He reaches
back and rubs all over my tight little asshole, then he
slips just the tip of one his fingers in it and
stretches around. His other hand goes to my clit again.

My body is going crazy, I'm going to come any second.
My knees get weak and I just sit my pussy down onto his
hands. I'm ready to come and then he just stops and
steps back. He bounces my tits in his hands and says,
"Let's get these ready." He gropes for a minute or so
and then he just hauls and slaps my right breast really
hard. "Now the punishment begins you little slut."

He begins an assault on my breasts, slapping and
twisting and pinching them. He slaps them so much
they're getting bright red and they feel like they're
on fire and all it does is make me wetter down there.
Finally he seems to done with them. He goes to the
kitchen and comes back with a little chain about foot
long with a clamp at either end. He carefully attaches
each clip to one of my nipples and then tugs on the
chain, jiggling my breasts and tugging at them with the
clamps. It hurts but now my tits are completely turned
on, and they're his, he can do anything he wants to
with them.

He sets up a TV tray beside an overstuffed chair, turns
on the TV, goes to the kitchen, comes back with a six-
pack of beer and some cold chicken wings which he puts
on the tray beside the chair. Then he goes to the
bedroom and returns with a tube of vaginal jelly, also
beside the chair. He comes back to me and re-cuffs my
hands in front of me. "Remember, do exactly what I
say."

I nod. He pulls me across the room by my tit chain. He
sits down in the big chair and tells me to kneel down
in front of him. He pulls out a large, fine looking
dick from his boxers. "Put this in your mouth and don't
take it out until I tell you to."

I bend over and he helps position me snugly between his
legs in such a way that I can't really move or get his
dick out of my mouth. He's not completely hard so I
start sucking away. I hear him open a beer and I can
tell he's eating the chicken wings. This goes on for
maybe ten minutes, me gently sucking away and him
eating and drinking and watching some cop show on TV.

After awhile he leans forward and starts feeling my
butt and rubbing my asshole. Then the spanking begins.
He slaps my ass-cheeks until they're beet red. I'm
sucking harder now and can't do anything but moan
around his dick, which is growing. After squeezing my
burning ass-cheeks he spreads them and pushes his
finger into my asshole.

I've only had anal sex a couple times and it wasn't
really pleasant but this didn't feel that bad. If he
wanted my ass to get me out of this, he could have it.
He worked his finger in and out of my ass for couple
minutes and then it was gone. Then I feel something
strange pushing on my sphincter and then he shoves it
in. It's not really big and knobby on the end, then it
hits me, he's pushed a chicken wing bone in my ass.
He's flicking it and stroking it in and out of me. He
sits back for more beer and I keep up a smooth sucking
of his dick.

I can't imagine how my ass looks poked out into the
room with a chicken bone stuck in it. I can hear him
eating and pretty soon he's stuffing another bone in my
ass, then another one and another one. Now I've got
four bones in my ass and he's moving them around and to
my surprise my little hole feels really good. Then he
reaches back and works an uneaten chicken wing into my
pussy. I feel complete shame that this is exciting me.

"Reach back and masturbate yourself."

I do and as I'm working my clit he plays with the bones
in my ass. I takes me about three minutes for me to
really come hard. I'm panting around his dick, which by
now is good and hard. I come down a bit from my orgasm
and the he starts pulling the little bones out of my
ass one by one, then he pulls the wing out my pussy and
rubs it all over crotch.

"Now the fun begins," he says. He slaps my ass a couple
times, sits back, takes along draw of his beer and
whistles really loud. I hear the dogs come running into
the room.

Now I'm really scared and try to lift my head which
isn't going to happen. He holds me firmly in place by
my hair. "Just keep sucking bitch. You're going to like
this." The dogs are right at my ass and start licking
away like crazies all over my ass and pussy. Now I know
why the chicken. Their licking is nonstop and is
starting to tingle my whole crotch. They work over my
asshole with a vengeance and I can't keep it from
clenching and opening like an ass spasm. He tell me to
reach back and spread my lips and let them at my clit.
I do and now I can feel my clit start to swell and soon
I can feel a clit orgasm building up and then I'm over
the edge.

"Good girl, I told you it'd be fun. OK boys, you'll all
get a turn but Buddy's been working so he goes first."
He pats my ass a couple times and says, "Come on Buddy,
up!"

Next I feel the huge dog from the car on my back and I
think, 'Oh my god he's going to let his dogs fuck me!'
I start squirming and trying to say no. He slaps my
head and the reaches down to hold my ass still for
Buddy. "Just keep sucking bitch you're not going
anywhere."

The dog's dick is poking around my holes and pretty
soon it finds the sweet spot and in an instant I have a
good six or eight inches of the biggest cock I've ever
felt pounding up into my pussy. Buddy adjusts a bit and
then he just pushes his whole dick up in me. God it is
huge and now he's humping it in and out of me at
incredible speed. I can feel it banging on my cervix.

I don't know what to think but my pussy does, it's
oozing and getting wetter by the second. It's grabbing
at the big dick like it's got a mind of it's own and
soon I begin to feel the fucking I'm getting start to
make my whole body go weak. He leans forward, rubbing
Buddy's ears and sides.

"You like your little piece of human ass? Do you Buddy?
She's all yours just fuck away at that bitch pussy. I
can hear her pussy bubbling around your big ole dog
cock so I can tell she likes it, huh Buddy. Fuck her
good and stuff that big knot of yours in there. We're
gonna have some fun tonight."

He sits back to drink more beer and watch Buddy fuck
me. I feel totally degraded being offered to his dog
but that doesn't stop me from coming. I shudder through
another orgasm, panting around his dick. Buddy just
keeps going, then I feel my pussy lips being banged at.
It must be the knot.

The dog is really trying hard to get it in me. He
reaches down my side and pulls my pussy open from the
sides. "Come on Buddy, push into her. Fuck that knot
into her hot little snatch. We're going to turn her
into a good dog bitch." Buddy is pushing hard and I'm
really wet and he's pulling me open and then I feel my
pussy stretched unbelievably and then it's in me. My
pussy closes behind it. I've never been so full of dick
meat, I can feel it up in my gut.

Buddy's strokes are shorter now and my entire vagina is
coming on his giant piece of meat. He sits back to
watch Buddy breed me. "Good boy, now fuck her up good
and empty your dog balls way up inside her." Just
listening to him makes me come again. I'm attached to
his dick by my mouth and he's helping his dog fuck me
like I've never been this fucked before.

I feel his dick start to really stiffen in mouth and I
know this is turning him on in a big way. Buddy keeps
hunching into me, wriggling his dog meat all around
inside me. He grips my waist even tighter and I can
feel the first hot jet of his dog sperm up inside of
me. At the same time I can feel the dick in my mouth
start to twitch. The first burst of come shoots into my
mouth. "Suck it out of me dog bitch, suck it hard and
swallow every drop."

He didn't have to ask, I'm sucking like a mad woman,
his dick is shooting jism into my mouth and I'm trying
to suck him inside out. I swallow every drop. He's
moaning, Buddy's whining and hosing my pussy with huge
amounts of dog come and I'm so sexed I don't know up
from down. Soon I'm completely full of sperm from both
ends.

Things quiet down and I'm just panting around his dick
and my pussy is spasming all over Buddy's cock. He
reaches out and holds on to Buddy, who is slumping onto
my back. He knows he can't really get turned so he
holds him there. "Good boy. Was it good? This is good
little piece of human pussy. Get all your dog spunk up
in there? You'll be able to get down in a couple
minutes."

He holds Buddy there for about five minutes, soothing
him and talking to him. Soon Buddy's dick softens a bit
and he reaches down pulling me open a bit. Buddy pulls
back, my pussy really stretches and pulls what feel
like an orange out of pussy which feels completely
fucked and almost numb.

There's a minutes rest. He cracks another beer, his
dick still in my mouth. After a couple swigs he leans
forward, pats my ass a couple times and says " Titan,
up." The next dog doesn't hesitate, he's up on my back
and his aim is true. On the first poke he lands a good
eight or ten inches of dog dick straight up my sloppy
puss and we go round again.

This dog is more aggressive and just fucking
jackhammers my hole. By now I've given in and just
raise my hole up to get him in good. I feel like a
completely dominated dog slut. The humiliation makes me
come again, and again. I come three time on this dog
before he blows a gallon of dog jism into my belly. I
keep up a mild nursing of the dick in my mouth. He sits
back, drinking beer and watching TV and watching his
dog fuck away at me.

When the dog is finally done and dismounts he pats my
ass again and calls the third dog up. Atlas drills me
for about fifteen minutes, knots me up and spews his
seed deep in me. There's a huge puddle of dog come on
the floor and my pussy is numb from coming. When Atlas
is done we all rest a minute. He doesn't let me up from
his dick but my mouth is sloppy and I'm hardly sucking
anymore. His dick is just lying on my tongue. After
another beer he says "Time for the real fun."

He reaches back and fingers my asshole. Next I feel the
top of the lube tube being stuck in my butt and he
squeezes a big glob into my anus. Next he squeezes some
on the out side and rubs all around my butt hole. I
know what's about to happen but I don't care. He's
going to have the dogs fuck my ass.

As soon as I am lubed up he tells me to spread my knees
farther apart and bring them closer to the chair. This
basically lowers my ass to the right height for
fucking. "Good girl," he says. "Buddy, up!"

Buddy is up on me in flash. He reaches back and helps
Buddy's dick find my brown eye. Buddy hunches forward
and he's in. My ass has never been stretched this far
or had anything this big in it. It hurts, but in my
cummed-out submissive state it doesn't last long. Buddy
works all of his dick into my ass and starts his
pounding. My ass is on fire but the feeling of his dick
rubbing along my bowels is unbelievable.

Pretty soon my ass is clamping his dick and I'm pushing
back trying to get more in me. I'm over the edge now,
whatever he wants to do to me is good. I'm completely
now his dog in my ass whore. Buddy bangs away and I'm
back to sucking and he's getting hard again. Buddy's
knot bangs up against my ass but there's no way it's
getting in, my ass would rip apart.

Buddy just keeps pounding until he shoots a quart of
dog jism way up in my bowels. At the same time I feel
the dick in my mouth ready to go again and I suck the
come out of it like a mad woman. He helps the other two
dogs fuck my ass and I feel like the whole lower half
of my body has turned to jello. The last dog finishes
and we all rest.

Finally he lifts my head off his dick and looks at my
sweaty face and matted hair. "I think we've found a new
dog bitch, boys. Stand up."

I can't. I'm just kneeling there, come running out of
my holes.

"Let's go bitch." He grabs my tit chain and hauls me up
by my nipples, I can barely walk. "Bathroom." He pulls
me across the room and into the bathroom and makes me
face the toilet and bend over it, my face on the tank.
He re-cuffs my hands behind my back. He pulls up behind
me and stuffs his fairly hard dick up my ass, which
offers no resistance.

I feel the huge gush of warm piss pushing into me. He's
pissing in my ass. "Nothing better than a good beer
piss up some slut's ass." He pisses forever in my ass.
I can feel the pressure way up my bowels, he's really
filling me up. After a moan and a couple last spurts I
can tell he's done. He pulls out, spins me around and
sits me on the toilet.

I'm no sooner down than the piss enema in my ass lets
go with incredible force. I piss at the same time. It
feels like my whole bottom end is emptying out and I
have no control. He pushes my head back over the tank,
squeezes my sweaty tits together and slides his
slippery, ass lubed dick up between them. He proceeds
to tit fuck me hard and fast. He's squeezing my tits
and working them over his dick while I just give in. He
hammers away at my chest for good five minute, never
letting up.

Finally he buries the head of his dick in the middle of
my tits and squirts a big load of come. He lets them go
and they fall back, covered in his come. After he gets
his breath, he jerks me back up by the tit chain. "Time
for bed, dog slut."

He pulls me across the house to a room by the kitchen.
It's a special room, there's a drain in the center of
the room, the floor is linoleum, and there's a hose on
the wall. There are some blankets around the edge of
the room and there's a small leather ottoman. Then it
dawns on me, this is the dog's room. He's going to
leave me here all night.

I'm scared to be around the dogs without him. I start
to raise my head to say no but he jerks my chain really
hard hurting my nipples. He grabs my neck and forces me
over the ottoman, cuffing my hand to legs. "There you
go little dog slut, enjoy your sleep over with the
boys."

He put out bowls of food and water for the dogs and
whistled for them again. They bounded in to the room,
he gave them all a good scratch of the ears and said
"Have a good time with your new little bitch." With
that he just left and closed the door. I could hear the
TV and the microwave. He was having dinner like it was
nothing.

The dogs ate all their food before turning to me. There
was a little scuffling and bared teeth but they soon
got the order sorted out and the first one was up on my
back. I think they must have fucked me for an hour in
any hole they landed in, I was just a wet mess of
raised up fuck holes for them. At some point the door
opened and he reached in to dim the light. One of the
dogs was lodged up my ass. "Looks like fun boys,
goodnight."

The door closed and the long night began. I passed out
again and again, but would wake throughout the night as
one of the dogs would wake up and plow one of my holes
again before going back to sleep. Between the three
dogs I think they fucked me twenty times that night. I
was beyond coming, I was just a slimy fuckhole for the
dogs.

I don't remember morning coming. The door opened
abruptly and there he was in a crisp, perfectly pressed
uniform. The dogs, slightly worn out, stretched and
roused. He came over and inspected my pussy and ass,
red and swollen and dripping dog come. "Good job boys.
Anybody for a morning quickie?" The dogs came over for
a last sniff and a lick. One of them mounted up and
landed in my ass.

I was too sore and tired to do anything but let him
have it. The other two dogs went outside. He came back
in eating cereal and watched the dog fuck my ass. The
dog finished, dismounted and headed outside. "You're a
mess, your ass leaking dog come, your pussy all
swollen, I bet you never had a night like that? Well,
time to get to work." He undid the cuffs and re-cuffed
me standing up to something in the ceiling. I was too
weak to do anything but hang there. He went over and
got the hose and just sprayed my entire body.

The water was cold and bolted me back to consciousness.
He washed me all over taking special care with my tits.
He took off the chain and the clamps. My nipples must
have been an inch long. Next he forced the hose up my
pussy, douching it completely. Then he walked round
behind and did the same to my ass. The water shot out
of me and washed down the drain.

When he thought I was clean enough he got some towels
and dried me all over. He re-cuffed my hands behind my
back, draped a dog blanket over me and marched me out
to his cruiser, putting me in the passenger side. He
called Atlas to the car and he bounded in the back and
we headed down the road. It was a quiet ride back to my
car. He bent me down, undid the cuffs and told me to
get out.

I struggled to keep the blanket around me as I made it
into my car. He walked up to the window and motioned
for me to roll it down. He handed me my purse.
"Consider your self on probation and don't drive
through here again like you did yesterday. Understood?"

I nodded my head sheepishly.

"The terms of your probation are in your bag. Now get
out of here before I arrest you for public nudity."
With that he went back to his cruiser and drove away. I
opened my purse to get the keys and when I did I saw
the tit chain I had worn for the last twelve hours. In
the clamp was his card with his name, phone and
address. I turned it over and on the back he'd written
'Wear this. Bring beer.'

This was going to be some probation.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author

does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 41

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2009. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Visit Home
by Jim J. (address withheld)

***

An adult son comes home for spring break from an out of
state college and finds his mother depressed and
introverted. So he cheers her up. (MF, inc, mother/son)

***

In retrospect it's clear that she was in the throes of
depression. Hell, so was I. Things hadn't been stable
for either of us in as long as we could remember. We
just had different ways of dealing with things. By the
age of 20 I had lost my lucidity and the personal sense
of right and wrong that I had known in my youth.
Clearly she had sunken as low.

The following is a story I often look back on with a
longing. As destructive as it proved to be for my
mother and myself it was and remains some of the most
exciting and erotic material my life has known. I
experienced a power and control I can not ever know
again.

I've relived these memories over and over again and
some of the details may simply be the filling in of a
gap in actual recollection. With that in mind I begin
my lurid tale.

*

As I recall, that second day of my visit home, she was
wearing a light pink nightgown. When I saw her for the
first time in the morning she was standing in front of
the rear sliding glass door looking out into her back
yard. The sun shone in through the glass rendering her
gown a translucent pink. It shone between her legs
quite clearly revealing the silhouette of her ass. I
walked into the room wearing a pair of sweats and a T-
shirt; no shoes. My approach was silent.

I stopped, seeing the translucence, and absorbed the
sight momentarily. I struggled for a moment to see more
clearly and was able to distinguish the pattern of
pubic hair that stood out from her mound. My mind
reeled with the pleasantness of the morning, sleepy
delirium and the tingling thrill that the sight of my
mother's partially revealed body gave me. She continued
to look sullenly out across the yard, still unaware of
my presence.

At that precise moment I think I must have determined
an agenda. It was dark, exiting and just below the
surface of my conscious mind. I began to plan a
seduction of my vulnerable mom. I would play it right
so that I could get out if it wasn't working. I
certainly never expected it to succeed.

I crossed the ten feet or so separating us, watching
her gown and figure lustfully as I did. She turned her
head to me slowly. "Good morning," she said absently. I
slipped up behind her and wrapped my arms around her
waist and hugged her tight.

"Good morning," I responded cheerfully then kissed her
hard on the neck. Already I was behaving out of
character and perhaps inappropriately but it was not
quite forbidden.

As I kissed her neck I smelled her light perfume and
saw in the front the same translucence I had from the
back. Her bra-less 40 year old B cup breasts projected
perkily against the loose fabric of her gown and the
sun worked it's early morning magic. I could see her
perpetually erect nipples as clear as day in the pink
sheen. Below, her frontal pubic hair was slightly
visible. I was drunk with the sight.

She smiled wanly and kissed me on the cheek. "You seem
tired, are you ok?" I asked, still hugging her lightly
with my arms wrapped around her waist. I could feel the
smoothness of belly and the indentation her naval left
there.

"Yea I'm fine, I was just thinking of your father is
all." My father had died in a car accident a little
over a year earlier.

For a moment I was shaken and didn't move. The tangible
Eros of the moment, the scent of her, and the glow of
the morning light around us amidst beams marked out in
floating dust pulled me back in.

I slid my hands gently from her stomach then and placed
them on her shoulders. I dug my fingers into her skin
and began a firm massage.

"Mmm, that feels good," she moaned with pleasure. I
felt her loosen and yield to me.

"I'll tell you what. Why don't you come and lay down on
the couch and I'll give you a good back rub. Come on."
I directed her softly towards the living room.

"That sounds nice. Okay, Thanks."

She moved slowly towards the room I had indicated.
Things were really moving along but I still felt as
though my game could be up at any time. As she walked I
got the last glimpse of her naked body highlighted in
the light and then it was gone, back into the pink of
the fabric and the weak backlight of the electric
bulbs.

"Just lay down on your stomach there and I'll kneel
down on the floor here," I instructed.

She mounted the couch in a kneeling position. I
wondered what it would be like to see her up like that
and naked for me. She lay down then and turned her head
in toward the couch. "Is this all right?" she asked.

"Perfect," I said and I meant it. Gravity pulled her
gown down on her body showing the rise of her ass so
nicely. I began to massage. My hands roamed her back
and shoulders, stroking her, rubbing her, feeling her.

After about 10 minutes I began to get more daring. My
heart pounded out a solid and quick paced rhythm I
could feel in my chest and hardened penis. As my hands
began a lowering pattern beginning to caress the upper
areas of her buttocks I swooned in an excitement that I
could never have imagined. Though, she was still
unaware of my intentions I was beginning to feel that I
was getting somewhere; a place I never dreamed I would
be allowed to go.

It took only another minute to progress to her entire
buttocks. I pressed into her muscle there. No squeezing
or probing that would be considered more inappropriate.
She seemed to like this because she gave no indication
that she wanted me to stop or move away from that area.

Where to go from there was a delicate matter. I decided
to change approaches for the time being if only to
broaden the spectrum of contact. This was to be a
moment of truth, I had to confront her. "Hey Mom?" I
whispered. "Why don't you slip your arms out of your
robe and pull it down a little so I can rub your skin
more? It keeps bunching up, okay?" My heart was beating
like a fucking rabbit's.

"Hm? Oh okay, yea," she responded as if just woken.

Much to my delight she began to push herself up a
little and loosened the gown in front. In what appeared
to be a little less than full reserve she slipped her
arms out, one at a time and pulled it half way down her
back revealing very little of her coveted chest in the
process.

As she lay back down, this time facing me with eyes
closed peacefully, I began again. Her naked skin was
smooth and warm. I pulled the gown further down until
it reached her buttocks.

My hands found areas on her sides that were softer,
approaching her breasts, getting ever closer. Then one
hand did it. Not a full grab mind you but an overt
sweep of the side of a breast. My heart was going nuts
but she didn't react. I began more frequent passes of
the area and soon had the sides of her breasts as fair
play. I had to move on again.

"I'm going to give you a leg massage too," I warned.

"Okay," she responded feebly, eyes still closed. I knew
she was enjoying this immensely.

I began down by her ankles and worked my way up, moving
her gown up at the same time. After a few minutes I had
her robe up close to her ass from the lower end. I new
if I moved just right I would then be able to see her
pussy but I didn't want it to be that obvious yet. I
worked her legs like a true masseuse and finally looked
up.

There it was! The lighting wasn't that good but I could
actually see my mother's pussy slit, up close and
personal. She had a delicate mound of hair that I could
see surrounding the slightly pouting vulva. It was
beautiful, just as I would have fantasized it to be.
Not too protruding and yet pouting enough to show a
crease clearly building to her mostly obscured clitoral
region.

I moved up again, sacrificing my view but bent on
making some contact. She had let it go this far and my
mind had no more of it's pessimism left. Something was
going to happen.

My left hand began working the territory of her upper
torso as my lower explored the buttocks massaging
potential under the scrunched up gown. I felt her naked
ass then in a much more caressing way than before. The
stakes were rising exponentially and still her eyes
were closed.

I felt her sides again, touching her breasts then
slipped my right hand down the crack of her ass. She
moved her hips ever so slightly in that uniquely female
way that indicates to all experienced men a degree of
receptivity. She had showed her hand.

I ran the leading two fingers of my right hand down her
crack, parting it slightly as it went, toward her
vagina. My left hand stopped exploring her and came to
find her left breast. I slid it around it in a cupping
fashion just as my right hand found her labia. She
didn't resist at all though I did see a tightness
around her eyes then as though she were trying to keep
them shut against their will.

I stroked her vaginal crease parting the labia gently.
Just beneath the surface she was wet. Not moist, wet!
With no further ado I dipped my two fingers into her.
She arched slightly to receive. I pushed them in,
soaking them in her juice and feeling her insides.
Slick and warm. I began a gentle in out motion which
she ever so slightly began to match.

I squeezed her cupped breast now, feeling it's full
girth and body. After a few good squeezes I found her
nipple with my finger and thumb and grabbed onto it.
She was breathing harder now and clenching her eyes
closed.

I pinched her nipple with my left hand my right thumb
made contact with her anus. I rubbed her tiny hole,
bringing up a little juice from her vagina to slicken
the area and felt it give slightly to my prodding. God,
I was working her now. There was no turning back, I had
to fuck her. Did I just think that?!

I released her nipple and began to work my own sweats
off while manipulating her with the other hand. After a
moment of awkward and tense struggling I was nude. I
quickly made my move. I pulled my fingers gently from
within her vagina and mounted her, leaving the
nightgown scrunched up over her ass.

I slipped quickly into a comfortable position with my
legs on either side of hers and brought myself down to
the point of contact with her pussy. I stopped for only
the briefest moment before penetrating her to savor the
moment then I pushed my penis into her.

As I pushed in to full burial she moaned and pushed
against me. I grabbed her breasts from either side then
and began to fuck her. I squeezed and pinched her
breasts now without hesitation and slid in and out of
her with bold and forceful strokes. She heaved and
pushed with me now. All at once she opened her eyes.

I looked down at my mother then and let go just as she
found her orgasm. I emptied myself deep inside her
then.

In exhaustion I laid down on top her keeping myself
still inside her. Our eyes made contact then for the
first time since our new relationship had begun.

***

Since my Father had died and my brother and I had gone
back to school my Mother's life had deteriorated. She
let her friendships go and stopped being social in
nearly all regards. So it was after we had sex that
first morning we began change our mother/son
relationship into one more like lovers, even friends.

The next morning, I told her that I wanted to go
workout at the gym down the street and that I might try
to catch up with some of my old high school buddies
there. She planned on getting some things done around
the house. I said I'd be back probably after dinner
some time and I'd see her then. I really wanted to get
out for a while and try to figure out how I felt about
what had happened.

I had a late morning workout at the gym, all the while
thinking about what I had done. I felt kind of sick to
my stomach now that my libido had been satiated. After
exercising I caught up with my friend Paul. We hung
around his house shooting the shit and watching TV
until late afternoon.

Around 5:00pm we hooked up with another of our friends,
Chris, who was 21. Chris picked us up some beer and we
went back to his apartment across town. We ordered a
pizza and drank beer. I just wasn't myself until I had
a couple of beers in me.

By about 8:00 pm I was a little buzzed and my
conscience had digested along with the beer. I felt my
libido return with a vengeance. By 8:30 pm I couldn't
stand it any longer. I left the guys, adding that I had
to check in on my Mother, she hadn't been feeling well.

It was a strange feeling at that moment when I admitted
to myself that I was going home to fuck her again. The
strangest and most exciting thing was that I knew now,
that not only was it possible, but that it was likely.
How could she refuse me now?

I got home around 9:00 and my Mother was sitting on the
couch I had taken her on earlier and watching TV She
had obviously showered and changed since then. I think
she was wearing green jeans and a yellow shirt. Seeing
her brought it all back and in my buzzed state it
excited the hell out of me. I could hardly even think
of her the same way.

Anyway, I had a plan. I wasn't ready to just come right
out and say, "hey Mom, let's have sex" clearly I would
have to be more subtle than that though no where near
as sneaky as that morning.

"Hi, I'm home." I said cheerful through my buzz.

"Hi Jim. Did you see some of your old friends?" She
still sounded sort of out of it though now she was
clearly feeling awkward. Her face looked both
distracted and concerned.

"Yea, I hung out with Chris and Paul for a while. I
worked out too. My back is killing me," I said
beginning my ploy. I went over to the love seat across
from her and sat down with a thump and a grunt. "What'd
you do all day?"

She was avoiding eye contact with me, still with that
concerned, even worried face. She was feeling how I had
felt earlier. "Caught up on a few things around here,
went grocery shopping. That's about it."

I was really getting excited. She seemed so vulnerable
and sexy and the truth was I truly did love her even
though my passions had become so twisted. I could see
myself taking her to the brink again, feeling her warm
feminine body beneath me.

"I'm going to jump in the hot-tub and soak my muscles.
Why don't you go grab your suit and join me. I'm gonna
put mine on right now." Sure I would have liked to have
said let's go in nude but I didn't think she was ready
to face the truth what had happened or what was still
going on. Certainly, though, under the circumstances,
she had to have known in the back of her mind where I
was going with this.

She hesitated, said nothing.

"Come on!" I said looking her briefly in the eyes, "I'm
going to go change." I got up and started walking
toward the stairs.

"All right," she said, getting to her feet slowly.
"I'll meet you out there."

Yes! I couldn't wait to touch her again, to slip a
finger into her, play with her... taste her.

I took a piss then changed quickly and went out to the
back porch where she had the hot-tub. I turned the tub
lights on only. No overheads. The back porch was hidden
from the neighbors by trees but the reduced light was
more appealing, anyway. I hopped in wearing a pair of
bathing trunks and started the water jets and bubbles.
It really did feel great.

A couple minutes later she came out in a purple design
one-piece. I couldn't help but stare at her mound
through the bathing suit. I had seen her down there and
been inside of her. She inched into the hot water and
took a seat across from me. The buzz just wouldn't let
me wait for opportunities. As obvious as it was I faked
restlessness in the water, floated around for one
minute then moved in next to her. "Nice, huh?" I said.
I had to break the tension.

"Mmm, very nice," she said.

I put my arm around her and rubbed her back in a
fumbling non-sober kind of way. She looked away from me
in what I imagined was a sort of understanding shame.
For the second time in one day she let me see her hand.
She was going to let me do what I wanted but felt
disgraced about it.

I really don't think she wanted me sexually but when
she turned herself over to the experience was able to
get physical if not mental gratification from it. I
grabbed her breasts. Nothing sneaky or smooth about it,
I just slipped my arms around her and took them into my
hands. She didn't really react, just looked away and
yielded.

I was out of my mind driven by alcohol. "Come up here,"
I said, pulling her up by her breasts a little onto my
right leg.

She had to straddle it, sitting with her back to me. I
felt her mound on my leg and imagined her pussy
beneath. She obeyed gracefully. We had been in the
water together maybe five minutes and I was already
busy pulling the straps of her suit off her shoulders
and down over her breasts. This was the first time I
had seen them well.

Her breasts were mid B cups and only slightly sagging.
Her nipples stood erect from the middle of light pink
circles, not too big, not too small. I took one of them
into my right hand and took hold of her nipple. I
pulled at it and shook it gently, feeling and seeing
her breast react.

I moved my head around to her other side and took her
other nipple into my mouth. I sucked on this nipple
that had fed my as a baby, now a man taking pleasure in
a new form. After a few moments of this pleasure I
pushed on, bolder than ever.

My right hand moved down over her still covered stomach
and down to the joining of her thighs. I stroked the
sot flesh of her inner thighs and began kissing her
neck and feeling her left breast again. She was going
with it more naturally now and had closed her eyes.

My fingers found the edge of the fabric of her suit and
pushed under. They slid across her hair and pubic mound
and down to her clitoris. The change in texture was
fantastic. Her hairless nub was smooth and soft and I
stroked it gently. She rocked with me now and I let my
fingers push deeper finding the gap leading in.

Just at the entrance to her vagina she was excreting
juice. I could feel it mixing with the water and
escaping. My fingers plunged into her and she rose off
my leg to facilitate a smoother entry. I felt with my
finger tips the inner walls of her hole, slick with
their own juice and soft beyond measure. I pushed
against them, testing them, enjoying them.

I pulled them out almost too quickly. I stopped all
action for an awkward second fighting off the impending
orgasm I was on the edge of. It passed; thank god.
After a second I said, "Hold on I'll be right back."

I jumped out of the water trying to move as quickly as
possible so she wouldn't have second thoughts. I ran
down to the pool below, boner protruding and grabbed a
rubber tanning raft she had down there. I came back up
with the raft and laid it down with the end coming just
into the hot-tub.

She was leaning back with her arms covering her breasts
and her eyes closed. There was something so obscenely
exciting about seeing her this way, bathing suit yanked
down past her tits, covering herself, vulnerable and
waiting.

"Here, lay down on this." I stepped back in and took
her arm leading her to the raft.

"What?" She asked quietly. "You want me to lay down?
What? Like, on my back?" I sat her down on the thing,
legs hanging back over the edge and into the tub.

"Yea, just lay back, okay?"

She obeyed, keeping her arms wrapped around her
breasts.

"Yea, that's fine," I said while reaching up to her
suit straps. She closed her eyes then and I peeled her
suit down, over her stomach, past her hips. I felt like
I was raping her.

She lifted her butt to allow me to strip her fully then
and she was revealed once more. I tossed the suit to
the side and moved my face in between her hanging legs.
I lifted them up over my shoulder and held them lightly
by her lower thighs. I shoved my head then into her
pussy and explored her fully with my tongue.

I licked her lips and sucked on her clit. She tasted
fine. When I looked up her head was to the side and her
mouth was slightly open. She was getting off! I was
eating out my Mother and she was getting off. It was
unreal. I reached up and took one of her breasts and
began to kneed it passionately while I lapped and
sucked her cunt.

I came dangerously close to blowing it again.

She was probably getting there too because there was
moving and groaning slightly. "Come down here again."
This time I was commanding; I was going to take my due
now. She slid back into the water with me. I wrapped my
arms around her squeezed her ass, probed her and
generally felt her naked body up while kissing her
neck. She squirmed amiably now.

"Here get up on this", I said, turning her away from me
and helping her onto her knees on the second step
getting into the tub. Her ass came out of the water in
that position at a perfect height to fuck her Doggy
style. She went into position naturally, bending at the
waist and laying her arms and shoulders on the rim of
the tub. Her tits hung over the edge dangling.

I moved into position dropping my shorts. My Mom's ass
propped up revealing all her charms as I had never
dared to imagine her before. Her anus stared
prominently back at me as I pushed myself into her
vagina. She moved to receive and I started to drill
her. I took her by the hips and blasted away, fucking
her like there was no tomorrow. She was moaning when I
wet my thumb and began to massage her anus.

As I built towards orgasm I forced my thumb more and
more toward penetration. Her breasts bounced wildly as
I fucked into her. Then it was there the moment. I
crossed the boundary and entered her ass. I thumb
screwed her anus maybe twice before we erupted again
together.

***

After the previous day's encounters with my mother I
was really riding a high. I felt strange and a bit
guilty about what I had done but a lascivious and power
hungering desire consumed me. It was as though all my
normal wants and needs had taken on an erotic element.
I found everything was stimulating me. It was too much
to take with a sober mind.

I began drinking steadily from the beginning of that
day on. My first mixers I made right out of my mother's
liquor cabinet. She made no objections as I chased a
couple of shots of vodka with the morning orange juice
and Captain Crunch. She seemed more withdrawn and
sullen than ever, sitting at the table in her pink
gown.

Today she wore panties underneath; I could see their
outline clearly as she stared dazedly over her cereal
and out the sliding glass door. Her resignation and
depression made her all the more desirable to me. It
was sick, I know, but that power lust tingled
throughout my entire body: gave me life.

The shots cleared away the haze from the night before
consumption and depleted what little constraint I had
left. I got up, leaving my dishes for her to deal with
and went around behind her chair. She didn't look at me
as I bent over to kiss her neck. She still had that
smell I so strongly associated with her, my mother.

While kissing her I parted her gown just below her
breasts and took her left one out with my right hand. I
cupped it and squeezed it gently as I kissed her whole
neck. She didn't move. After a minute or so I stopped.
She wasn't responding at all. I didn't want to fuck her
like this. I wanted to feel the control over her body
and mind I had before. I had to get out for a while.

"I'm going out. I'll see you tonight," I said, grabbed
the vodka and went for the door.

"Okay," she responded sluggishly. I walked out the
front and slammed it bad-temperedly on my way out. I'd
deal with this later.

***

After a day of moderate drinking with Chris and Paul I
was feeling utterly zonked. I crashed at Chris' for
most of the evening sleeping on his couch. When it got
be about midnight I felt like my stomach was on fire
and my head had swollen and gained weight. No one was
around, Chris had seemingly gone to bed and Paul must
have gone home. I grabbed a slice of cold pizza and a
beer from the fridge and took off. By the time I got
back to my mother's house the beer had settled nicely
and my buzz was back and happy.

As I went in the house was dark except for one light in
the kitchen. The dishes from the morning's cereal were
still sitting on the table. In the middle of the table
was a scribbled note: "Jim, I've gone to bed. Mom."

Instantly, my blood pressure began to rise. I had
wanted to take her and the fact that she had gone to
bed really aggravated me. I wondered for a moment what
my Father would think of all this if he had still be
alive. Ha! I gave a bitter snort and decided to just go
to bed.

On the way up the stairs to my room I changed my mind.
I would indeed go to bed but tonight it would be in the
master bedroom. I was going to take my due on the king
size bed my parents had shared together for so many
years.

***

She was under the covers on the side of the bed closest
to the nightstand that had always been hers. On the
stand was a half drained bottle of Crown Royal whiskey.
Since she was never much of a drinker I should have
been worried for her. Under the circumstances, though,
all I could think of was that she was out.

I stooped over her and pulled back the covers from her
body. She lay curled up on her side wearing a sleek
white pair of panties that were riding up her ass and a
white cotton camisole. Her hair was still slightly
damp, apparently from a shower. Her hips and ass rolled
so smoothly together in this position I was instantly
aroused.

I put my hand on her ass and slid it around feeling her
obscenely. As I slid my fingers between her legs she
stirred then rolled over on her stomach with her arms
out to the sides.

I decided to strip her quietly and see if I could get
her naked without her waking. I grabbed the panties
softly from the sides and began to tug slowly. They
rolled up as I peeled them over her ass. After a couple
of seconds I had them past her vagina. In the dark I
looked on her loins, revealed to me once more. I slid
the panties all the way down her legs and off. She
didn't even stir.

She was really gone. Ideas, things I had never done
with any woman never mind my mother raced through my
mind. I grabbed the bottle off the stand and took a
mighty swill. The whiskey burned but it's flavor
confirmed to me that I was out of control of myself. I
let this freedom wash through me momentarily, eyeing
her naked ass. As the heat moved through me then I
stripped off my clothes. Naked, I climbed up over her
so that I was able to sit on her back facing her ass.

I tried to put very little weight on her in this
position but she stirred slightly. With nothing to lose
I bent at the waist, lifted her by the hips a little
and dove my face between her arched legs. I dug into
her cunt with my mouth and found the nub of her
clitoris. I took it between my tongue and upper lip and
sucked it in. It squashed around as I slurped and
sucked on her. My mouth extended out in wet circular
patterns parting and re-parting her, soaking her. As my
patterns reached their outer limits I came to her anus.

I had never tasted a woman there and was unsure what to
expect. None of my fears were realized. She was clean
and tender there. My tongue felt her little hole give
slightly as I licked it firmly. I got in there and
kissed and sucked her then like there was no tomorrow.

By then I was beginning to leave a sticky pre-cum
splotch on her back where my dick was waiting. It was
time for action. I climbed off her back and moved down
between her open legs. Her whole mound and ass are
glistened with wetness from me. The buzz was really
coming on hard and I was committed to trying this out.

I reached down and took her by the hips again this time
pulling her up toward me. I bent her at the knees and
pulled her ass further and further back. As her torso
dragged down the bed towards me the camisole rolled up
a bit revealing a little of her tits that were still
pressed to the bed.

She made a little noise but even that sounded
unconscious. Her ass was then bent most of the way out
over her calves and towards her ankles with knees out
to the sides. Holding her by the hips so she wouldn't
fall further down or to either side I brought my dick
up to her pussy. I stroked against her lips getting the
head a little wet and then dug into her.

She was soft and warm and wet enough to slide in and
out of comfortably. I shifted my left arm under her
belly and held her that way as I gave her some hard
deep pumps. Her ace was out to the side, mouth open but
nothing had changed.

I took my right hand and got lots of saliva going
around her ass hole. My thumb stroked it and prodded at
it as I humped her vagina. I thumb fucked her ass for a
minute being sure to lube her internally as well as
externally. When she was lubed and ready to go I pulled
my dick out of her cunt and struggled into position
over her ass.

I took my dick head with my right hand and guided it to
her hole and began a slow steady push. It was fantastic
to watch her anus yield slowly to let me in. Her ass
hole opened wider and wider to the point where I began
to get alarmed. It was so graphic that I began to worry
that it might actually hurt her seriously then it gave.
All at once my dick had passed the entrance and was
going in to her ass. My mother's tightness was both
admirable and exhilarating. I gave a grunt of utter
triumph as I sunk in to my full extension.

She actually began to make some guttural noises then
but I was not about to stop halfway. I looked closely
as my dick slid out of her ass hole on the back stroke.
It puckered immensely in this motion and then yielded
again in the opposite direction as I pushed in again.
As I approached climax I began to slam her ass. I
fucked that little hole for all it was worth, cramming
in and out savagely. Finally on a gigantic in-stroke I
erupted deep in her ass. It was utterly gratifying.

***

When I woke up I was hung over as hell. I rolled over
and looked at her still sleeping. Her panties were
balled up and laying on the floor next to the bed. As I
got up I lifted the covers off her again. She lay
curled up on her side facing me with her camisole
scrunched up to her breasts. I could see a little dark
spot of hair down between her tucked in legs. Last
night's session flooded back to me then and I grew a
little panicky. She hadn't been awake since then and I
was unsure how she'd react when she put the events of
the last night back together.

I got over it fast. Fuck it, she was mine now and I'd
teach her the new way. There was no going back now. I
got up, threw my underwear on and walked around the bed
behind her. I looked between her projected ass cheeks
at her anus. The area was a little red but as far as I
could tell none the worse for wear.

I gave her ass a good slap then and said "Hey! Let's
get up." She grunted slightly so I smacked her ass
again. "Come on... Wake up. Why don't you take a shower
while I make us some breakfast."

She rolled over sluggishly and grunted "All right, I'm
coming." She sat up slowly. "What time is it?"

"Who cares. Get up, take a shower. I'm going to make
some eggs." I walked to the door and headed for the
stairs. "Let's go!" I called back to her as I went.

She muttered something but I couldn't hear it as I went
down the stairs. This was great. The woman who while I
was a child controlled my life was answering to me. She
wouldn't even let me watch PG sex scenes 'till I was
like 13 or 14 and now I was fucking her. Karma can be a
wonderful thing sometimes.

The kitchen was a fucking mess. It hadn't been cleaned
in a couple of days and dishes were all over the table
and in the sink. This really pissed me off. I went to
get a couple of bowls for some cereal but the cupboard
had no clean ones left. I opened the dishwasher and the
goddamned dishes were dirty. "Fuck!" I really didn't
feel like doing dishes. I thought about it for a second
and realized I didn't have to.

"I'm in charge here now. Joyce will do this for me."

Joyce is my mother's name and hell if I was going to
run the household from then on calling her Mom. I
opened the Fridge and pulled out the O.J. I guzzled
right out of the carton. Man this whole scene was
liberating. "Time to take a shower, I think I'll check
on the woman."

Climbing back up the stairs I could hear the water
running. She had done as I said. Good. Things were
really moving along. I went back into my new bedroom
and opened up her closet. I was going to pick out
something silky and sexy for her to wear around the
house for me. The only things I could find, however,
were satin nightgowns. Though sexy, they weren't quite
as provocative or revealing as I had in mind. "We might
just have to take a ride down to Victoria's Secret
later and pick out some appropriate attire."

I raided her underwear drawer then. She had tons of
those satin bikini panties I love so much. I picked out
a nicely cut pair of white satin panties and held then
up for my perusal. I smelled them. Mmm... That fresh
clean odor really turned me on. I tossed them onto the
bed and continued my search. Jackpot! A pair of white
stockings and even a white garter to match. Dad had
some good taste. After another couple of seconds I
found a pure white silk bra to match. This is what she
was going to wear today. Nothing else. I left it all on
the bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower.

I walked into the steam laden room. "I'll be out in a
minute. I'm almost done," she said sounding really
husky and hung over. This ticked me off a little, she
was breaking the mood, so I didn't answer. I pulled my
underwear off and began to open the shower curtain.
"What are you doing?" she asked nervously.

"I'm taking a shower!" I barked back at her. I had to
regain control.

I quickly stepped in behind her and shut the curtain.
She leaned back a little and tried to cover herself,
her eyes red, glazed and full of concern. She looked so
vulnerable like that, all wet and shiny, nervous. I
watched her as her eyes darted down to my partially
erect prick. "Move over a little, I want to get some
water."

I took her arm and pulled her toward me, moving myself
under the water some. I made sure to keep the contact
going, then. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled
her towards me; face to face. She couldn't make eye
contact with me and I liked that. My prick was then
fully erect and resting against her belly. The way I
held her kept it there.

As I held her I ran one of my hands down her back
sensuously and came to her ass. I stroked her ass while
she began again, "Jim I'm pretty much done so..."

"Get the soap!" I commanded while feeling her ass.

She stopped for a second and then tried again. "I-
I'm..."

"Shut up and get me the soap!" I burst out violently.

Her face turned red but she did as I demanded. She
leaned over and took the soap out of the dish and
handed it to me. "Thanks, now turn around, I'm going to
wash you." I helped turn her around as she obeyed. She
had nothing else to say as I lathered up my hands. I
wrapped my arms around her from behind and took her
breasts into my soapy hands.

My dick slid naturally up into a vertical position
between her ass checks and I pushed it as far in
between as I could wondering if she was feeling sore
from the night before. I lathered her tits up real nice
squeezing them and pinching her nipples liberally.

After I was sure she was clean up there it was time to
get down to business. "Put your hands up against the
wall there." I pointed to the far wall of the shower.
"Don't worry I won't let you slip."

She then reached out and slowly assumed the position as
water cascaded over both of our bodies. She was
positioned the way a cop would have her for frisking. I
reached down and parted her thighs slightly making her
move her legs out to the side more. Then I took the bar
of soap and pushed it between her legs. I moved it back
and forth there frothing her up until lather was
literally dripping from her crotch.

I dropped the bar then and dug my hands in. I rubbed
her pubic mound down over her labia, parting them and
over her asshole. She arched her rear as I crammed two
fingers on my left hand into her vagina. After a second
I got my left thumb into the action as it penetrated
her asshole plunging in. I soaped her internally and
when I squeezed my hand I could fell the opposing
fingers and thumb through the wall separating the
vagina from the rectum. All the time she didn't make a
sound.

When I was done playing around and cleaning her I
rinsed her out with the removable shower head giving
her a minor douching with it. I pulled her upright by
the waist. "Go ahead and get out now. When you've dried
off I put some clothes out on the bed for you. Put them
on but nothing else and wait for me. Go ahead."

With that I gave her another slap on the ass. My
approach had to be consistently dominating if I was
going to be able to get her where I wanted to in all of
this. She got out without a word and began to dry off.
I washed myself up then.

After I was washed and dried I went to my old room and
threw on a fresh pair of briefs and a pair of shorts.
Then I returned to the Master bedroom where my mother
was drying her hair. She was dressed as I had
instructed in the white silk bra, white satin panties
and a white garter and stockings. She looked like a
sexy nurse minus the dress.

She glanced towards me but never in my eyes as I went
through her jewelry. I found a nice pearl necklace that
I added to her ensemble. As cliché as it was under the
circumstances it was a must. I also found a nice gold
bracelet that my Dad had given her one Christmas. This
seemed appropriate as well. After another minute or so
I found the spray bottle of perfume that reminded of
her when I smelled it.

I walked up behind her while she dried her hair and
slipped the pearls around her neck. Then I took her
left arm and slipped the bracelet over it. "Don't take
this bracelet off again unless I tell you to," I said
very seriously. Then more playfully I rubbed her ass.
"I want to put some of this stuff on you too." I turned
her around to face me and held her by the hips.

She stopped the blow dryer.

I picked up the spray then and gave her a good burst of
it so that it wafted down over her chest and waist. I
reached down and took the front of her panties and
pulled them open revealing her pubic hair and gave a
little spray down there with a laugh. She tried to
smile a little but it didn't look natural. "Let's go
downstairs now. You look fine, just leave your hair.
Come on." I pat her ass in the direction of the door
and watched it as she obeyed, walking slowly out the
door.

I followed her into the kitchen and took a seat and she
began to follow my example. "Don't sit down. Bring me
some orange juice." I told her. She quietly obeyed and
went over to the refrigerator. She brought me the
carton. "Thanks, now why don't you clean up the area.
Clean off the table and do the dishes. After that you
can make me some breakfast and do a laundry."

"Okay," she agreed.

She started taking the dirty dishes over to the sink
and it seemed to me that after a minute or so she lost
herself in the tasks. Her bearing rose a little. She
leaned over the table in front of me wearing her
lingerie and my boner began to ache.

Dominating her like this was the most exciting
sensation I had ever had. I reached out and copped a
feel of her pussy through the satin panties as she
worked. She pretended not to notice but I felt her
quiver as I slipped a finger under the panty line to
touch her vulva.

I knew that from this point forward my Mother would do
what I wanted whenever I wanted it and so she did. For
the next few years, whenever I came home she was
available to me anyway I wanted her. In fact I think
she lived for my visits home. I know that because when
I finally hooked up with a gild from College and goy
married at 25, my Mother committed suicide several
months after the wedding.

You see, I'd told her that our special relationship
would have to stop. Looking back I wish I hadn't told
her that...

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 65

[Andy Black]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2007. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Lesson in Civic Responsibility
by Vulgus (vul...@hotmail.com)

***

A young couple out for an evening of fun make the wrong
man mad and end up paying for it. (M+/F, nc, blkmail,
exh, oral, anal)

***

It was our thirtieth anniversary. We had been married
for thirty days today. Jon, my high school sweetheart
and I had gotten married one month after we graduated
from high school.

Things were tight of course. We had a small apartment
and the old car that Jon drove all through high school.
Jon had lined up a job before we graduated. He would be
working at the electronics store where he had been
working part time and during summer vacations while we
were still in school. He mostly went to people's houses
and set up their home entertainment systems, or went
out when they had problems to figure out what the
problem was. He also did a little sales work when he
wasn't busy with that. We weren't getting rich but it
was pretty good money for just starting out in life.

Our goal was for him to go to the local tech school at
night and get a degree.

I had also lined up a job, doing telephone sales for a
local real estate company that specialized in time
shares. But I got fired after a week when I told off a
guy that got fresh with me on the phone. So now I was
looking for work.

To celebrate, Jon was taking me out to dinner and then
dancing at a new club that had recently opened up just
outside of town. It was a big extravagance. We really
couldn't afford it, but as long as we didn't go crazy
on the alcohol, and didn't stay out too late, we
figured we could squeeze it into our tight budget.

It wasn't like we were going to a fancy restaurant
anyway, just one of the local steakhouse chains. You
can only eat so much hot dogs, meatloaf and spaghetti.
Every once in a while you need a steak. The smart thing
would have been to buy a couple of nice steaks and eat
them at home, but it was my anniversary too. I wanted a
night off, and a night out. We both loved to dance and
it just seemed like we were due a little fun and
relaxation.

The meal was nice, not great, but since we didn't have
to do the dishes that made it better. Then we drove out
to the new club for a couple of drinks and some
dancing. It was still early, only a little before eight
PM when we got there, but already the place was packed.
We had to drive around the parking lot for a while
before we found a parking place.

Well, we didn't have to, there were plenty of spaces in
the back, but you know how men are! Jon had to find a
nice place up front. But I didn't tease him, like I
normally did when he played parking lot roulette,
because the parking lot was so dark away from the
building that it made me nervous. I was happy when he
found someone leaving right up front and we parked in a
well lit parking spot.

The club had a live band and we had to pay to get in,
which didn't help our budget any. But the band was good
and we got a table and ordered drinks, after showing
the waitress our fake IDs, and then we hit the dance
floor.

We attracted attention right away. We are both good
dancers, and I was looking hot in my tiny little dress.
I am 5' 8", 120 pounds, long blonde hair and I have a
great figure. I don't have large breasts, but my little
B cups are firm and stand up straight. I haven't worn a
bra in years and in this thin dress my nipples were
poking out like crazy. As an extra added attraction, I
have those long slender legs that drive guys crazy,
especially when they are topped by a high, tight, sexy
ass like mine. I knew the guys were watching and I
loved it.

Since the drinks were so expensive here we drank
slowly, we could only afford three drinks apiece. Then
we turned back into pumpkins and went home to our
little apartment. We managed to stretch it out until
almost eleven. It had been fun, but it was time to go.
Actually, we were both anxious to get home and get to
bed. We were both turned on from the dancing and
flirting and Jon loved it when I got so much attention
from the crowd.

We went out to the car and Jon unlocked my door. But
before he opened it he took me in his arms and kissed
me. It became a very passionate kiss and before long we
were leaning up against our car and making out big
time.

Jon had his hands all over me, even under my dress.
Normally I wouldn't let him get so carried away in
public, but it was dark and quiet and we had been
drinking, and besides, it felt so damned good! We
really did go too far. Before I knew what was going on,
Jon had my panties off and my legs were around his
waist and he was making love to me as I leaned up
against the car. I am not usually an al fresco kind of
girl. I like my loving in private, in a bed surrounded
by four walls. I guess love and alcohol can make you do
funny things.

I was soon cumming, holding Jon close and biting his
neck to keep from screaming. I guess that set him off
and then I gently let my feet return to the ground.
Then we just held each other and kissed for a few
minutes.

Jon finally opened my car door and I climbed in. He
went around and got in and started the car and then he
started backing out of our spot in the tightly packed
parking lot. We were still laughing and joking about
what we had just done. Jon said something about the
kind of woman that has sex in parking lots and I
slapped at him playfully. He jerked away and when he
did he pulled at the steering wheel and the side of our
car just touched the car that had been parked beside
us. Jon swore and finished backing out and then got out
and looked at the bumper of the car he had scraped.

It couldn't be an old pick up truck of course. It was a
beautiful Rolls Royce, an older one, but in beautiful
condition. It looked brand new. Except now there was a
three inch scrape on the fender.

Jon looked around and didn't see anyone and said, "What
should I do? Should I leave a note?"

I looked around and didn't see anyone in the parking
lot. "Let's just get out of here. Nobody saw anything
and we can't afford to repair a car like that."

Jon got back in, but he didn't drive away right away.
"We have insurance," he said. He really wanted to do
the right thing.

But I figured if a guy could afford that car he could
better afford to fix it than we could. If we reported
that accident, our insurance, which was already through
the roof for a couple of eighteen year olds, would be
totally unaffordable.

"Jon, let's go, before someone sees us," I said.

Jon looked around again and then drove off. As soon as
we were out of the parking lot I breathed a sigh of
relief and slid over and nestled up to my brand new
husband. He was still not feeling right about driving
away like that. I knew how to take his mind off of it
though. I dropped my hand to his thigh and slid it up
and tickled his manhood while I nibbled on his ear.

By the time we got home Jon was fine. He even picked me
up at our threshold and carried me into the apartment
and to the bedroom, where he tossed me on the bed. I
quickly slid out of my shoes and my slinky dress and
watched him finish undressing.

I know a lot of girls that don't find the naked male
body sexy. They prefer that he be wearing something, a
sexy pair of underwear or a tight pair of shorts. I
have one friend that has a real thing for jock straps!

Not me. I love to see Jon naked. I think he is so sexy.
He has a nice body, not real muscular, but slender and
fit. He has a beautiful cock. It is just the right
size, seven inches long and just thick enough that I
can't quite reach my fingers all the way around it.

Jon is not all show either. He is a very good lover. He
always pleases me. We started dating when we were
freshmen in high school. The first couple of times it
didn't take, we would date for a while and then fight
and break up. But shortly after the start of our junior
year we started going steady and not long after that he
managed to separate me from my virginity. I had
definitely been ready. I have only been with Jon. But
when you have the best there is no reason to look
anywhere else.

I must admit that neither of us is very adventurous. We
make love almost every day, now that we are married,
sometimes twice a day. But we don't do a lot of that
kinky stuff. I have licked Jon's cock and his balls a
few times, even sucked on it a couple of times, for a
minute or two. He has kissed and licked around my pussy
a few times too. And it feels nice, but we just really
like to do things the old fashioned way. We touch a
lot, and we kiss, and then Jon gets on top of me and
makes love. It's what works for us and we love it.

Now that Jon was working full time, the store had given
him a vehicle to make his service calls in. Since he
didn't need the car at work anymore, I was driving him
to work and then using the car to look for work for
myself.

It was harder than I expected. The job market was
pretty tight right now. But things were looking up. I
had a call back today for a job as a receptionist, and
the best thing about this job was that if I got it, I
could walk to work. It was only a half a mile from our
apartment. The interview went well and I was feeling
pretty confident when I picked Jon up after he got off
of work. I told him all about it on the way home and
then I went in and put supper on the table, meatloaf
again. It was already in the oven and ready when we got
home. I just nuked a couple of potatoes to go with it
and we sat down to eat.

After supper we cleaned up the table and did dishes and
went in to watch television. It was just another normal
evening. We sat together on our second hand couch and
held each other while we watched TV.

But this wasn't going to be a normal evening. Not long
after we settled down there was a knock at our door. I
went to see who it was. I looked through the peephole
in the door and saw two men in suits.

I opened the door and one of them asked if I were Toni
Roberts. I said that I was and he told me that he
needed to talk to my husband and me about a very
important matter. They were large, intimidating men and
I wasn't sure about letting them into my house but they
didn't wait for an invitation. They just walked right
past me and they were standing in our little living
room.

Jon stood up and I closed the door and walked around
them to stand by my husband.

The man that seemed to be taking the lead said, "Mr.
Roberts, my name is John Cole and this is my associate,
Bill Nash. We are employed by Mr. Nolan."

Jon and I were just waiting, a little less than
patiently, to find out what they wanted. These two
large men seemed to take up all of the space in our
little living room.

Jon finally spoke to the guy doing all the talking.
"What is it you want Mr. Cole?"

Mr. Cole reached into the inside pocket of his suit
coat and handed Jon a piece of paper. "This is a bill
for $15,000, due and payable immediately."

The blood drained out of my head and I fell onto the
chair behind me. We couldn't possibly owe anyone that
much money. We didn't own anything! We didn't even have
any credit!

"That's not possible," Jon said, but I heard the
nervousness in his voice. "There must be some mistake.
We don't owe anyone any money. You must have the wrong
Jon Roberts."

"There was a mistake, Mr. Roberts. You and your wife
made it a couple of weeks ago when you damaged my
employer's car and then left the scene of the
accident."

"But it was just a little scratch! I mean..." It was
too late to say that he didn't do it! "Look, I am
sorry. I should have left a note, but there is no way
that little scratch cost $15,000."

"That wasn't the only scratch," the man said. He
reached his hand out and his associate handed him a
videotape. He handed the tape to Jon and said, "This is
a copy of the surveillance film from outside the club
where you damaged Mr. Nolan's Rolls Royce two weeks
ago. Please put it on and I will show you what I am
talking about."

Jon didn't have much choice. The men moved aside and he
put the tape in the machine and turned it on. I
screamed when the picture came on and I could clearly
see us making love in the parking lot. The top of my
dress was gaping open, my breasts were bouncing around
wildly, and my skirt was up to my waist, my butt
plainly displayed. Jon tried to shut it off but the man
stopped him.

"Your wife is beautiful. But look at her feet."

I forced myself to look and finally I saw what he was
referring to. My heels were rubbing against the paint,
scratching the driver's door and the front fender while
we made love in the parking lot.

The man told us to keep watching and the tape showed
Jon when he seemed to stagger slightly as he walked
around to his side of the car. Then it showed the
erratic move that resulted from my slap while he was
backing out of the parking space. It also showed us
stopping, and Jon getting out of the car to look at the
damage, and then it showed us as we hurriedly left the
scene. There was no way we could say that we didn't
know we had hit the car.

Mr. Cole said, "That car has a custom pearl paint job
applied by an artisan from a shop on the other side of
the country. The car will have to be trucked to
California and refinished. I assure you that you are
getting off easy at $15,000. The costs will be higher,
and Mr. Nolan isn't even including the cost of tracking
you down."

Jon sat stunned, staring at the now blank TV screen.

I was on the verge of tears. We don't have any money,
we don't have any credit. Neither of our families has
any money either, even if we could ask them. And we
can't. They were so mad at us for getting married right
after graduation that we aren't even talking to our
parents.

I looked at Mr. Cole and said, "We don't have any
money. We just got out of school. I haven't found a job
yet. We are living on meatloaf and spaghetti. We don't
have $15,000. We have no way of getting it. We are
poor, our families are poor. We don't have any credit."

"Then you need to come with us and work this out with
Mr. Nolan."

I looked at Jon. I was scared of these men and I didn't
want to go anywhere with them. I could see that he felt
the same way. But what choice did we have? These didn't
look like the kind of people that called the police
when they had a problem. They looked like the kind of
people that solved their own problems.

"You should have had this conversation two weeks ago,"
the large man said stonily, "you would have been in a
lot less trouble if you had."

We didn't have much choice. Jon shut off the TV and VCR
and we followed them out. Jon locked the door and we
went out to the parking lot. Jon asked them where we
were going, in case we got separated. They didn't
answer; they just opened the back door of their car and
motioned us inside. Again, they weren't offering us any
choices. We sat in the back and held hands while Mr.
Nash, who had yet to utter a word, drove.

We ended up back at the club and parked right beside
the Rolls Royce. They got out and held the back doors
for us and as I walked by the Rolls I noticed the
scratches on the door and fender for the first time.
How could I have not known that I was doing that?!

Mr. Cole led, I followed, then Jon and finally Mr.
Nash. Like we could make a break for it or something!

We approached a table in the corner where a dozen
people were sitting. When we approached they looked up
and everyone stared at Jon and me. It was obvious who
was in charge. The large man in the Hawaiian shirt had
been the center of attention as we approached. Now, as
we stood at the table everyone was silent and the large
man in the loud shirt was glowering at us.

He made a motion with his hand and everyone on one side
of him stood up so that he could slide out of the
booth. We followed him back to his soundproofed office
in the back.

As soon as the door was closed Mr. Cole introduced us
to Mr. Nolan.

Mr. Nolan walked around his desk and sat down. He
looked at us, mostly at me. Nobody said anything for a
long time and then Mr. Nolan said, "I assume, since you
are here, that you did not give my associates a check
for the money you owe me. Does that mean that you don't
feel that you owe it to me?"

Jon and I looked at each other. Jon said, "No sir, but
I swear we didn't know we had scratched the side of
your car. And the scratch on your fender was so small.
We just..."

Jon wound down; there really wasn't anything he could
say.

"So you admit that you owe me the money, I must assume
then that you don't have it. When could you have it?
Keep in mind I charge an exorbitant interest rate."

"Mr. Nolan," Jon said, "I only make $22,000 a year. My
wife hasn't started a job yet, but we think she's got
one starting soon. She just interviewed with a place in
town and she thinks they are going to hire her. But
right now we are just scraping by. We just got out of
school and just got married and, to be blunt, we ain't
got shit."

"I guess you haven't heard of me, have you?" Mr. Nolan
asked.

We both shook our heads. I was getting scared now, very
scared. I could tell that Jon was too.

"I am not one of those people that are known for being
litigious," he continued. "I don't take people to
court. Instead, I make examples out of them. Do you
have any questions about what I mean?"

I was crying now. It sounded like we were about to be
killed and dumped in a river somewhere. Jon said, "Mr.
Nolan, all of this is my fault. You can do what you
want to me, but please, let Toni go. I am the one that
scratched your paint and drove away."

Before I could interject the truth, Mr. Nolan reached
for a remote control on his large plasma television and
turned it on, and then we saw the tape again, in high
definition this time. I was so embarrassed, they all
could see my breasts and my butt and the lust on my
face. But what they were looking at was my heels
scraping the paint, not my breasts.

Nobody spoke as we watched for a minute or two, then he
pushed another button and it fast forwarded to us
backing out of the space. On this large screen in high
definition we could plainly see where I caused Jon to
swerve and hit the Rolls. We continued to watch and it
was obvious that Jon wanted to do the right thing and I
was urging him to leave.

"Mr. Roberts, you are chivalrous, but you are a liar.
It is apparent that your young wife is responsible for
nearly all of this damage and for you then making the
wrong decision and driving away. It is inconceivable to
me that she was not aware that her heels were gouging
the side of my car."

I collapsed to my knees and sobbed, "Please don't kill
us! I didn't mean to scratch your car."

Mr. Nolan looked at both of us like we were bugs and he
was just trying to decide how to crush us. He snapped
at me to shut up and get on my feet. I instantly rose
and stood on shaky legs and tried to stop crying.

Mr. Nolan backed up the tape, back to the part where
Jon was making love to me and I was so exposed. He
paused the tape there and looked at it for a while.
Then he looked at us for a minute.

The suspense was unbearable. Finally he spoke. "I think
I have a way for you to get out of this alive. And I
won't even charge you any interest."

"We'll do it!" I said quickly. I didn't even care what
it was; I just wanted us to live. And I knew that he
was right, this was mostly my fault. It wasn't fair
that Jon should pay for what I did.

"You better wait and hear what my offer is. You owe me
$15,000. I would have been pissed if you had done the
honorable thing. But you didn't. I had to find you. Now
I am furious. Here is my proposal. Mr. Roberts, it
would take you an entire year to repay me if you gave
me every penny you earned after all of the standard
deductions from your paycheck. Since you, Mrs. Roberts,
do not have a job, and since you are the one most
responsible, I am proposing that you will pay off the
debt at a rate of $5,000 a month by serving me."

"Not working for me, you understand. You will basically
be my slave. And you better believe I am going to get
my money's worth. You will still live at home,
sometimes. But most of your time will be spent with me
or the person or persons of my choosing. Your duties
will primarily be of a sexual nature. You will not be
allowed to say no to anything, or to anyone. You will
have a very hard time of it. The only things that you
might find to be grateful for are that I won't charge
you interest. If I did it would take you a year to pay
me back. And, you will live to not be able to talk
about it. You have one minute, decide."

Jon shouted out, "You're insane! We won't agree to
that! We're leaving."

Jon grabbed my hand and started for the door. His two
goons were blocking the door so we came to a stop
before we had taken two steps.

I heard Mr. Nolan say, "OK boys, take them out."

The two goons started toward us and I wheeled around
and sobbed, "No! Wait! I'll do it!"

Jon grabbed me and said, "You don't know what you're
saying Toni! Did you hear what you'll have to do?"

"Jon," I sobbed quietly, "they are going to kill us. Do
you want to die?"

Jon was crying now too. I had never seen Jon cry. It
was horrible.

I turned back to Mr. Nolan and said, "Please Mr. Nolan,
I'll do what you want. I will be your slave for three
months."

"I don't know if you can handle it little girl. All
this crying is already getting on my nerves."

I wiped my eyes and I said, "It will be hard for me. I
have only been with Jon and I am very shy. But I don't
want to die and I don't want Jon to die because of my
mistakes. Please, give me a chance."

"OK," he said. "Take your clothes off."

Jon did something behind me, something they apparently
thought he shouldn't do. I heard them punch him. I
heard the air go out of him and he slumped to the
floor. They picked him up and tossed him into a chair
and ordered him not to move. Mr. Nash grabbed his hair
and held his head up so that he would be sure to see
what was happening.

I took a deep breath and slipped my shoes off and
pushed them away. Then I pulled off my tank top and
dropped it in a nearby chair. My nipples hardened
instantly, from the air conditioning I suppose.

I unbuttoned my shorts and pushed them and my underwear
off together and picked them up and put them in the
chair with my top.

"Turn around, slowly," he ordered.

I obeyed, careful not to look at Jon as I faced that
direction.

When I was facing Mr. Nolan again he wiggled his finger
at me and I walked around his desk on shaking legs to
stand in front him. He had turned his chair to face me
and he pulled me forward so that I straddled one of his
large legs. He explored my body for a few moments,
squeezing and pinching my breasts and then exploring my
vagina.

He pushed a couple of fingers into me and noting how
dry I was he said, "You are really going to hate your
work here if you can't lube that little cunt up."

"I'll try," I said, stupid as it sounds. "I am sorry."
I was apologizing for not getting aroused by his cruel
prelude to rape! Jon was the only man who had seen me
naked and now I was naked in front of three strangers.
It was not exciting. I was terrified!

Mr. Nolan pushed me to my knees and stood up. He
dropped his pants and his underwear and ordered me to
suck his cock.

I had figured I could stand letting Mr. Nolan fuck me
for three months. At least I could stand it better than
I could stand being killed. I hadn't thought it out
much beyond that.

"Of course, guys like to get blowjobs!" I thought to
myself. "I will probably have to do this often!" And he
wasn't going to let me suck for a minute or two and
then let me get up. I knew that lots of girls let men
cum in their mouths. But just thinking about it was
enough to make me gag. I just had to keep reminding
myself of the alternative.

I reached out and gently scooped his soft, fat organ
into my hand. I leaned forward and kissed it and licked
it like I would for Jon.

He looked over at his two goons and said, "Are you guys
watching this?! This fucking cunt doesn't have a clue!"

I blushed even more furiously when I heard them
chuckle. I didn't want to know that they were watching.
I put my lips over the head of his cock and when I had
the head and a little of the shaft in my mouth I
started sucking on it gently, like I did for Jon.

He ordered me to put my hands behind my back. I did,
but it was difficult to stay bent over his crotch that
way. It turns out I didn't know how difficult things
were going to be.

Mr. Nolan grabbed my head with both of his large hands
and pulled my head down forcefully until the head of
his cock was forced to the back of my throat. I started
gagging and tried to fight back with my arms but one of
his goons came up behind me and grabbed my arms and I
was helpless.

Mr. Nolan lifted my head until just the head of his fat
cock was in my mouth and then pulled my head down
again. I was having trouble breathing. I was gagging
and crying hysterically and I was totally helpless.

Mr. Nolan finally achieved his goal on the fourth or
fifth attempt and his cock slid right down my throat. I
was desperate for air and struggled to get free but
with my arms held high behind my back and my head in
this monster's firm grip I was unable to defend myself
at all.

Just before I blacked out from lack of oxygen he pulled
my head up and I gasped for air. He only allowed me a
second of air before he pulled my head down and forced
his cock into my throat again. It seemed to last
forever. I was sure that he had damaged my throat. I
was ignoring the pain in my shoulders as the man behind
me held my arms at such a sharp angle that my shoulders
were just on the verge of dislocating. I could only
concentrate on gasping for air.

I was so relieved when he finally started filling my
mouth with his cum that I didn't even gag. He warned me
not to spill any and I tried to swallow every drop.
There was a little run off through my nostrils when I
had been choking for breath, but he allowed me to scoop
that up and swallow it and didn't punish me for
disobeying, this time.

Both men released me and I fell to the floor at his
feet, still gasping for air. He asked Mr. Cole, the man
who had been holding my arms, if I was still bone dry.

Mr. Cole reached down and grabbed one of my legs and
lifted it in the air. I was suddenly flat on my back
with my legs spread wide and one of them suspended in
the air in his steel grip.

"Looks pretty dry," he commented. Then he bent down and
stuck a long, fat finger roughly into my vagina. I
grunted in pain as he wiggled it around a little and
said, "A little damp, might just be sweat."

Mr. Norton said, "I need to rest up a few minutes
before I fuck her cunt. You boys want some head?"

Mr. Nash spoke for the first time this evening. "Does
the Pope shit in the woods?!"

I looked over at Jon and saw that he must have tried to
come to my aid when that prick was raping my mouth. He
had a large red mark on his face, there was blood
dripping from his nose, and he was holding his arm. I
hoped it wasn't broken.

I didn't resist as Mr. Cole pulled me to my knees again
and ordered me to get his cock out. I opened his zipper
and tried to pull it out, but it was too large and
already very hard. I had to unfasten his pants and pull
them and his shorts down to his knees.

His cock was right in my face and I reached out to hold
it but he slapped my hand away. I opened my mouth and
took as much of him into my mouth as I could. I moved
my head up and down forcefully and tried to force the
head of his cock into my throat. I knew that was his
intention. But I just couldn't do it. I was already so
sore.

He knew I could do it with a little help, though. He
grabbed my head and moved it up and down the way he
wanted. He ordered me to grab the back of his thighs
with my hands and hold on. Then he started forcing his
cock down my throat. It was just as hard as it had been
the first time. His cock was not as fat, but it was
longer. Just like with Mr. Nolan, it took four or five
strokes before his cock slid down my throat. But I had
gotten a little practice learning to breathe while
choking on a cock so it was not quite as traumatic as
the first time had been.

Mr. Cole must be popular with the ladies, because he
had a lot of staying power. I was almost grateful when
I was distracted by Mr. Nolan reaching between my legs
and toying with my vagina. Not that it felt good, but
he was very rough and I appreciated the distraction.

Mr. Cole said, "Here it comes, cunt. You ready for a
nice big snack?"

Unlike Mr. Nolan, Mr. Cole held my face pressed tightly
to his stomach when he came and I didn't even taste it.
It all went straight down into my stomach. I was nearly
asphyxiated, but at least I didn't taste his nasty cum.

He finally pulled out and let me breath for a moment
before his associate, Mr. Nash approached with his cock
in his hand.

I was still being groped and pawed by Mr. Nolan, and as
I took Mr. Nash into my mouth I heard him chuckle and
say, "Boys, I think she is finally getting into it. She
is juicing up just fine now. I guess the pump just
needed priming."

I put my hands behind Mr. Nash's thighs and fought to
take him down my throat. I was amazed at myself when
after a couple of strokes I had my lips stretched
around the base of his cock. Mr. Nash didn't hold my
head. He leaned back and watched as I raped my mouth on
his cock for him. Thankfully he wasn't as long lasting
as Mr. Cole and in fifteen minutes or so I felt his
hands on my head as he pulled my head back and he
finished off by beating his meat into my mouth.

This time I got the full effect. My mouth was full to
overflowing by the time he stopped coming. I was afraid
I was going to spill some when he finally pulled his
cock from my mouth. It took several swallows, but I
finally managed to get all of his slime down my throat.

My throat and my jaw were so sore I didn't think I
could talk. I fought against the tears, and just knelt
in place waiting for the next indignity.

Mr. Nash put his clothing back together and then he
patted my head. His hand wandered down and massaged my
breast for a moment, and then he squeezed the nipple,
hard, and pulled so that I thought he was trying to
pull me to my feet. I squealed in pain and he laughed
and stood up. He walked back over and stood behind Jon.

Mr. Nolan stood up and pulled me to my feet. He walked
me around to the front of his desk and pushed me down
over it on my back. He lifted my legs up so that my
ankles were almost touching my ears. Then he pressed
his cock against my now damp slit and forced himself
slowly into me. I just lay on my back staring at the
ceiling while he fucked me. I felt his eyes on me. I
felt him watching the way my breasts were swinging
wildly with the brutal motion of his fucking. I imagine
he was waiting for me to get aroused. Hoping my body
would betray me as he pounded his fat cock into my once
private orifice. I was not aroused in the least.

He fucked me for a long time. I wasn't about to thank
him out loud, but I was grateful that he had taken the
time to get some lube flowing in my slit before he took
me. He has an unusually fat cock. Well, I have only
seen one before today, but it seemed very fat to me.

He finally reached around my legs and grabbed my tits
and squeezed hard as he tensed up and shot another load
of cum into my body. Then he rested for a minute before
pulling out. When he stepped back I dropped my legs and
he pulled me off his desk and forced his cock into my
mouth. The smell and the taste were disgusting. I
fought to keep from vomiting. I had an idea I would
really regret it if I did that.

At last he pulled his pants up and pointed to the door
that led to his private restroom. I went in and cleaned
up. I took my time. I wasn't anxious to go back out
there. I sat on the toilet and let his cum leak out. I
cleaned myself as best I could before rinsing out my
mouth with water from the tap several times.

Finally I went back out into the office. Everyone was
dressed now and I was hoping that we could leave. Mr.
Nolan tossed me my panties and ordered me to put them
on. When I had, he walked out of the office and his
henchmen took Jon and me and pulled us after him. I was
pulled right out into the club in only my panties!

There were hundreds of people in the room. And a large
number of them noticed. The ones that didn't soon had
me pointed out to them. Now this wasn't a strip club or
a topless place. This was just a normal dance club.
There was a band playing and there were couples
everywhere you looked. I thought what I had just done
in the office was embarrassing!

Mr. Nolan led the way back over to the table where he
had been sitting when we came in. He waived several
people out and he slid in. His friends slid back in and
then I was pushed down on the end of the seat, so that
I was nearest the crowd and on plain display. Mr. Cole
and Mr. Nash sat at an empty table nearby with Jon.

I glanced at the people at the table. I was humiliated,
but I was curious about their reaction. There were
several women at the table and hopefully someone would
be offended at a woman in panties joining the party. No
such luck.

They all seemed to know who I was and why I was here.
They made crude comments and jokes about me and Mr.
Nolan sat and told them, in detail, what had just
happened to me.

I was sitting with just my right buttock on the padded
bench. That was all that there was room for. The man
that I was squeezed up against looked me over and then
he put his arm around me and his hand fell over my
breast. He grabbed it and pawed it, much to the
amusement of everyone, even the women at the table.

He asked me how I liked being a slave so far.

I didn't know what to say. Of course I hated it! But I
didn't dare say that. I looked at Mr. Nolan and he was
waiting for my answer. I tried to speak but could only
rasp out, "It's fine." I couldn't even talk.

Everyone laughed at my discomfort and my humiliation. I
tried to be as inconspicuous as possible as I sat on
the edge of the bench. I knew that people were staring
at me. Things were about to get worse.

The band had been on break, now they were starting up
again. As soon as they started one of the men at the
table got up and asked me to dance. I shook my head
'no' and tried to shy away from him.

Mr. Nolan snapped at me, "You stupid cunt! Have you
forgotten the rules already? I know you're blonde, but
shit, it was less than an hour ago I told you the
damned rules!"

"Oh shit!! I can't say no!" I thought, panic washing
over me.

"I'm sorry Mr. Nolan. I forgot. I won't forget again, I
promise."

I stood up and let the man lead me to the well lit
dance floor in only my panties. As we walked away I
heard everyone at the table laughing loudly at my
misery.

The man pulled me into the middle of the dance floor
and the crowd couldn't believe their eyes. They
immediately cleared a circle around us and watched as
we danced. I was trying to dance as sedately as
possible, to keep from exposing too much, and too keep
the shaking of my exposed flesh to a minimum. Until he
pulled me close and warned me that I had best start
dancing like he knew I could, and he wanted to see a
smile.

I tried to force a smile on my face. I knew I wasn't
fooling anyone though. But I concentrated on my
dancing. I tried to dance like I did two weeks ago. The
guys, and a lot of the girls that were surrounding us,
were cheering and whistling. As long as I concentrated
on the music and the dancing it wasn't so bad.

We danced through three fast songs and then a slow song
started. The man pulled me close and we danced with one
hand holding my breast and one hand inside my panties
holding my ass.

Halfway through the song, someone cut in. He had seen
how my last partner had held me and he held me the same
way. I saw the man that had brought me out here walking
back to the table. I was kept on the floor for the next
two hours or so. I was felt up and kissed and rubbed up
against by just about every male in the club. At some
point someone pulled my panties off. I started to
object, but remembered my rules just in time. I can't
say no to anyone. I never actually had sex out on the
dance floor, but I did everything else.

The club finally closed. I was totally exhausted. I had
been dancing for nearly three hours steady. I was also
dying of thirst. The dance floor finally emptied and I
walked back over to the table. A couple of people had
left, but most of them were watching and waiting.

Mr. Nolan said, "You are a pretty hot dancer. I should
open up a strip joint with you as the only dancer!"

I was afraid to speak, but I had to have a drink.
Finally I spoke up, "Please Mr. Nolan, I need a drink
bad."

He smiled at me and said, "Sure hon, what do you want?"

"Water sir, please," I croaked. My throat was still
sore from my earlier deep-throating lessons.

Mr. Nolan spoke to the guy on the end of the bench and
he walked over to the bar. He came right back with a
bowl of water and set it in the center of the table
they were crowded around. I was ordered to get up on
the table and drink out of the bowl.

At this point I had very little dignity left, and my
need for water far outweighed the loss of dignity.

I crawled up on the table while everyone grabbed their
drinks and held onto the table to keep it from falling
over. Mr. Nolan slid the bowl closer to his end of the
table so that my head was right in front of him as I
lapped the water up. While I drank it, it felt like
everyone at the table was feeling me up.

It was difficult to drink like this. I lapped up enough
water to tide me over until I could get to a glass, or
even a faucet. I raised my head and thanked him for the
water. He patted me on my head and said, "I am nice to
my slaves, as long as they do as they are told."

He called his goons over from the next table and
instructed them to stretch me out on the table beside
them on my back. When I was in position he offered me
to the men at his table. There were a half a dozen of
them and two of them immediately stood up and one
started fucking my pussy while the other took my mouth.
Everyone had been drinking and they were all pretty
rough. My breasts got a lot of abuse before they were
done. When they had all fucked my mouth or my pussy
they returned to their seats and then I was offered to
the six men in the band.

I was getting pretty messy by this time and Mr. Nolan
yelled at one of the bartenders to toss a bar rag over.
It landed nearby and they used it to wipe up my thighs
and my drooling slit. Then it started all over again
with the band. After the band had enough I took care of
all of the bartenders and the waiters.

I was finally sent to the ladies room to clean up. Mr.
Cole said he didn't want me staining the upholstery in
his car. I rushed to the ladies room and first I drank
mouthfuls of water from the sink faucet. Then I sat on
the toilet and let the huge reservoir of cum drain out
of me. Finally I washed myself with dampened paper
towels. Before I went back out I stuffed some toilet
paper inside my sore pussy, I didn't want to get in
trouble for staining the car seat.

When I got back out to the table the only ones left
were Mr. Nolan and his two goons and Jon. I stood at
the table and waited for what was next.

Mr. Nolan said, "Mr. Nash is going to take you home
now. He will pick you up tomorrow at two in the
afternoon. When he gets there you are be standing by
the door naked and ready to go, showered and smelling
nice. And get rid of that hair around your snatch. I
like my pussy bald.

As I started out, following Jon and Mr. Nash he yelled
after me, "Remember, you don't ever say no to anyone.
You will be tested."

Before we got to the door I asked Mr. Nash about my
clothes. He tossed me my shoes and said, "That's all
you need."

He didn't open the door for us this time. He unlocked
the doors with the key fob and we started to climb in
back. He stopped me and made me get in front. As soon
as we were out of the parking lot he pulled my face
into his lap and I sucked his cock all of the way home.

When we got to the house he hadn't cum yet so he sent
Jon on ahead and leaned back and let me finish. Then he
handed me a piece of paper and told me to write down my
sizes. When I handed the paper back to him he said,
"Okay, you can go in now. You will walk at a normal
pace. It is early in the morning and there is probably
nobody around, but if you see someone you just act like
you have clothes on and keep going. I will be watching
until you get inside."

I got out and started walking to my apartment. It
seemed a lot further now that I was naked. I managed to
get inside without running into anyone and I closed and
locked the door.

I didn't see Jon at first. Then I heard him in the
kitchen, bent over getting our only bottle of booze out
from under the sink. I went to him and hugged him and
begged him to forgive me. He groaned in pain when I
touched his arm and I moved back and asked him if it
was broken.

"Not sure," he said, in obvious pain. He looked worse
than me. His nose and his eye were swollen and red and
his arm was hanging limp at his side. I got him a cold
cloth for his face and then I cut his ratty old t-shirt
off. I asked him if he could move his arm and he could,
but not very much. But when I tried to get him to go to
the emergency room he refused. I made him a drink and
he gulped it down. Then I brought him some ice water
and some aspirin. I had some too.

"Jon," I said, "I am so sorry. All of this is my fault.
I guess after what you saw today our marriage is pretty
much over. It's okay. I understand. I brought it on
myself."

He grinned, a lopsided, goofy grin, and said, "Bull
shit! You certainly had something to do with the mess
we got into. But I am the one that made love to you in
the parking lot, and I am the one that scratched the
asshole's bumper. And I am the one that didn't protect
my wife when three men were raping her in the office of
that club. I need to get hold of Tucker and borrow his
gun and take those assholes out."

"You can't do that honey. Even if you were to kill them
we wouldn't be free. You would be in jail forever. I
couldn't stand that. And we can't call the police
either. I was told what would happen if we did. Jon,
for the next three months I have to do what that man
says, or at least for as long as I can stand it. You
can't get me out of this."

"Then let's pack up and get the hell out!" Jon said,
desperate for a solution.

"How far are we going to get on twelve dollars," I
asked. "Honey, you have seen what kind of people they
are. They kill people. They kill people as an example
to other people, or just because they want to."

He had slumped down and closed his eyes for a minute,
when he finally looked at me again his gaze traveled
over my still naked body. "God damn you are beautiful,
Toni. I saw all that shit they did to you tonight but
you look as good as you did on our wedding day. If my
arm and my face didn't hurt so damned bad I'd be all
over your sexy ass."

I smiled at him and said, "There is one thing we can do
that we haven't done before and it won't hurt you at
all."

I reached for his pants and started unfastening them. I
had never really given him a blowjob. But I was an
expert at it now. I could do that for him now.

He stopped me and said, "No honey, I am not going to be
one more man to take advantage of you tonight. I am not
that kind of guy."

I kissed him and smiled at him and said, "I know you
aren't silly. You are sweet and caring and loving and I
love you more than life itself. But I have sucked off
more than a dozen men tonight that I either despised or
at the very least didn't know from Adam. I think this
might make me feel better about myself.

Then I pushed his hand out of the way and went back to
removing his pants. I pulled his cock, the cock I love,
out of his pants and kissed it and licked it, the way I
did those few times before. He loved it when I did
that, but I had always been reluctant. Then I wet my
lips and slid them slowly down his shaft. He had gone
from soft to hard almost instantly. I took him into my
throat like I had done to so many other men tonight.

In less time than he had ever taken to cum before, I
felt him start to shoot his load into my mouth for the
very first time. I pulled back just enough so that I
would catch it all in my mouth and when he was all done
I swallowed it gladly. Then I rested my head in his
lap. He ran his hand gently down my back and I said, "I
am sorry I didn't do that sooner. Now that I have had
so much practice it isn't so bad. In fact, I liked
doing it for you."

I sat up and pulled his pants and his shoes off and we
were both naked. I went and got him another drink and
made one for myself. We sipped our drinks and sat
close. His arm hurt too much for him to hold me though.

There wasn't much more to say after that. We sat on the
couch naked. We had never done that before. When our
drinks were done we went to the bedroom. I put some
deep heating rub on his arm and wrapped it in an Ace
bandage and then I took a shower.

On the way to bed I realized the light was still on in
the kitchen and I went out to turn it off. I noticed
Jon's pants and shoes in the living room and picked
them up to put in the dirty clothes. I got a big
surprise when I picked them up. The inside of his
shorts was soaked. At first I thought he might have wet
his pants. But it wasn't that, it was sticky, and I
recognized the smell. And there was a lot of it! I
suddenly realized that Jon had gotten turned on
watching what had happened to me tonight!

I didn't think that was possible. There must be some
other explanation. Jon was the sweetest, nicest,
kindest man I had ever met. Surely he couldn't become
aroused watching his wife being gang raped in a club!

At first my discovery made me mad, then sad. But then I
realized that if he could be aroused by what I was
forced to do, maybe he could live with it too. Maybe he
wouldn't kill someone. And maybe he would be able to
look at me three months from now and hold me and say,
"Thank god it's over, I love you, let's get back to
normal." Oh god I hope so!

***

The next morning I heard him moving around and I helped
him get ready for work. He said his arm was a little
better, but it didn't seem like it to me. The ice pack
had helped his face and the swelling had gone down a
little. I made him a lunch and helped him take a shower
and get dressed. I didn't know how he expected to work
like this.

After he left I finally felt like I could cry. I didn't
want him to see how I felt. I opened up the flood gates
as soon as I saw the car pull out of the parking lot. I
cried myself back to sleep. When I finally woke up it
was almost ten. I had slept for nearly two hours! I
picked up our glasses from last night and put the rum
away. We hadn't eaten breakfast so that was all there
was to do around the house.

I went in and shaved off my pubic hair as ordered. I
didn't have a lot. I have, or until today I had, a very
light colored patch of sparsely spaced, fine, blonde
pubic hair. After I had removed it, I took a shower.

I dried off and fixed my hair and put on a little
lipstick and deodorant, that was it. I was ready and I
still had two hours to wait. I didn't feel like
reading, I didn't think I would be able to concentrate.
So I turned on the TV and ran through the channels. We
can't afford cable or satellite, so all we have is the
local channels. In other words, nothing was on. I
started to turn it off when I remembered the video in
the VCR.

I turned the power on pressed play and watched Jon and
me making love. I watched it and rewound it, and then
watched it again, over and over. I saw the romance and
the sweetness and I wondered if we could ever be like
that again. Oh well, it served one purpose. When my
ride arrived I would not have a dry pussy.

At ten minutes before two I went to stand by the door
and watched out the window. I saw the car pull up in
about five minutes. Mr. Nash was driving, I couldn't
see from this angle if he was alone or not. We live on
the second floor of the apartment building and all of
the apartments open up onto a long, narrow, concrete
walkway with a railing of metal pipe that leads to the
stairs at either end.

I watched Mr. Nash lock his car and go to the stairs
and come down the walkway and I opened the door as he
got to my apartment. He stepped inside and looked me
over.

"Looks like you are none the worse for wear after last
night," he said. It was obvious that he didn't really
care. He reached out and put a couple of thick fingers
at the entrance to my pussy and said, "Slide up and
down on those for a minute, let's see how well you
tightened up."

I looked at him first, to make sure that he was
serious, and then I pushed my pussy against his
fingers. It was harder than I thought it would be, but
just as degrading. I slid my pussy up and down on his
fingers until he pulled them out and held them up.

"Well, I guess you tightened up OK, and look at this,
soaking wet! Were you looking forward to this afternoon
darling?"

"No sir."

He made me suck his fingers clean, and then he asked,
"You care to explain how you got this wet if you
weren't looking forward to this afternoon?"

I explained that I had watched the tape they had
brought with them last night, several times.

He grinned and said, "Well, at least I know that there
is something that turns you on. I would hate to think
that a bitch as pretty as you was frigid."

He pushed me to my knees and pulled his cock out and
said, "Let's see if you remember what you learned last
night."

I was kneeling naked, right in front of the window, but
I knew better than to complain. I had no doubt that if
I said anything he would open the curtains, or
something equally embarrassing.

I put my hands behind his thighs and held on. Then I
took his semi hard cock into my mouth and started
sucking. As soon as it was hard I started taking more
and more of it into my mouth until finally I felt it go
down, just like all of those cocks had last night. I
was actually relieved that I could do it, because it
was so much worse when they forced me.

I sucked him while he leaned back against the door and
watched me. I had assumed that I would be doing this
again this afternoon and I had taken some Tylenol and
sprayed my throat with a sore throat spray. So for all
kinds of reasons it was better than it had been last
night. He let me do all the work until he was ready to
cum and then he grabbed my head and pulled me up and
down rapidly on his swelling cock. The first spurt
landed against the roof of my mouth, but the rest all
went right into my throat.

As he held my face against his stomach I suddenly
realized that I could breathe! I could breathe through
my nose. I don't know why I hadn't been able to last
night, panic?

I felt his cock go soft in my mouth. At last he pulled
out of my mouth and made me lick him clean. Then he
straightened out his clothes and ordered me to go rinse
out my mouth with mouth wash. It made me wonder if he
had just done something he wasn't supposed to do. I
guess he knew that if he had I wasn't going to say
anything. I would pay the price in the end if I did.

As I was walking back out to the living room he asked
me where my keys were. I got them out of my purse and
he took them. Then he pulled me out the door, naked!

I pleaded with him in a whisper. But he ignored me. He
took his time and locked my door, then he said, "Come
on," and headed for the stairs at a leisurely pace.

The first person I saw was the mailman. He was on the
way to someone's apartment with a package. He came to a
complete stop and stared with his mouth wide open as I
squeezed by him. Then Mr. Harvey on the end opened his
door just as I got to it and he got that same look in
his face. He rushed out after I had gone by and
followed me down the stairs. He was calling after me,
"Mrs. Roberts! What's wrong? Are you OK?"

Mr. Nash stopped a little more than halfway down the
stairs and waited for me to calm Mr. Harvey down. I
didn't know what to say to him. There was no way to
explain this. I stood there with him staring at my tits
and said, "It's OK Mr. Harvey. I am fine. This is just
something I have to do." What else could I say?

We walked out to the car then, with Mr. Harvey still
following. I had to wait while Mr. Nash took his time
and used his key to unlock my door, even though I knew
he had a key fob. Then, finally I was able to slide
into the seat and close the door. I looked around and I
saw at least a half a dozen people that had seen me. I
just slumped down in my seat and closed my eyes and
tried to take deep breaths.

I didn't pay any attention to where we were going. I
assumed it was back to the club. When I finally looked
around I noticed that we were in an area of widely
spaced luxury homes. I noticed Mr. Nolan's Rolls in a
driveway ahead and we pulled in behind it. I looked
around before I opened the door. I saw some people
doing yard work down the street, but there didn't seem
to be anyone around that was close enough to see me.

I followed Mr. Nash around the side of the house and
through a gate into a beautiful back yard with a huge
pool. I looked around the back yard and saw Mr. Nolan
and a half a dozen men of various descriptions. They
looked up as we approached and watched me walk up and
stand beside Mr. Nolan.

Mr. Nolan looked at my shaved pussy and said, "Good
job." Then he put a finger inside me and said to one of
the other men, "Yeah chuck, she tightened right up. I
told you she'd be OK in the morning."

One of the other men called me over and I moved over to
stand beside him. He was an average looking man. He
looked to be about mid forties, dark hair, nothing out
of the ordinary. He could have been an accountant.

He, too, put a finger inside me and then he looked up
at me and asked, "I am told you are just eighteen, is
that right?"

I said, "Yes sir."

He continued, "And last night you had a bunch of
firsts. The first time you tasted cum, the first time
you danced naked in public, the first time you deep
throated a dick, the first time you fucked a black man,
a lot of firsts. Is that right?"

"Yes sir," I said, embarrassed that they all knew that
about me.

"But you still have some firsts left in you don't you?
You still have a cherry ass don't you?" he continued to
pry into my sexual history in front of his friends.

"Yes sir."

"And I bet you have never made a movie, or been tied up
and fucked hard. Shoot girl, I bet you have never even
fucked a dog!"

I looked at him in horror, and then I glanced over to
see Mr. Nolan smiling in pleasure at my discomfort.

When he saw me look at him he asked me, "How do you
think I am going to get the money out of your ass to
pay for my car repairs, hon? You are going to make some
movies, special movies. But don't you worry; I intend
to be fair about this. I am a hard man, but I am
honest. If I recoup my $15,000 before your three months
is served I will cut you loose. You have my word."

I didn't know whether to believe him or not, I was
having trouble dealing with the idea of having sex with
a dog. He didn't sound like he had been kidding.

Mr. Nolan turned to Mr. Nash and said, "Get her set
up."

Mr. Nash led me to an elaborate, padded bench and I was
ordered to lie down on my back. While he was strapping
my wrists and ankles to the legs of the bench Mr. Nash
said, "Don't worry cunt, no animals today, just a bunch
of horny old men. While you are laying here paying off
your debt I am going to go get some duplicates made
from your house key."

"After today, from time to time, a man or men may come
to your door at anytime and just walk in. It could be
three AM and they are staggering drunk. That doesn't
matter. You do whatever they want to do for as long as
they want to do it. Mr. Nolan only has one way of
handling complaints. You wouldn't like it."

He had me strapped down on all four corners now. Before
he stood up he said, "Don't worry, nobody is going to
fuck your ass today. They are going to save that for a
movie. You're going to be a star. Bet you're excited."
He leaned down and took a quick bite of my nipple and
then he left.

The men gathered around me. They all had drinks in
their hands and nobody seemed to be in a hurry. They
stepped up to me, one or two at a time, and ran their
hands over me. Most of them were gentle, but a couple
of them seemed to enjoy making it hurt.

I wasn't looking forward to this. But after last night
the idea of having to satisfy six men, well, seven with
Mr. Nolan, just didn't seem so intimidating. When I
realized that fact I was surprised at myself. Such a
big change in less than 24 hours!

Soon one of the men stepped out of his pants and stood
between my wide stretched legs. He slid his cock up and
down my freshly shaved pussy and watched me. I shivered
at his touch. But I wasn't sure why myself. It could
have been revulsion or fear. I couldn't possibly be
getting excited.

The others just stood around watching as he lined his
dick up with my damp slit and started to slowly push it
in, very slowly, a little at a time. I watched his face
and I could see that he was really savoring the
sensations of my hot, tight pussy as he sank all the
way into me.

Once he had his cock buried in my pussy, he held it
there for a while and described the sensations to his
friends. It was certainly degrading, but it was also
quite complimentary.

One of the other men finally stood at my head. I had
been holding my head up to watch what they were doing.
He pushed my head down and it hung down against the
padded rail underneath me. I was in just about the same
position that I had been in when they put me on that
table at the club last night, except that now my head
was supported by a padded bench. I wasn't sure if that
was a good thing or a bad thing. I could see how it
could go either way.

The man at my head had already dropped his pants and I
could see that he was rapidly getting hard. He rubbed
his cock over my face and then pressed it against my
lips. I was prepared to suck his cock, but I never got
the chance. As soon as he was past my teeth he plunged
into my throat violently and started fucking my face,
obviously enjoying my pain. It was horrible.

I felt the man in my pussy start fucking, and it might
have been almost pleasant if I wasn't afraid that this
bastard in my mouth was going to tear something.

I was extremely thankful when he shot a thin, watery
load of cum into my mouth and pulled out quickly. I
would have liked to have started out slower than that.
My throat was already as sore as it had been when I
left the club last night.

As he pulled away from my face I noticed two things
that concerned me. The first was that someone had a
large, professional looking camera, and was recording
everything. The other thing I noticed was that it was
no longer seven men in the back yard. Now there were
twice that many and as I was counting heads I saw two
more men enter through the side gate.

The man that was fucking my pussy came and stayed in me
until he was soft. Then he came around and made me suck
him clean. While I was doing that I felt something on
my pussy and then another penetration.

It went on all afternoon and evening. I guess Mr. Nolan
doesn't live here, because he left at around four or
five PM to go to his club. It was hard to tell what
time it was because of the position I was in. But I
wasn't lonely. I had cocks in me, usually two at a
time, until well after midnight. Finally there were
less than a dozen men left and they were leaving me
alone. I guess I had worn them all out.

I was stiff and sore and wanted so much to get up. I
had been unable to move for nearly twelve hours now.

I glanced around when I heard the gate open and saw Mr.
Nolan coming back to the party. Someone handed him a
drink and he went over and sat down. He said, "Everyone
ready?"

They all said that they were. I wasn't sure that I was.
Someone came over and stuck a pole into a slot on the
side of my bench. Then they reached underneath my butt
and pulled out a large canister. It was full of a
liquid, and when the guy hung it by my head I realized
instantly what it was. The smell was overwhelming. I
had a bad feeling about this.

The camera was in close now and the man at my head
stuck a rubber mouth piece between my lips and taped it
in place. I tried to shake my head. I wanted to beg
them to stop. Suddenly my tits were on fire. I screamed
through the rubber mouth piece and saw Mr. Nolan
standing over me glowering.

"You stupid cunt!" he yelled. "What is the word you
can't say?! Don't you ever let me see you shake your
head again! Do you understand me?"

I nodded my head violently. Anything had to be better
than being whipped across my tits with a folded over
leather belt.

He looked at me for a few seconds and said, "Let's just
see if you have learned your lesson."

He called Mr. Nash over. I hadn't even seen him
standing in the dark near the fence. He ordered him to
release me. Then he helped me up. I couldn't stand
though, and I fell over the bench I had been strapped
to.

Someone set a lawn chair near me and I sat down
gratefully.

Mr. Nolan stood in front of me and I looked up. "You
know what's in that jug?" he asked.

I nodded.

He reached down and ripped the rubber mouthpiece out of
my mouth brutally.

"What is it?" he asked.

"It's the cum that has been draining out of my pussy
all night," I answered.

"I am going to hand you the end of that rubber hose
coming out of the bottom of that canister. You start
sucking, and as soon as you have emptied that thing,
you can go home."

Mr. Nolan handed me the hose and I stuck it in my
mouth. Then he turned a knob at the top of the hose,
where it connected to the canister, and I watched in
horror as the cum that had been draining out of my
pussy after what may have been as many as a hundred
rapes, slowly sank down toward my mouth.

My throat was on fire from all of the face fucks, but I
had to ignore that now.
Soon I had a mouthful of cum and I had to swallow it. I
managed to get it down, and then the next and the one
after that. I gagged a lot at first, but I knew that if
I threw up I would just have to keep swallowing it all
over again. Finally I made myself relax my throat and
tried to think of something else while I swallowed,
over and over, trying not to think of what I was doing.
By now I didn't even care about the camera, I just
wanted it to be over.

It must have taken me fifteen or twenty minutes to
finally get to the bottom of the canister. They left it
up there to drain as much as possible from the sides
and bottom of the damned thing. Once they could see
that no more was running through the hose they let me
take it out.

They made me smile for the camera and then they
directed me to the water hose to rinse it out. They
suggested that it was likely that I would be using it
again so it would be a good idea to get it nice and
clean.

I tried to estimate how much cum I had in my stomach
right now as I rinsed the empty cannister out. I had
been fucked in the face as much as I had been fucked in
the pussy. So I suppose it is fair to assume that I had
already swallowed a canister full of cum before they
hooked up the canister of cum that had drained out of
my pussy and made me drink it. I must have close to
four gallons of cum in my stomach!

I made my way back to the bench on shaky legs and hung
the canister on the hook. My crotch and my thighs were
a mess. I couldn't imagine that Mr. Nash would want me
in his car like this. And I suppose he didn't. But I
was handed a piece of plastic sheeting to sit on and he
was told to take me home just like I was.

I was ordered to be ready at nine AM tomorrow, and to
dress the same way that I had this morning. Then Mr.
Nash led me out to his car. I spread the plastic on the
back seat and climbed in carefully. It didn't take very
long for the inside of the car to smell like my cum
covered crotch. Mr. Nash opened all four windows and I
had a cold ride home.

When he pulled up to my apartment he handed me my keys.
He told me to take the plastic and put it in the
dumpster on the other side of the parking lot and then
to go inside.

I followed his directions, being careful not to rush.
He didn't leave until I opened my front door.

I stepped into my living room and saw Jon. He jumped up
and started to rush towards me. I held up my hands and
yelled, "Stop! Don't come near me. Not now. Not like
this."

I rushed to the bathroom and I heard him behind me. I
stopped at the bathroom door and told him I needed
twenty minutes. He could see what a mess I was. He
could see how much distress I was in.

He said, "It's okay, take your time. I am just glad you
are home safe. I was scared to death. I know; it was
worse for you. But I can't help worrying. Is there
anything I can get you?"

I smiled at him and said, "No. I just have to...I don't
know, try to make myself human again?"

I told him I would be out soon and closed the door. I
leaned against the bathroom door and waited until I
heard him walk back to the living room.

I reached under the sink and grabbed a container of
douche. I walked to the shower and turned on the hot
water and placed the douche on the shelf.

Then I dropped to my knees in front of the toilet and
was finally able to stop holding my rebelling stomach
in check. You don't want to hear about what happened
next. Suffice it to say that I had to flush the toilet
three times to get it all down. Then I quickly brushed
my teeth and used a lot of mouthwash.

I added a little cold water to the mix in the shower
and when it was as hot as I could stand without being
scalded I got in. I washed my hair and soaped up my
body. Once I had gotten all of the cum off I used the
douche, then I did the whole thing again. The water was
getting cold when I finally got out. I dried off
quickly and reached for my robe.

I realized I hadn't brought it in, and then I realized
I hadn't worn clothes at all today, or rather
yesterday.

I ducked into our bedroom and got my robe and then went
to the living room

This time, when he reached for me I fell into his arms.
We hugged for a long time. I noticed that he was
hugging me with one arm and I stood back and looked him
in the face and asked him how his arm was. He just
shrugged and said, "I went to one of those walk-in
medical clinics. My boss made me go. When he asked me
what happened I told him that you were attacked by
three men and I got hurt defending you. He was so proud
of me that the store is paying for my medical care.
It's just a bad sprain. I'm fine. I even have some pain
pills that I can take so I can work. How bad was your
day?"

I asked him if he really wanted to hear about it.

He said, "I don't know. I have really mixed feelings
about it."

I smiled and said, "Yeah, I know. I saw your underwear
from yesterday."

He blushed and then admitted, "Yeah, you really
distracted me last night with my first real blowjob and
I forgot all about my underwear. I was going to throw
them away before you saw them. Are you mad?"

"I was at first. Then I realized that our best hope for
returning to a normal life when this is over was in
those shorts."

"They recorded what happened today. Nash said they
would make sure I got a copy. They are going to record
everything. In fact, the way Nolan is going to get his
money back is to have me make dirty movies. But, he
said that as soon as he made back his money he would
let us go."

"What kind of dirty movies," Jon asked.

"The dirtiest, you don't want to know."

"What happened today?"

I said, "Let's talk about it in bed. I'm exhausted."

We went to bed and I curled up with my head on his
chest and my hand on his cock and balls. I told him as
much as I could remember about my day, starting with
Nash's arrival and my trip out to the car in the nude.
Almost as soon as I started talking Jon started getting
hard. It didn't take that long to tell my story, there
was a lot of repetition in what I did. I reached the
end of my tale and I slid down and gave Jon another
nice blowjob.

I was reluctant to admit it, but I had enjoyed a lot of
orgasms while getting raped on that bench. So when Jon
offered to return the favor I told him I was too sore.
Instead, we cuddled up and went to sleep. It was very
late and we both had to work in a very few hours.

***

I woke up as Jon was getting dressed. I had only had
four hours sleep. Jon kissed me and said that he had
reset the alarm for me and told me to go back to sleep.
I thanked him and was almost instantly asleep again.

I slept for two more hours and when the alarm went off
at eight AM I got up and had some coffee. As I was
drinking it I realized that I had not eaten anything
but cum yesterday. And I still wasn't hungry.

I finished my coffee and took a shower. I made sure
that I didn't need to shave again. I did my hair and
put on some lipstick. Then I watched the clock until it
was time to stand by the door.

I saw the car pull up. Mr. Nash got out and I watched
him come to my apartment. Just as he reached the door I
opened it and let him in. He came in and stood in front
of the couch and dropped his pants and sat down. I
didn't even wait to be told what to do, I dropped to my
knees at his feet and started sucking.

"Don't make me cum," he said. "I'm going to fuck you
today."

So I licked and sucked gently, not trying to get him
off. He enjoyed my ministrations for a while and then
he stood up and I led him to my bed. He fucked me hard
and fast and thanks to the fifteen minutes or so that I
had warmed him up with my mouth he came pretty quickly.
As soon as he rolled off of me I sucked him clean. Then
he told me to clean up and he got dressed.

While he was waiting he leaned up against the door jam
in the bathroom and watched me get cleaned up. When I
was ready he looked at his watch and said, "Let's go."

I followed him out of the apartment again. I locked the
door when we were outside and I had no place to put the
key so he put it in his jacket pocket.

I followed him out to the car at his normal leisurely
pace. I heard a scream behind me and turned around to
see one of my neighbors grabbing her two teenage boys
and pulling them back into their apartment. They didn't
go easily.

I said quietly to Mr. Nash, "You are going to get me
evicted."

He chuckled and said, "Not my problem."

I saw him squeeze to the side and saw one of the two
bachelors who shared the apartment two doors down from
me coming past him. He looked up and saw me and came to
a stop. He smiled and said, "Good morning Toni! You're
looking lovely today."

I said, "Thank you Greg," and kept walking.

We finally got to the car and I watched where we were
going today. Mr. Nash drove through town to one of
those new industrial parks. He pulled up to a large,
aluminum building that had no signs outside, or any
other indication of what kind of business was inside.

I got out and followed Mr. Nash through a door and into
a small office. He pointed to a chair and I sat down
and he went through and into the hallway beyond. I
looked around the office for some sign of what happened
here and what would be happening to me.

There was no clue. But from yesterday's conversation I
had an idea why I was here. I was here to make a movie.

Mr. Nash came back into the room with another man. I
stood up and the man looked me over closely and ordered
me to turn around. I turned slowly and he smiled and
said, "Perfect! Beautiful! This girl is going to be a
hit."

He grabbed my arm and led me through the door and down
the hall to a makeup room. He ordered me to wait there.
He walked through another door and was back in a minute
with a woman and a handful of clothing and a couple of
pieces of paper.

He handed me the paper and told me to study it. The
woman started putting make up all over my body while I
tried to read the paper, which turned out to be a
script. I was to play a teacher in a classroom. There
weren't a lot of lines, just a lot of sex. I was to
address some students that I had forced to stay after
school. But almost immediately my "students" would
surround me and the sex would begin. I was to resist,
loudly.

The woman dabbing powder all over my body, including
some pretty embarrassing places, finished up and handed
me the clothing to put on. I hadn't worn clothes in a
couple of days. It felt good to be dressed again. The
outfit was quite conservative. It even included
underwear!

The shoes were my size, but they were new and tight.
The heels were higher than I had ever worn and I had to
get used to them.

The makeup woman sat me down and fixed my hair and put
a little make up on my face. I looked pretty good
except that the lipstick was too red, and since I
didn't normally wear eye make up, I thought it looked
funny on me.

I nervously tried to remember my lines, concentrating
on that instead of what I was going to have to do.

The makeup woman finished up and picked up a phone and
punched in a couple numbers and said, "OK, she's
ready."

The man who had brought me in here and dropped me off
came back and looked me over again and smiled and said,
"Perfect! Let's go bitch."

I thought that was unnecessary! He walked back through
the door and I followed him down another hall and into
a large room. There were dozens of people, most of them
bustling around and getting ready. One small section of
the large room was set up as a classroom with three
walls, chalkboards and desks.

I saw Mr. Nash sitting out of the way and watching. He
looked bored. I suppose that he has seen this many
times.

The classroom mockup was surrounded by cameras and
lights and microphones. People were walking around with
meters and doing whatever it was film makers do before
they make a movie.

I was led up to a man sitting in a chair with a
clipboard. He looked at me and smiled and asked, "Do
you know what we are doing here?"

"Yes sir, I think so," I responded.

"Do you know what is going to happen?"

"I read the script I was given," I said, "there were
not a lot of descriptions or explanations. But I have
the general idea."

The man smiled and said, "We left a lot out on purpose.
We want to get your genuine responses to some things."

I didn't like the sound of that. But I wasn't here of
my own free will.

People started clearing out of the set area and they
seemed to be ready to start. I was sent to stand behind
the teacher's desk at the back of the set and I stood
there nervously. I looked around and saw a couple of
dozen people watching. I had the impression that they
were here for the sex show more than for the purpose of
making a movie. They didn't seem to have a function,
beyond watching.

I heard a commotion and looked up to see the four
"students" who were to be my costars filing onto the
set. I couldn't believe it! They were kids! I expected
young looking men, not four fourteen or fifteen year
old kids! Black kids! They looked like regular every
day school kids, but listening to them I got the
impression that they were gang kids, rough and violent.
I also realized from what they were saying that they
had done this before.

They saw me and their faces lit up. They walked over to
me and looked me over, making crude comments and jokes.
One of them lifted my skirt and looked at my legs and
my underwear. I just stood quietly and blushed. There
was nothing else I could do.

They were saying things like, "Oh yeah, I'm gonna love
fucking this little bitch." And "Dude! Check out this
ass!" and of course, "Her tits aren't very big."

One of them asked me my name and I told him. Then I was
asked my age and my marital status. I answered all of
their questions, reluctantly.

Someone yelled, "Ready on the set!" and the kids moved
back and took seats at the student desks facing me.

I heard some technical jargon from off stage and then
someone yelled "Action!"

I panicked for a second, and then I remembered what I
was supposed to say.

I stood up straight and tried to look like one of my
teachers. The memories were fresh; it had only been a
couple months since I was in school!

I delivered my few lines, berating them for their
incorrigible behavior. While I spoke they stood up and
approached me in a very threatening manner. They
reached me and started pushing me around and feeling me
up and threatening me. I had no lines left, I could
only react appropriately.

Two of them moved behind me and held my arms while one
of them stood in front of me and grabbed my hair and
kissed me violently while lifting my dress and grabbing
my crotch and squeezing hard.

I was struggling and squealing while he held my lips to
his own. Now there were hands on my breasts, squeezing
and pulling and hurting. Then I heard cloth tearing and
I felt the dress being torn and soon it was hanging
from my waist.

The boy kissing me stood back and looked at me, and the
cameras got close-ups as one of the boys behind me
pulled violently at the bra strap. I cried out in pain
as it ripped free and hung from my shoulders, covering
very little of my breasts.

The large boy, the one that had been kissing me, pulled
it free and tossed it away and then their hands were
all over my breasts. I looked down and could see only
black skin where my breasts were being mauled roughly.
I was crying and pleading with them to stop and
struggling to free myself.

One of the boys grabbed the remains of my dress and
forced it down over my hips. It fell to my feet and my
panties slid part way down over my hips with it.

They saw that my pussy was shaved and that really got
the comments flowing. The panties were ripped off next,
and then I was picked up and stretched over the
teacher's desk on my back.

I was distracted by the hands groping and tormenting my
most sensitive flesh and the violence of these four
teenage boys. I hadn't noticed that they were taking
turns undressing until an amazingly large black cock
suddenly appeared in my face. I tried to turn my face
away until someone bit my nipple and I screamed in
pain. As soon as I opened my mouth the youth plunged
his cock in. I panicked, because I knew what he was
going to do and his cock was so large I was sure it
would kill me.

I was right about his intentions. He drove his cock
into the back of my throat and when it caught and
stopped he pulled back and drove again, harder, faster,
refusing to be denied entrance to my throat. I felt it
pass through and into my throat and all the way down
until my lips were buried in his kinky pubic hair. It
didn't kill me, at least not yet. But I couldn't breath
and the pain in my throat was unbearable.

The comments of the four kids showed that they too were
amazed that he had actually gotten his big cock down my
throat. I was turning blue from lack of oxygen when he
finally pulled back. I gasped for air quickly and he
drove his young black cock into me again and again. The
close up camera had been right in my face, getting film
of my throat swelling around my rapist's cock. When he
moved back out of the way I felt one of the kids
licking my slit. I was in too much distress to enjoy
it, but I was soon grateful for the moisture as he
stood up and forced yet another very large black cock
into my pussy.

The two cocks started working in rhythm as the boys
took their time, building slowly to what would turn out
to be the first of many orgasms. While they fucked my
mouth and my pussy the other two held my hands around
their cocks. It was obvious why these four were chosen
for these movies. All four cocks were huge!

They picked up the pace and I could see movement as the
man with the close-up camera moved in again and the boy
fucking my mouth pulled out so that just the very tip
of his cock was resting on the lips of my wide open
mouth and he finished himself off with his hand,
shooting spurt after spurt of cum into my mouth.

At one point the camera was only a foot from my mouth.
It must have been able to see the huge puddle of cum
accumulating in my mouth, waiting for me to be able to
close my lips and swallow. The boy finally pulled his
cock away and rubbed it over my face while I swallowed
his huge, hot load and his friends made crude comments.

The boy fucking my pussy pulled out and rushed around
and came the same way, with the camera back for more
close-ups. While he was filling my mouth with cum,
another cock was rammed forcefully into my pussy. And
as soon as I swallowed the latest load of cum, another
cock appeared, to force its way down my throat.

The boy fucking my face came quickly, and just like the
previous two, he rested the tip of his cock on my lips
and shot his cum into my mouth for the camera. But this
time the boy fucking my pussy shot some of his cum in
my pussy, pulled out and shot some on my stomach, then
pushed his throbbing organ back into my pussy and
finished filling me with his cum.

The first boy I had sucked off put his semi-hard cock
back into my mouth and I sucked automatically. He was
soon hard and he pulled out and moved around to stand
between my legs. He pushed his cock into my pussy and
fucked in and out slowly for a few minutes. Then he
stepped back and picked my legs up and two of the boys
held my legs up near my ears while the boy started to
push the head of his cock against my virgin asshole.

I screamed at him to stop, I begged and pleaded. I had
never done that and his cock was so huge! The four boys
just laughed and continued their running patter of
crude comments about me. The camera was back for more
close-ups as the head of his much too large cock
suddenly forced its way into my ass.

I screamed again, this time in pain, a lot of pain. I
was crying hysterically and begging him to take it out.
He responded by driving another couple of inches into
my ass as I struggled and begged.

He held it inside of me, only about half way in but
already I felt stretched beyond my body's ability to
endure. Then he slowly pulled it out. The relief was
instantaneous as he drove his cock into my sore pussy
instead. But my relief was short lived, because he
immediately pulled his cock back out of my pussy and
forced it into my ass again.

I had stopped struggling and screaming when he pulled
it out and pushed it into my pussy. I started all over
again when he forced it back into my ass. This time he
managed to force it all of the way into me. The pain
was overwhelming. I wasn't even able to form
recognizable words with which to beg him to stop. I
just whimpered and sobbed hysterically as he hammered
away at my ass. I didn't notice at the time, I wouldn't
see it until days later when Jon and I were watching
the DVD, that there were two close-up cameras. One
pointed at my ass and the other at my face to capture
all of my agony.

I have no idea how long it lasted. He finally came in
my ass and when he pulled out he came around to my
mouth and forced me to suck his soft cock clean. While
I was doing that another cock was forced into my ass.
It seemed to go on for hours, but I had lost all track
of time. Every time one of them came in my ass they
moved up and I sucked on their cocks while another cock
raped my ass. Two of them managed to cum in my mouth
again while I was sucking them.

It seemed to be finally winding down. I thought I might
survive this after all. The last of the four boys had
fucked my ass and I was sucking him off now. I was
thinking it was almost over and I would be able to go
home soon.

Just as the last boy came in my mouth for the last time
I heard a loud, indignant voice from off camera asking
me what the hell I was doing corrupting his son! I
looked up to see four large, older, black men rushing
on stage making accusations of child abuse and
corrupting minors and calling me all kinds of nasty
names.

I tried to defend myself. I told them I had been raped.
I said the things that I knew I was supposed to say.
But of course, this was one of the surprises I was
supposed to react to. I screamed at them to leave me
alone and fought as they pulled me back down onto the
desk and it started all over again.

I heard the boys in the background egging them on and
they were even more brutal than the four young boys had
been. It was much more painful. They did a lot of
pinching and pulling and biting. One of my nipples was
even bleeding by the time we were halfway through the
filming.

I had given up and was just lying on the desk passively
when the first of them started lifting my legs up and I
knew what was coming next. I started struggling again,
I was certain that it would kill me this time around.
But it didn't. They each fucked my ass and then moved
up to my mouth, just like the boys had done. I finally
sank into an almost catatonic state, my body obeyed
them, but my mind was out for a walk.

I stayed like that, even after they walked away,
finally leaving me alone. I didn't even notice the
close-up cameras moving in and taking pictures of my
ravaged body. When they had all of their close-ups they
pulled back and someone yelled cut.

I thought it was over then, but my work wasn't done. It
seems that I had made the crew horny and now I had to
provide them with a warm, damp place to deposit their
hot, slimy cum. The cameras still recorded as they came
up and, two at a time, satisfied their base desires on
my limp body.

Mr. Nash came over and slapped my face a couple of
times to bring me back to awareness I looked up at him
and sat up slowly. "Is it over?" I asked.

"For today," he answered. He didn't seem to be moved by
my obvious distress in the least.

It had been almost ten AM when I had walked out of the
makeup room and entered the studio. I asked him what
time it was and he looked at his watch and said, "A
little after three. Come on. I have to get your skanky
ass home so I can get to the club."

I looked down at my sticky, red, sore body and asked
where I could clean up.

"Come on," he said, "I'll show you."

I struggled to my feet but my legs went right out from
under me and I collapsed to the floor. I covered my
face and sobbed in despair for a moment, but Mr. Nash
was unmoved. He nudged me with his toe and said, "Get
the fuck up, bitch! I don't have time to play with
you."

I struggled to my feet and held onto the desk for a
moment to steady myself. Then I managed to stand on my
own, and I followed him to a shower room. The four
black men and the four black teenagers were all inside
taking a shower. Mr. Nash pushed me in and I picked out
a shower that was as far from them as I could get. They
ignored me, but continued to talk about me and brag
about what they had done to me as I turned on the
shower and used the soap in the soap dish to wash my
battered body. I hurried; every time I looked over at
him I saw the impatient look on Mr. Nash's face.

I rinsed off and he tossed me a towel. I dried off
quickly and then I followed him back out through the
building to his car, naked again. He drove me home and
I almost forgot to get the key from him. He had to call
me back and toss it to me, and then he drove off.

Since he wasn't watching I hurried to my apartment,
passing several of my neighbors and trying not to see
their shocked expressions. I opened my apartment and
went in and locked the door behind me.

Once inside the relative safety of my apartment I went
to the bathroom and sat on the toilet, letting all of
the cum that filled me drain out of my pussy and my
incredibly sore ass. Then I took another long hot
shower and placed a suppository up my ass to try and
ease the pain.

I went out to the kitchen and got a glass of water and
took several aspirin. Then I got the rum out from under
the sink and made myself a rum and coke. It was a
little after four now and there were still a couple of
hours before Jon would come home. I sat on my couch and
sipped my drink and I couldn't avoid reliving my day in
my mind. It had been horrible. They had been so brutal
and cruel. And my poor little ass would never be the
same. I was relieved that I hadn't seen any traces of
blood. I had been certain that I had been torn by those
large cocks brutally raping my ass. But I guess my body
is more resilient than I would have suspected.

My eyes were closed and I was leaning back against the
cushion trying to relax. I heard a knock at the door
and I yelled, "Just a minute!" I ran back to my bedroom
and put my robe on and then went to answer the door.

It was the bachelor who lives a couple of doors down
from me. I had passed him this morning on the walkway
as I followed Mr. Nash to his car. He smiled, well,
more of a leer I suppose and said, "Good afternoon
Toni. After this morning, and after seeing you come
home this afternoon, I thought I just had to come over
and say hi. I never realized what a free spirit you
are!"

I didn't know what to say. There was no plausible
explanation for what I had done. But he seemed to be
waiting for me to say something so I said, "What do you
want Greg?"

"You're kidding, right? I see you flaunting your
beautiful body, what do you think I want?"

I desperately wanted to be left alone to recover from
this horrible day. But I knew the rules. I could not
say no to anyone. And this could very well be a test.
It certainly was possible that they could have talked
Greg into doing this. I stepped back and held the door
for him.

The look of surprise on his face when I let him in made
me suspect that he was doing this on his own, but I
couldn't be sure.

I stood in the middle of the living room and he walked
up to me and looked at me through my thin robe. Greg
was about fifty years old. He lives with another guy,
Jesse, who appears to be in his late forties. When I
first met them I assumed that they were gay, but I
learned later that they had both been recently divorced
and had been taken to the cleaners by their ex-wives.
Now they shared an apartment to save money.

Greg reached over and untied the belt on my robe,
watching my reaction and seeing that I would let him do
what he wanted. His expression changed from uncertainty
to pure lust. I suppose it had been a long time since
he had a vulnerable and pliant eighteen year old woman
in his clutches.

I felt my belt come loose and Greg slipped the robe off
of my shoulders and he dropped it at my feet. He stared
at my bruised body for a few minutes before gently
touching me with his finger tips, exploring my bruised
breasts and my sore pussy.

"What happened to you? What were you doing?"

I didn't know what I was supposed to do. Did I have to
tell him? Would I be in trouble if I told, or if I
didn't?

I decided that, on the off chance that this was a test,
I had better tell the truth.

"I was gang raped by four black teenagers and four
black men as part of a pornographic movie I was making
this afternoon," I finally answered.

Greg gasped in surprise and asked, "Why did you make a
porn movie? I didn't think you were that kind of girl."

"I am not that kind of girl. Jon and I did something a
couple of weeks ago that got us into trouble. I am
being blackmailed by a very dangerous man and I have to
do everything I am told."

"Anything anyone tells you?" he asked incredulously.

It killed me to answer this one. I hesitated, trying to
think of an alternative to answering. "Yes, Greg.
Anything anyone tells me to do. I have had a very hard
day. Are you going to take advantage of me now, too?"

"I'm sorry Toni. But you are the prettiest woman I have
ever seen in real life. You can't present me with an
opportunity like this and expect me not to take
advantage of it."

My shoulder slumped in surrender. I had kind of hoped.
I didn't know Greg except to say hi to, but he seemed
nice. I had desperately hoped that he would be a
principled gentleman and do the right thing. Instead he
started taking his pants off.

He dropped is pants on a nearby chair and stood in
front of me in a t-shirt. He pulled me close and kissed
me and moved his hands over my body for a moment, and
then he pushed me to my knees. I did what seemed to be
expected of me by everyone now and I took his cock into
my mouth and drove my lips all the way down to the base
of his cock.

"Oh my god!" he exclaimed. "Nobody has ever done that
to me before! Toni, you are one fantastic cocksucker!"

He came quickly and I swallowed his cum and stood up.
He started pulling his pants up and said, "Man! I can't
wait to tell Jesse about this."

I groaned and asked, "Oh Greg no, do you have to?
Couldn't I just do this for you?"

"Sorry babe, I may not be the nice guy you were hoping
for, but I am too nice to keep this to myself."

Greg left and I made myself another drink. I heard him
at the door again fifteen minutes later and I gulped my
drink down and answered the door. I didn't even bother
with my robe.

I opened the door and Greg and Jesse came in and shut
the door. Jesse had a look of disbelief on his face,
mixed with lust of course.

"See," Greg said, "I told you!"

Jesse asked, "Is it true, you have to do what we tell
you?"

I nodded.

"What about Jon? What does he have to do?" Jesse asked.

"They didn't give him any instructions," I answered.

"So it would be wise of us to do this when he is not
home?" Jesse continued with his line of questioning.

I nodded again.

They already knew what time Jon got home. Jesse started
to undress.

Once he was naked he walked across the room and sat on
the couch. He motioned me over and I knelt between his
legs and started sucking. Jesse has a big beer belly
and a slightly below average cock, so it was easy to
suck, but hard to get my head in there. I sucked it as
best I could and while I was working on him I felt Greg
behind me, playing with my sore pussy. I jumped when I
felt his hand touch me, but I didn't resist.

While I was sucking Jesse, Greg dropped his pants again
and shifted my rear end around so that he could fuck me
from behind. It wasn't so bad. It wasn't as bad as the
eight males that had raped me for the movie. They
weren't unnecessarily cruel, they didn't hurt me,
beyond aggravating the pain my abused body was already
suffering. And it didn't last for five hours. They both
came and then they stood around my naked body, staring
as they dressed. They were obviously having a hard time
believing their unbelievable luck. They now had a
beautiful young sex slave, when I wasn't being used by
Mr. Nolan and his men, making a movie, or home with my
husband.

I took another shower after they left. I put on a t-
shirt and some shorts and went out to the kitchen. I
was going to make another drink, but I decided that the
best way to get through this might not be to become an
alcoholic. So I rinsed out my glass and put the bottle
away and started supper.

I greeted Jon at the door and hugged him, carefully, so
that I didn't hurt his arm. We kissed and I led him to
the table and served supper. We talked about his day. I
didn't want to talk about mine.

He said that his arm was much better and he grinned
wanly and said, "It doesn't make much difference in the
scheme of things, but I got a raise today."

I was so happy, and so proud of him. And I told him so.
It was a pretty nice raise, a dollar an hour. And they
made him eligible for commissions when he worked the
floor. Maybe we could cut back on the hot dogs and the
spaghetti, and have a beer every now and then instead
of living on iced tea.

Eventually we could avoid it no longer and he asked how
bad my day had been. I thought it would be better that
he didn't know, but I already knew that they were going
to be showing him the DVDs I starred in. So maybe it
would be better if he was prepared.

I suggested that we go to bed and I would tell him
about it. He asked, "Are you sure you want me getting
aroused while you tell me about all the horrible things
they do to you? What are you going to think of me
later, when this is over, when you think to yourself
about me getting off on your rape and torture?"

I responded easily to that one. "I am only interested
in whether or not you will still love me when this is
over. I don't see any way out of this mess. Neither do
you. I have to let them do this to me. If you can get
turned on by some of the situations, some of the things
I am forced to do, and accept them, then maybe when
it's over you can look at me and see, not what I did,
but who I was, who I am, and what I can do for you now.
This has certainly been a learning experience! After I
have recuperated, you might even benefit from what I
learned today. Now come on, help me clean up the
kitchen and let's go lay down."

Once we were in bed we hugged and kissed for a while
and then I rested my head on his flat belly and started
talking. I started from the time Mr. Nash arrived and
told him everything, in detail, including what happened
with Greg and Jesse. I had to stop twice to give him
some relief as I related my story and stroked his
pretty cock.

When I got to the part of the story about our
neighbors, Jon got upset. I reminded him that I had to
do what anyone said. But I told him that they wouldn't
dare come over when he was home. I reminded him that a
bigger problem might be the copies of the keys to our
apartment and the unannounced visitors we had been told
would show up to use me from time to time.

I sucked Jon off for a third time, mostly just to calm
him down. Then we cuddled up and went to sleep.

***

I had no instructions for the next day so I got up with
Jon. We had gone to bed early and we had both gotten a
much needed rest. I was still sore the next morning,
mostly my ass hurt. The bruises on my breasts were
fading. I helped Jon with his shower again; he still
couldn't raise his injured arm above his shoulder. I
washed his hair and then I went ahead and washed the
rest of him, just for the fun of it.

I dried him off and then myself as well. While he was
getting dressed I made breakfast. I was getting so used
to being naked that I hadn't even put my robe on. Jon
seemed to like my growing lack of modesty.

When he left for work I cleaned up the kitchen and made
the bed. It bothered me that I didn't know what would
be next, or when. I would have preferred to know what
was scheduled, or at the very least when. It was
horrible to sit around and wait. Wait and dread and
wonder what the next indignity would be.

I was starting to think that I might get the day off,
until just before four PM when Mr. Nash showed up. He
opened my door and came in and found me sitting on my
couch, still in the nude.

He smiled and tossed me a slutty dress and some equally
slutty underwear and what appeared to be the shoes from
yesterday, and ordered me to get dressed.

I dressed, still uncomfortable at being watched by a
man who wasn't my husband. When I was dressed he looked
me over and told me to follow him. I locked the door to
my home and he took the key and put it in his pocket.
The last five times I had been outside I had been
naked. This was a pleasant change.

I asked Mr. Nash what was going to happen to me today,
but he ignored me. He drove to a quiet country road and
parked behind a whole bunch of vehicles. There were a
couple of vans and a car with the hood up and at least
two dozen big motorcycles.

There was a large group of big, ugly, hairy bikers
gathered nearby. They looked up when I got out of the
car and I saw them laughing and joking among themselves
and making comments about me. It didn't look good.

I followed Mr. Nash and we ended up in front of the man
who had been in charge of the movie yesterday. He
turned to me and said, "You're in luck today bitch. No
script to learn. All you have to do is react. See that
car over there with the hood up?"

I nodded and he said, "Go over and get in and sit down
in the driver's seat. We'll take it from there."

I saw the cameras set up to record, but this was a
public road, I didn't think they could get too carried
away.

I sat in the hot car and waited with the windows down
for them to do whatever it was they were going to do.
One of the vans moved to the other side of the road and
out of the way, the other drove off down the road. I
heard the motorcycles roaring to life and they all
wheeled around and headed back down the road the way we
had come.

It was quiet for a moment and then I heard the bikes
coming back. I saw the cameras, one focused on me and
one focused on the bikes. I watched nervously as the
bikes approached. They came on, roaring down the narrow
country road and then stopped when they reached the
car. It got suddenly quiet as the bikers turned the
bikes off.

I watched in the mirror as several of the bikers
approached the car. The leader, who seemed to be the
biggest and the ugliest of the group, leaned in my
window and said, "What's the matter pretty lady? Got a
little car trouble?"

I nodded dumbly. I knew where this was going and I was
terrified. He opened my door and said, "Let's see what
we got here." He pulled me out of the car and I
struggled briefly. But it was obviously a hopeless
battle so I just let him pull me out and I stood there
as he looked me over. The gang behind him whistled and
made rude comments as he pulled me to him and kissed me
while I struggled to turn my head away.

He laughed at my puny struggles and reached up and
ripped my dress all the way down the front. I was
standing in the slutty underwear I had been given, and
the biker was exploring my body freely. His gang was
whooping and egging him on. He ripped my bra off and
pawed my breasts, and then he pulled me to his bike and
sat me on the tiny little pad behind the seat. He
climbed on and started the bike and I had to hang on
for dear life as he did a wheelie and sped away with
his gang in pursuit. The camera men filmed us pulling
away, with me in nothing but high heels and panties.

After we had gone a short distance they slowed down and
the van passed us. Then we sped up again and as the van
drove off down the road we came up to the van that had
left earlier. They had set up cameras on the road and
they filmed us as we sped past.

We had not gone far before we came upon a slow moving
pickup truck. We came up even with the truck and there
was a film crew in the back of the truck. They rode
beside us for a long time filming my half nude
terrifying ride. Sometimes the truck was on one side of
us and then they would switch so that I was filmed from
all angles. Then they pulled ahead of us and we
followed them for a few minutes, finally turning off
onto a small dirt track. It wasn't even really a road.

The bikes had to go real slow and I had to keep ducking
branches that were whipping at me as we struggled to an
old abandoned house that sat back a very long way from
the road.

I saw that the first van had gotten here ahead of us
and cameras were filming us as we roared up the
driveway and circled around and came to a stop behind
the house. Everyone got off of their bikes and I was
dragged behind the barn which had almost completely
fallen in on itself. We walked through the tall grass
to a clearing beside a pond. The grass had been cut
here and there was a fire pit and a grill set up. In
the center of the cleared circle were the remains of a
dead tree. It was about ten or twelve feet tall and
about six inches in diameter.

There was a chain attached to the stump and I was led
to the stump and a metal ankle bracelet was attached to
my ankle. Then my panties were ripped off.

The camera men had followed us and were filming
everything. Some of the men sat down to watch. I saw
them yelling something and suddenly some women, biker
types, were going around distributing beers from some
coolers on the edge of the clearing. Then the women
started cooking hot dogs and hamburgers while I got
busy sucking nasty, smelly, sweaty biker's cocks and
getting fucked from behind.

I estimated that it had been close to five PM when we
got to the old farm house. The rapes went on until
everyone passed out. One of the women came over to
check on me and I asked her for a drink. She brought me
a beer and when I asked to go to the bathroom she said
that she couldn't let me go. I would have to go to the
end of my chain and squat. She started to move away and
I asked her what time it was. She looked at her watch
and said, "Almost three." I had been raped violently
for ten hours.

I noticed that the camera crew had gone off. I didn't
know if they had gone home or if they were sleeping in
their vans. I gulped down the beer I had been given and
then I walked away from everyone as far as I could go
on the thick chain attached to my ankle. I didn't even
look to see if anyone was watching. I squatted down and
peed, and let the cum that I was full of drain out. I
had nothing to wipe with, but it looked like there was
enough chain that I could reach the little pond at the
edge of the clearing so I walked back to the tree I was
chained to and planned a route through the passed out
bikers. I threaded between them and was able to just
reach the pond. I squatted and used water to clean and
soothe my pussy and my ass which had also been fucked
quite a few times.

After I cleaned myself I started back toward the tree,
but I had only gotten half way back when I was grabbed
by one of the bikers and forced to suck him off. I
obeyed quickly and then struggled back to the tree and
laid down to try and get some sleep. It appeared that
the second act would take place tomorrow and I was
already tired and sore. I finally fell asleep, but it
seemed like only seconds before I was kicked awake
again by the big biker that seemed to be in charge.

I looked around and saw that the gang was all up and
already drinking beer. I noticed that the cameras were
back in place and recording already. I struggled to my
feet and waited for the games to begin.

It wasn't what I expected. I was grabbed and dragged
back against the tree and held tightly so that I
couldn't move. One of the female bikers came out of the
crowd and surprised me by washing my breasts with a
disinfectant. Then she swabbed my nipples with alcohol
and it didn't click at first, but then I realized what
was going on and I started to struggled. I pleaded with
them to let me go. I cried and begged and they loved
it.

One of the ugly bikers stepped forward and without any
prelude just grabbed my right nipple and shoved a large
needle through it. I passed out and when I woke up I
looked down to see a ring in my nipple.

Now that I was awake he stretched out my left nipple
and repeated the process. I didn't pass out this time.
I screamed, but I stayed awake. I turned my head away
and tried not to watch as they inserted the other ring.
Finally it was over, I thought.

Hope springs eternal, right? Now that I was properly
decorated the orgy started all over again. Only this
time it was worse. The men were still drained from last
night, and still nasty from last night. It took
everyone longer and they smelled and tasted much worse.
And after I had finally satisfied the last of the
bikers that could get a hard on, I was forced to eat
out the three women who were present.

It was obvious that I had not been the only woman that
got laid here this weekend. I found out later that
while the bikers had been fucking me the biker women
had been satisfying the crew. It was truly horrible. I
almost threw up several times. But I was warned that if
I did, they had a lot of tricks they could make me
perform to make up for it.

It was almost five PM when I was finally released and
led back to the farm house. Mr. Nash was waiting there.
He put me on a sheet of plastic in the back seat and
drove me home. It was just before six when we got
there.

People were coming home from work or going out for
dinner or sitting around talking with their friends.
Mr. Nash tossed me my key and reminded me to dispose of
the plastic properly. I looked around and saw at least
a dozen kids nearby. I said, "Please, look at all of
those kids. I'll get arrested!"

"Mr. Nolan has lawyers if you need one. Now get your
ass out of the car and be ready tomorrow at nine AM
again."

I opened the door and took a deep breath. I looked down
at my red, bruised, punctured breasts and the dried cum
covering my shaved pussy. Then I looked at all the
people who would see me naked and all fucked up. Then I
stood up and wadded up the plastic into a bundle and
strolled as casually as I could to the dumpster on the
other side of the parking lot.

As I walked I heard the sounds around me stop. Everyone
was staring at me. I tossed the plastic away and walked
to the steps that led up to my apartment, passing a
dozen people who stood and stared as I walked past.
Some of the women made scalding comments, although one
of them said, "You go girl," as I walked by.

I heard Nash drive away as I went inside and locked my
door. I rushed to the bathroom to get cleaned up before
Jon got home. I showered and douched and even used a
douche in my rear. Then I put another suppository in. I
went into the bedroom and slipped on a t-shirt and a
loose fitting pair of shorts. As I walked out to the
kitchen to start supper Jon came home.

He ran over and hugged me tight and I cried all over
him. I had been pretty proud of myself for not letting
him see me cry too often, but I couldn't help it. I had
a really bad night and day and I needed some sympathy.

When I got myself under control I asked him if they had
told him where I was.

He said, "Nash called around eight last night and said
that you were having a sleep over."

I started to make hot dogs for supper but he handed me
a bag. He had stopped on the way home and bought a
couple of steaks and some beer. I put together a salad
while he cooked the steaks and we ate two big steaks
and the salad and drank two beers apiece.

After supper we cleaned up and went into the living
room and we each had a third beer for desert. Since
they were the last ones we sipped them slowly.

Things were so screwed up that I had forgotten it was
Jon's payday. And since his raise started this week it
included several commissions. It was quite a bit larger
than a normal paycheck. We were feeling full and happy
as we avoided talking about where I was last night.

I knew he was concerned and curious. I knew a good way
to get the conversation started. I got up and sat in
his lap and handed him my beer to hold, then I peeled
my t-shirt off.

As soon as he saw me taking my shirt off he started
grinning. As soon as he saw my nipples the grin left
his face. He almost spilled my beer!

He looked up at me and asked, "Do they hurt?"

"A little," I replied. "Not as much as they did this
morning when they did it."

"When who did it?" he asked.

I saw it was time. "Come on. Grab your beer and let's
go to bed."

I grabbed my t-shirt and Jon followed me down the hall.
We hurriedly undressed and I proceeded to tell him
everything that had happened. He didn't get hard so
much this time. He was as disturbed by what had
happened as I was. But I sucked him off anyway. I
thought it would be nice if the last cock I sucked each
day was Jon's.

After I sucked his cock he pulled me up and hugged me
and we talked a little and then we finished our beers
and went to sleep.

***

I was standing by the door, naked, at nine the next
morning. I saw Mr. Nash park out front and come up. He
looked me over, and then he apologized, sarcastically,
for not being able to fuck me today. He was in a hurry.

No clothing today. I locked my door and handed him the
key and followed him out to the parking lot in the nude
again. Nine o'clock is a better time for that. There
weren't so many people around, and no kids.

I didn't bother to ask. I knew he wouldn't tell me
where we were going.

He drove to a house in a nice, middleclass neighborhood
and parked in the driveway. I didn't even look around
to see if anyone was close by, because it wouldn't
matter to Mr. Nash. When he got out, I got out and
followed him to the front door. He knocked and we were
invited in by a middle aged black man.

We followed him though the house to the back yard and I
saw a dozen men having a cookout. They all looked up as
I stepped out of the patio door and the conversations
stopped. I noticed that there were two men with
handheld cameras filming, so I thought that it was safe
to assume I wasn't here to eat, or at least, not to eat
food.

I did a quick inventory. There were seven black men,
and three white men, and two that appeared to be of
Latin descent. No one had given me any lines or told me
of a plot, so I waited for someone to tell me what to
do.

After what I had already been through, I knew that
there had to be more to this than just getting it on
with twelve men. That would be too easy. They wouldn't
even bother to film it.

I saw Mr. Nash leave without a word. Then the man that
had escorted us through the house took my hand and led
me to a lounge chair in the center of the lawn. He took
the cushion off of the chair and dropped it on the
grass. I was ordered to my hands and knees and before
long I was back at work, sucking and fucking strange
men in twos. They had a novel way of cleaning me up
between fucks. They made me scoop up the cum that was
oozing out of me and eat it. Still, nothing I couldn't
handle.

It took me only an hour and a half to satisfy the
crowd, and then they sat around and drank beer and ate
hotdogs. In the next half hour I had two men come back
for seconds.

I was really confused. This couldn't be all there was!

But I saw Mr. Nash coming in and he took me out to the
car after I cleaned up in the bathroom. He handed me my
key, and four DVDs.

As he drove me home I tried to ask about what today had
been about. He just ignored me. When he got to my
parking lot he said, "Someone may stop by this weekend.
You best make sure your husband behaves himself if they
do. And on Sunday night someone, probably me, will pick
you up around ten PM.

It was still early when he dropped me off. It wasn't
quite noon yet. There were a few people around. It was
Friday and there were always more people around on
Friday for some reason. I made it to my door and went
inside and locked it and took a shower.

After I was dry I went back out to the living room and
sat down. I looked at the DVDs. They had professional
looking labels. The first one showed me dancing naked
at the club and then fucking all those men. I hadn't
even realized that they had been filming it!

The second movie was my school teacher movie and the
third was a two disk set of my night with the bikers. I
noticed that the backyard party wasn't included. I
suspected that the DVD of that party was for private
consumption by Mr. Nolan's friends.

I was going to play the movies and see if I could get
some idea of what it would be like for Jon to watch
them. Before I could start them, however, there was a
knock at the door.

I hid the movies and said, "Just a minute." I started
to dash to the bedroom and get my bathrobe but I heard
Greg's voice saying, "Just open the damned door!"

"Fuck!" I thought. "Just fuck!" I don't normally say,
or even think that word. But lately it hasn't seemed
like such a big deal.

I realized the robe was a waste of time and I went to
the door and let Greg and Jesse in.

"Looking lovely again today I see, Toni," said Greg.

"Thank you, Greg," I responded.

"Crap!" I thought. "I could have really used a little
rest."

As soon as they had come in I had shut the door and
locked it behind them. By the time I turned around they
were already undressing.

Still, after what I had been through these guys weren't
that bad. Their dicks weren't very large and they were
both finished very quickly, even the second time around
went fast. I was just basically the person they were
using to masturbate into now that they had gotten
divorced.

After they left I took another quick shower and was
just settling back down when someone unlocked my door
and walked in. I realized instantly, since he had a
key, that he was from Mr. Nolan. I stood up quickly and
he turned and looked at my naked body and smiled.

"Very nice!" he said. I looked him over, he was in his
forties and a little paunchy, but not that bad looking.
I didn't know that much about men's clothes, but I
could tell that his suit was very expensive.

I tried to smile and asked, "Can I help you sir?"

He said, "Yes, I do believe that you can. Come over
here honey. Let me get a close look at you."

I moved around the coffee table and stood in front of
him. He looked at me, and then he moved his hands over
me for a few minutes. Then he asked me where the
bedroom was and I led him down the short hall and into
my bedroom.

At his instructions I helped him undress and then he
stretched out on my bed. I moved between his legs and
started licking and sucking, but then he told me to
move into a sixty-nine position. I knelt over his face
and went back to sucking his cock. He started playing
with and then eating my pussy while I sucked him and he
was very good at it. I came twice before he came in my
mouth.

After I swallowed his cum he had me get off and just
hold his cock in my mouth for a while. I did as
instructed and just laid there comfortably with my
mouth on his cock and his hand on my breasts. I winced
when he played with my new nipple rings and he said,
"Sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you. I never fucked a
girl with pierced nipples before. It's kind of hot!"

He pushed my head away and he got up on his hands and
knees and made me kneel on the bed behind him. I had no
idea what he was trying to do until he said, "OK, now
you eat me."

I hesitated, not really sure what he was ordering me to
do. Until he said, "Come on Toni, get in there and eat
my ass for me. That always turns me on and then I can
fuck you."

I knew I had no choice, and he was clean, so I started
tentatively licking around the crack of his ass. He
probably thought I was teasing him, but I was making
this up as I went along. I didn't realize people did
this!

I licked all around, everywhere but his asshole. He
finally had enough of my teasing and said, "God you're
good girl! Now get your tongue in there and eat me
out."

I took a deep breath and forced myself. I licked his
asshole with my tongue for a few minutes and he
obviously loved it. He was grunting and shivering. Then
I worked up the nerve and stiffened my tongue and
worked it into him. "Oh god damn!" he cried out.

He quickly got up on his knees and pulled me down onto
my back and mounted me. He kissed me as we fucked and
his excitement was obvious. After he came I got up and
sucked him clean without even being asked.

He was lying there panting and recovering. I offered
him a drink.

He said, "Sure, what do you have?"

I told him that all I had was ice water or ice tea. He
gave me a funny look and I chuckled and said, "Sorry,
but we are newly weds. We are poor. It's what we
drink."

"Oh yeah," he said. "Nolan told me that. When he told
me I could fuck a beautiful young newlywed I just had
to do it. I hope you don't mind too much."

That seemed like a funny thing to say. But he had been
nice and I smiled and said, "I understand. Would you
like the water?"

He nodded and I trotted out to get him some ice water.
When I got back he was almost dressed. He finished
dressing and drank the water and then he kissed my
forehead and said, "It was one of the most wonderful
afternoons of my life. Thank you very much."

I told him he was welcome and escorted him to the door.
Then I took another shower. Our water bill was going to
be through the roof next month.

I went in to remake the bed and got a shock like you
wouldn't believe. On my nightstand were three one
hundred dollar bills! He tipped me! Three hundred
fucking dollars!!

I puttered around with my head swimming until Jon got
home. I had gotten dressed and I grabbed him and kissed
him and said, "Come on baby, we are going out to eat.
My treat! And tonight were going to a real steakhouse!"

I dragged him out the door and locked up and we went to
the car. He drove to a nice restaurant and we had quite
a wait because it was seven in the evening on a Friday.
But it was worth it. I believe it was the best meal
either of us had ever had. And we didn't scrimp. We had
appetizers and wine and desert.

Jon kept asking what was up but I didn't want that part
of my new life to interfere with our meal so I told him
to wait until we got home.

On the way home I asked him to stop at a store and I
ran in and got some snacks and a bottle of wine and a
twelve pack of beer. The guy behind the counter knew
that I was only eighteen, but he didn't really care. He
knew I wasn't going to get crazy with it. It occurred
to me that some nice afternoon I should drop by and
thank him properly. As soon as I had the thought I
chuckled at the very idea that it would even occur to
me. It has been a long and life changing week.

When we got home I made Jon comfortable on the couch
and I opened the wine and poured us both a glass. It
occurred to me that this was the first time we had
bought wine to drink at home. Then I reminded myself
that just because I had brought home wine it didn't
mean we weren't still poor white trash. We were, after
all, drinking wine from water glasses.

I gave him his glass and we toasted our love and then I
sat on his lap and told him about my strange day. I
felt him getting hard under my butt, but I wanted him
to save that. I wanted him horny when he watched the
movie.

I told him about the strange backyard party that I had
attended first. Then I told him about Greg and Jesse.
Finally I told him that the first person to be given a
key had finally paid me a visit. I told him all about
the man, what he looked like. How he dressed. What we
did. And then I told him what I had found when I had
made the bed and I reached into my pocket and handed
him two hundred dollars, give or take a few bucks.

He was astonished, just as I had been. We had never had
three hundred dollars of disposable income in the
entire time we had been together. We talked about some
of the things we could do with it, but decided to do
the smart thing and bank it.

What the hell, it seemed like I hardly ever needed
clothing anymore. That was one less expense. And I was
doing a lot less laundry lately.

Now that the money had been discussed and settled I
stood up and undressed. Then I pulled his shoes and
socks and his pants off. I picked up the first movie
and put it in the DVD player. I told him, "This is the
DVD from the first night, that night in the club. I
don't know what all is on here or how hard it will be
to watch it. But we might as well give it a shot. If it
gets to be too hard to watch we can always shut it off.
You ready?"

Jon nodded and I handed him 'the man thing', you know,
the remote control. I settled down with my head in his
lap and he started the movie. The movie didn't contain
the opening scene which had taken place in Mr. Nolan's
office. But everything else that happened was on the
very long movie. Including the hours spent on the dance
floor in the nude, my drink from the water bowl on the
table, and all the men that raped me while I was on the
table next to where they were restraining Jon.

We ended up fast forwarding a lot of the dancing. But
we watched everything else. It wasn't until later that
we realized that there were two versions. There was a
shorter version that the dancing had been edited down
to only the more interesting scenes.

Jon enjoyed it as much as he had the first night. He
came in my mouth three times before we finally got to
the end. I didn't cum, but I had gotten pretty aroused
myself when I saw myself dancing nude on a well lit
dance floor surrounded by, and groped by, all of those
strangers. It was horrible at the time it was
happening. But watching it later kind of turned me on.
I was too sore to fuck, but Jon offered to repay the
favor and this time I let him. I stretched out and
spread my legs and put the DVD on and watched it again
while Jon ate my pussy. It was very exciting, and very
satisfying.

I recorked the wine and we finally went to bed. Before
we went to sleep I reminded him that at any time some
strange man or men could come to our door, could walk
right into our bedroom before we knew they were here.
And I would have to do everything that they wanted. He
would have to put up with it. Hell, he might even enjoy
it!

He kissed me and we spooned and he held me for a while.
He had a rare Saturday off, but he warned me that there
had been an awful lot of people out sick today, so he
might get called in. He turned the alarm off and we
slept late the next morning. Apparently all of his sick
coworkers got better, he wasn't called in to work.

***

I got up and made breakfast in the morning and we just
lounged around for a while. Jon liked the way I spent
my time nude now. I did the laundry and a little
housework and we went grocery shopping. I had to dress
for that, of course. It was the first time that I was
able to spend as much money as we really needed to
spend to feed ourselves for a week. I even bought a
twelve pack of coke!

In the evening we snuggled up on the couch after supper
and had another glass of wine and I put the second DVD
on. This was the school teacher movie. I had told Jon
what happened, but he hadn't seen it and he was
curious. I was curious too. I tried to look at it as
someone who was seeing it for the first time and didn't
know anything about it, and certainly wasn't the star
of it.

I was laying there with Jon's hardon in my face and his
hand on my breast and I watched myself getting
violently raped by four black boys and then by four
black men. I saw my ass being taken for the first time
and saw the genuine expressions of pain and fear on my
face. I saw how helpless I was and how cruel the men
were. I found myself getting very excited watching it!

I was also aware of Jon's reactions. He was definitely
turned on. I lifted my head and unfastened his pants
and opened them up. I laid my head back down so that my
mouth was close to the head of his cock. I pulled his
shorts down and held them out of the way with my
fingers and licked and kissed the drooling head of his
cock. I watched it throbbing and heard his heavy
breathing and I held just the head of his cock between
my lips and licked at it lightly with my tongue and he
lifted his butt off of the cushion and filled my mouth
with his cum. I had to assume the movie was having an
effect on him.

It had an effect on me too. In the past week I must
have been raped by at least two hundred men. I had
really been looking forward to letting my pussy have a
day of rest. But I really needed to cum right now. And
my dear, sweet husband knew it too. He slid out from
under me, knelt at my knees and ate my pussy through
several badly needed orgasms. Then he took his seat
again and he used the remote control to replay several
of the parts he had really liked.

I had noticed that there was a section of the DVD
entitled Special Features. I told him to see what it
was and one of them was called "The Producers Party".
It turned out to be the highlights of the first
afternoon after I had become a slave.

When Mr. Nash had taken me to the backyard of that
house in the expensive neighborhood and I had been
strapped to a bench and fucked by a lot more men than I
had realized, as I saw when I watched the DVD. I
noticed that the faces of Mr. Nolan and the other six
men who had been sitting out back when I first arrived
were not in the movie. I had told Jon about the grand
finale of that afternoon, the huge canister of cum I
had been forced to drink. But seeing it was something
else. He kept saying, "Oh my god," under his breath.

I was getting sick again just watching it.

We went to bed very early again. It had been a very
hard week for both of us.

We got up early Sunday morning. I didn't tell Jon that
I was going to be picked up tonight until late
afternoon. I didn't want it ruining his day.

We had planned on waiting to watch the biker DVDs, but
by midmorning we had read the Sunday paper and there
was nothing on TV and we couldn't stand it any longer.
I dug them out and we got comfortable on the couch and
we started the movie.

For a porn movie it was really well done. I watched
myself being dragged out of the car on a quiet country
road and stripped and carried off by a biker gang. They
edited the film from the different cameras so that it
looked like I had been on the bike for much longer than
I was.

This time Jon had taken his pants off before the movie
and I had his cock in my mouth while we watched. His
fingers were tickling my clit lightly. We were
exhausted by the end of the first DVD of that day. We
had both come several times. The second DVD would have
to wait.

I made a light lunch and then I took a nap, because I
knew that I was going to have a hard night. Before I
went to lie down I told Jon that I was being picked up
later.

Jon woke me up at 8 PM and he had already made supper.
We ate and I noticed that the closer it got to time for
me to go the quieter it got. I took a shower and at ten
PM I was waiting by the door in just my shoes.

***

Mr. Nash showed up, punctual as always. I let him in
and he checked me out. He ignored Jon and pushed me to
my knees and made me suck him off right there by the
door. I noticed that the front door was not closed. I
heard someone go by on the walkway outside the door. I
heard them stop, and then go on. I couldn't see them
though. I have no idea who it was.

After I sucked Mr. Nash off he sent me to rinse out my
mouth and then we left.

It was late and there didn't seem to be anyone around
as we left. I saw one couple leaning up against a car
making out. They stopped what they were doing when they
saw me. But that was it. No crowds, no kids, nobody I
knew for a change.

I was taken back to the club and although I had spent
most of an evening in there a week ago in the nude, it
was still hard to walk into a place like this where
everyone is dressed up to attract the opposite sex,
where most of the people are just normal couples out
for a little good clean fun. All conversation stopped
as I passed. The crowds parted and everyone stared. I
suppose that more than a few of the people in here must
have recognized me from last Monday when I was first
put on display.

Mr. Nash led me to Mr. Nolan's office and after
knocking he pushed me in. There were two couples
sitting in the office with him. They stopped talking
and watched my entrance. I noticed that both women had
that look in their eyes when they looked at me. They
had that "What a slut!" look. The look in the men's
eyes was slightly different.

Mr. Nolan said, "How is my little slave this evening?"

"Fine sir," I responded.

"Had a pretty rough week?" he asked.

"It has had its moments sir."

"Been bothered much by the neighbors?" he asked. I
couldn't help wondering if he already knew.

"Yes, a couple of them have sir."

He just chuckled. Then he said, "You may or may not be
pleased to know that your movies are selling faster
than we can produce them. Your term of indenture may be
shorter than I imagined. I am starting to regret making
you that promise."

"Anyway," he went on, changing the subject. "I had so
many people ask about you after last week that I
decided it would be fun to have you back. All the rules
are still in effect of course. The only thing you may
say no to is if you are asked to leave the club. You
don't leave the premises without my authority. My
friends here are going to go out and enjoy the evening
and you will start out at their table. I don't care
where you end up as long as it is in the club. Have
fun."

"Shit!" I thought. "At least last time I had underwear
on."

It was quiet when I followed them out to the table that
was reserved for them. The band was getting set up to
start playing again and the canned music had been
turned off. I sat on the outside of the booth and while
we were waiting for the music to start one of the women
looked at me, the disgust was obvious in her
expression.

"How could you do something like this?!" she asked.

I looked at her and said quietly, "The only other
choice I had was to let him kill my husband and me. I'm
only eighteen. I just got married a month ago. I don't
want to die."

She turned almost as red as I was. Then the music
started and that was the end of most of the
conversation. It was a different band this week, but
the same music. I was asked to dance almost
immediately, and that was the last time I sat down at
my table until the club closed at two AM.

It was just like last time. The space around me on the
dance floor cleared and people stared in disbelief as I
danced naked. Hands were all over me, from all
directions, and I could do nothing to discourage them.

Someone finally got brave and dragged me back to their
booth. There were four of them in the booth, four men
in their mid thirties. As soon as the man that had
taken charge of me sat down he pushed me under the
table. I sucked him and all of his friends off before
one of his friends took me back out to the dance floor.
As he pulled me out from under the table I saw at least
twenty men and quite a few women standing around
watching me.

I visited a dozen booths that night. And I was taken
into the men's room a half a dozen times to entertain
men in there. I have to tell you, the men's room is not
a nice place if you are going to be spending time on
your knees.

By 2:15 AM the place had emptied out. I had to fuck the
band again and the wait staff. Then I was allowed to
use the ladies room before Mr. Nash took me home. I sat
in front this time and sucked his cock all the way
home. I had to finish him off in the parking lot. Then
he told me that nothing was planned for the rest of
Monday, so I could sleep late. But I was to be ready on
Tuesday morning at nine AM.

I suddenly realized I hadn't brought a key. I made it
to my door and had to wake Jon up and wait for him to
let me in. Good thing it was so early in the morning.

I gave Jon the abridged version of the night's events.
I knew he would be seeing it in person soon. I had
started looking last night and that club has cameras
everywhere! Even in the men's and lady's rooms!

Not long after Jon went to work the next morning, there
was a knock at my door. I went and got my robe. I
should really start keeping it by the door. When I
opened the door it was the young kid from a few doors
down. The fourteen year old that had been pulled back
into his apartment by his screaming mother that second
day I left my apartment naked.

"Hello," I said. "Did you want something?" I asked. It
occurred to me that I should be more careful how I
greet people now.

"I saw you last night," he said. "I see you a lot.
Leaving and coming home with no clothes on. And I see
men going into your apartment. Last night I saw you on
your knees in front of that guy that picks you up all
the time."

"I am sorry that you saw that," I said. I didn't know
what else to say.

"I want you to do that to me too," he said. I wasn't
sure if that had been a request or an order.

I said, "Honey, aren't you a little too young to be
doing that kind of stuff!"

"No I'm not. I know kids younger than me that have done
it," he insisted.

"Shouldn't you be in school?" I asked, stalling to
think of some way out of this.

"Some days I don't make it all the way to school. I
don't like school. Are you going to do it or not?"

"But I could get in a lot of trouble if I did that with
you. Women my age can go to jail for having sex with
kids your age. I don't want to get in trouble," I said,
being as reasonable as I could.

"Then maybe you should invite me in so that people
don't see me standing here and wonder what I am doing
outside of the naked ladies house."

I backed up and let him in. I couldn't win this. I knew
a threat when I heard one and I had everything to lose.
This brat would be happy to get me in trouble and with
my strange behavior around here lately he would have no
trouble getting people to believe I had molested him.

He stepped inside with a huge grin on his face. I was
waiting to see what he would do, so I didn't offer
anything. He walked to the couch and sat down and
actually started giving orders, the cheeky little
bastard!

He told me to take off my robe. When I did he stood
back up and made me lay down on the couch. He knelt
beside me and he examined my body thoroughly. He played
with my nipple rings and asked if it hurt when I got
them.

"Yes," I said. "It hurt like hell."

"Wow!" he exclaimed. "They sure look hot. You are
prettier than a lot of those girls in Playboy!"

"Thank you," I said. I knew it wasn't true. It wasn't
so much that I was prettier than those girls. It was
more that I was here and naked."

He finally stood up and stripped off his clothes and
tried to straddle my chest. But it was kind of close
quarters on the couch so he made me lay on the floor.
Then he knelt over me and rubbed his little dick on my
tits. I suppose he was pretty well developed for a
fourteen year old, but after what I had been through
lately I wasn't impressed. I watched him rubbing his
dick over me. I assume that this was something he had
imagined doing for some time now.

After a few minutes he inched up my body and sat on my
breasts. That caused me to remember just how recently
my nipples had been pierced. He rubbed his dick on my
lips. "Suck it," he ordered.

I could tell this was going to go quickly. I wrapped my
lips around his throbbing little pecker and almost
immediately he thrust forward one time and came in my
mouth.

He leaned forward on his arms with his dick in my
mouth, swearing and moaning, long after he stopped
cumming. But he never really got soft. I sucked gently
until he pulled out and slid down and spread my legs
with his knee.

He dropped onto me and I had to help him find the
entrance to my pussy so that he could fuck me. He
lasted a little longer this time, but not much. After
he came in me he lay on top of me and played with my
boobs for a while. Then he started fucking me again. He
lasted long enough that I was actually starting to get
amused this time. Then he came again and got up and got
dressed. He never said another word after he ordered me
to lie on the floor.

Not thank you, or goodbye, nothing. He just dressed and
left. Asshole!

I went to the bathroom and cleaned up, and then I went
back out to the living room and stretched out on the
couch and watched parts of the first DVD. the part
where I was dancing at the club, first in my panties,
then naked. I don't know why I find that particular
event so arousing, but I do. And I did again last
night, although the first time was the one that was the
most exciting.

I was lying on my couch, not masturbating, but playing
with myself, toying with my clit and watching the movie
when something caught my eye. I got up and went to the
bedroom and straightened up. As I moved around the room
I discretely looked around, then I did the same thing
in the bathroom and finally the kitchen. That bastard
Nolan had put hidden cameras in every room in my
apartment!

It suddenly occurred to me that it was a damned good
thing I hadn't told either Greg or that damned kid to
fuck off! I would have been in a lot of trouble for
disobeying the rules.

I didn't know what to do now. I didn't want them to
know that I knew I was being watched, and probably
filmed. So I had to keep behaving as I had been. I had
to stay naked and just do what I would normally do.

It was lunch time, so I had a tuna fish sandwich and a
glass of tea, in the nude of course. Then I cleaned up
the kitchen and was just about to watch some more of my
DVD when someone knocked at the door. I peeked out
through the window and saw that it was Greg and so I
didn't bother with my robe. I let him in and he smiled
and said "Good afternoon."

I asked him what he wanted. He was carrying a gym bag
and I figured he had something planned. He put the bag
down in a chair and he said, "I bought you some toys. I
want you to use them while I take some pictures of
you."

"What are you going to do with the pictures Greg?" I
asked suspiciously.

Greg smiled and said, "Anything I fucking want! Go sit
on the couch."

I shrugged my shoulders and sat on the couch. Greg
reached into his bag and pulled out an expensive
looking digital camera. He also pulled out a large
rubber penis, it was very realistic. He ordered me to
play with it.

I may be the only woman in the western world that
doesn't own a vibrator, or know what to do with a fake
penis. This was not a vibrator, just a very realistic
looking penis. I looked at it and then I asked him what
he wanted me to do with it.

He told me to kiss it and lick it and then suck on it
for a few minutes. Then I was to rub it over my body
and end up with it in my pussy. I did what he asked,
trying to act like I imagined he wanted me to pose with
the silly thing. I wasn't all that anxious to put the
thing in my mouth, but it was clean and there was no
bad taste. It was hard to look sexy for his pictures
when I felt so silly. But he seemed satisfied and he
took a lot of pictures.

I was slowly pumping it into my pussy when he put the
camera down, opened his pants and pulled his cock out
and offered it to my mouth. I sucked him while I
continued to fuck myself with the rubber cock and he
picked up the camera and got some close-ups of my mouth
wrapped around his cock. He came quickly and then he
stood back and ordered me to suck the rubber cock
clean.

When I had cleaned it he took it back and then he
reached in his bag and handed me a strange looking
contraption. It was a vibrator, but it had an appendage
on it that curved up and massaged my clitoris. As soon
as I started using it I knew that I had to get me one
of these! My entire lower body was in love with this
thing. I started involuntarily jerking my hips up and
down and I closed my eyes and gasped. Then I heard
myself swearing loudly as I had a huge orgasm. What a
wonderful machine!

I started to remove it from my pussy but Greg said,
"Again."

Oh well, if I must, I must!

I continued to massage my pussy and my clit with the
big plastic toy while Greg took more pictures of my
pussy and my face. All the while his cock was hanging
out of his pants and I could see that before long he
was going to have to do something with it again.

He made me suck the vibrator clean. Then he took it
away and put his camera down and climbed on top of me.
He was fully dressed. I felt his zipper scratching me
as he humped away at me. Thankfully he was not ever
going to be known for his endurance. I sucked him clean
when he got off of me then I checked to make sure that
I wasn't scratched up.

He grinned stupidly and said, "Sorry, you are just so
fucking hot I lose control around you."

I told him it was OK. I guess he was anxious to
download his new pictures and see how they came out on
his computer, because he left right away. I sat up and
saw that I was about to leak cum onto the sofa so I
scooped it up and held it in my hand and looked at it
for a minute.

It occurred to me that that little glob of white cream
was one of the most powerful substances on earth. It
was the motive behind a great deal of the things that
were done and said in life. It was the reason I was
spending three months as a sex slave. It was the reason
I was being gangbanged and forced to make porn movies.

It was also the reason people fell in love and got
married.

I was tempted to put it in my mouth, just to fuck with
whoever was watching me. Instead I went to the bathroom
and took another shower.

The rest of the day was uneventful and I made a nice
dinner for Jon when he got home, a dinner that wasn't
meatloaf or hotdogs or spaghetti. I didn't tell Jon
about the cameras. I know I should have. I was afraid
he would do something stupid and get us in trouble.

We had a nice quiet evening. We watched the second half
of the biker DVD. The part where I get my nipples
pierced, the part that ends with me eating three
sloppy, slut pussies. I sucked on Jon's cock, as usual,
while we watched. But we had not made love since this
mess we were in had started. His arm was better now and
my pussy had most of the day off, so I was ready for
some love. When the movie ended I got up and pulled him
to his feet and then I grabbed his cock and led him to
the bedroom.

We made love then. Making love is so much nicer than
fucking. Well, sometimes fucking is good, it can be
exciting. But making love is so much better. It had
been a while and Jon is very good at it. Afterwards,
when we were lying together cuddling, I thought to
myself that I hoped those bastards were watching and
learned something.

For me, this had been an easy day. No gangbangs, no
parading around town in the nude. I had two visitors, a
kid who was easy to handle and Greg, who wasn't much
worse than masturbating, just an easy day for a change.

Until there was a noise in my bedroom at 2:30 AM and I
woke up to see three strange men standing over me. I
could smell the alcohol. I suddenly knew beyond a doubt
that that fucking Nolan saw us making love and being
happy and was just fucking with us. I knew it!

Jon woke up when they turned the light on. He looked at
them and looked at me and waited to see what was going
to happen. I was relieved. I was terrified that he
would freak out and get beat up again.

One of the men pulled the sheet off of me and the three
men crowded around to look at me, then touch. They ran
their hands over my breasts and up my thighs. I just
lay there quietly letting them do what they wanted. Jon
watched for a minute and then he got up. I looked at
him, trying to see what he was thinking. He seemed
embarrassed. I asked him to stay. I knew he liked to
watch. I was thinking it might be easier if in my mind
I was doing this for Jon.

He said, "Are you sure?"

I smiled and nodded.

The men were undressing; they hadn't said a word to
either of us since they came in. They had made a few
crude remarks among themselves, but they treated us
like we weren't even humans.

One of them stood by my head and made me suck him for a
minute, and then he climbed on top of me and fucked me.
He was apparently a little too drunk, I thought he was
going to last all night. But he finally came and the
other two each took their turns. It was not in the
least exciting. They were drunk and I assumed that they
had been sent here after the club closed to ruin my
evening.

Jon followed them to the door when they left and locked
the door after them. Then he came back just as I was
about to get up and get cleaned up and change the
sheets. But Jon stopped me. He got back in bed with me
and started kissing and caressing me and finally he
went for sloppy fourths. I grinned at him and asked,
"What the hell are you doing?"

"I don't want them to think they ruined our night," he
whispered.

"You know about the cameras?!" I whispered back
incredulously. "How long have you known?"

"I saw them Tuesday morning," he said, "how about you?"

"Not until this afternoon. Why didn't you tell me?"

"Probably for the same reason you didn't tell me."

"But what if I had said no to that teenager this
morning? I almost did!"

"Well, I admit I hadn't anticipated a teenager dropping
by. But you had already demonstrated that you obeyed
their orders. I thought it was safe. I didn't want you
to feel self conscious."

I bit his neck and we went back to fucking, not making
love this time. Fucking! Like I said, sometimes fucking
is fun.

***

I was ready and waiting at nine when Mr. Nash arrived.
He settled for a blowjob this morning. After I rinsed
my mouth out I was taken back to that same house in the
middle class neighborhood where I had been taken last
Friday and had such an easy day of it.

The same gentleman answered the door this time and I
followed him into the backyard again. There were eleven
people there this time, all different than the ones
that were here last time, and the two camera men. I
still didn't get it. For the next two hours I sucked
and fucked these men, nothing kinky, well, except that
it was a gangbang and I didn't know any of them and
they were usually doing it two at a time. Except for
those things there was nothing kinky. But the cameras
recorded everything. It just didn't make sense.

Everyone was done with me before Mr. Nash arrived so I
cleaned up and had a beer and chatted with the guys for
a while. They were all nice and I was having a good
time. I even got a good cheeseburger out of it.

Mr. Nash finally arrived and drove me home. This time
he went inside with me. He ordered me into the bedroom
and he followed, undressing as he went. He put me on
the bed on hands and knees and then he started
fingering my ass. I dreaded what I realized was going
to happen, but I guess I could take it. At least he was
using some kind of lube. They hadn't done that the
first dozen times.

I kept telling myself to relax as he forced his cock
into me and it hurt, but it was tolerable. If it had
been someone I liked I might even have found it
pleasant, much to my surprise.

He came after a long time. I had sucked him off when he
picked me up this morning, so he wasn't starving for
sex. I sucked his cock clean and as he left he called
out to me that I should be ready by the same time
tomorrow. I went to the bathroom and sat on the toilet
for a while.

After I showered it was still only about 1:30 PM. I sat
in the living room, naked of course and I read a little
of my book. It had been so long I forgot what book I
had been reading. I was startled by a noise and I
looked up and saw my gentleman friend from last Friday.
The man who tipped me $300!

I stood up and smiled and ran over to him and hugged
him. I told him how sweet he was and how much I
appreciated his generosity. He actually blushed!

I took his suit coat and placed it gently on the back
of a chair. Then I led him by the hand to my bedroom. I
helped him undress and I invited him to lie on the bed
on his stomach. When he was comfortable I started at
the base of his neck and licked his entire back, his
neck, his back, the backs of his arms, his fingers, his
legs and even his feet, finally ending up at his butt.
I licked all around it and then spread his cheeks
gently and licked and sucked and teased his ass as he
shivered and groaned and gasped.

When he could stand it no more he spun over onto his
back and I asked him if he wanted my mouth or pussy. He
thought about it a second and said, "Pussy. Sit on me
and fuck me so I can watch your tits while you do it."

I was happy to oblige. I straddled him and eased down
onto his cock and started, slowly at first, but quickly
building speed and fucking him hard. I felt my breasts
swaying violently and I looked at his eyes and I saw
lust and it made me so hot I actually came before he
did. But I kept sliding up and down on his pole until
he grabbed my tits and thrust violently up to meet me.
When he was finished I kept his cock in me and gently
stretched out on him and kissed his neck and his ear
and his shoulder.

I felt his cock twitching and getting hard again and I
pulled off of him and moved down and sucked him to
another orgasm as he watched. When he was done I held
his cock in my mouth and massaged it with my tongue. It
started slowly coming to life again and as I sucked him
to his third orgasm I reached my finger down between
his thighs and wormed it up to his asshole and massaged
it. He came violently.

When I finally had sucked him dry I looked up and
smiled at him. He was staring at me in astonishment.

He pulled me close after he came that third time and
said, "I haven't had three orgasms in a row since I was
in my twenties. You are a very special young lady.
Thank you."

I smiled and said, "You are very welcome." And I meant
it.

Then I whispered, "Would you like to try for four?"

He laughed and slapped my ass and said, some day, when
I have more time, I believe I will just have to see if
you can to it. Somehow I think you can."

"Would you like something to drink?" I asked. "Thanks
to you I have something to offer you besides water and
tea. Would you like a coke or a beer?"

He smiled and said, "A coke to go would be very nice
Toni. Thank you."

I went out and got him a coke and met him at the door.
I helped him into his jacket and handed him the coke
and kissed his cheek and told him that he was welcome
to come back any time.

After he left I went to the bathroom and took another
shower. I was putting off going into the bedroom to see
if he had left me another tip. It might have been just
a one shot deal. It might have been just because I told
him how poor I was.

I put off looking as long as I could, but finally I had
to go into the bedroom and make the bed. I stripped off
the bedspread, it would need washing. The sheets seemed
OK. Finally I peeked on the nightstand and I gasped. I
almost fell to my knees. I saw a wad of bills with $100
on top. I picked them up with shaking hands and counted
out five of them!

I almost called Jon at work to tell him. I wanted to go
door to door to share my excitement. I didn't even know
this guy's name!

I dressed quickly, before any of my nasty neighbors
could come over and interfere. Then I went out and
walked up the street to our bank. I deposited $450 and
went to the grocery store and bought the two biggest
rib eye steaks they had, a bottle of better wine and
two wine glasses.

I then rushed home and baked a cake. I still had an
hour and a half before Jon got home. I was hoping that
nobody dropped in to spoil my mood. Time was on my
side. The later it became, the less apt anyone was to
disturb me.

I watched out the window when it was time for Jon to
get home. As soon as I saw his car I threw the steaks
into the already hot frying pan. I had some onions
frying up on another burner and I had made some
homemade French fries and some rolls that were keeping
warm in the oven.

Jon came in and I ran to him and kissed him and led him
to the table. I had the wine open and breathing and I
poured us both a glass. We toasted and he sipped his
wine with a curious look on his face while I flipped
the steaks over. I set the potatoes and rolls out and
put the onions in a bowl and put them on the table. By
then the steaks were ready and I served them and we sat
down to the best meal I had ever cooked.

He looked at me and smiled and said, "You are dying to
tell me, but you are going to make me wait, aren't
you?"

I giggled and nodded.

So we ate a quiet and very pleasant meal. We were both
too full for desert, so we put that off for an hour or
so. I cleaned off the table and poured another glass of
wine and then I handed him the deposit slip.

He looked at it and then at me and I said, "Remember
that guy from Friday that tipped me $300?"

Jon nodded.

Well, he came back this afternoon and I was very nice
to him. It wasn't hard. I like him. He is nice. I was
afraid to look after I let him out. I went and took a
shower and then changed the bed spread, and then I
finally had to look. There were five one hundred dollar
bills on my nightstand!

I also told him about Mr. Nash fucking my ass and that
strange party this morning. I told Jon that it was just
like last Friday. Not that many men, nothing weird. But
they filmed it all.

Jon said that there was something strange where he
worked today too. Almost half the men called in sick
again. Except this time, except for one man, it was all
different men. Jon was kind of proud because the boss
didn't know what was going on, but he knew that the
only one that wasn't pulling something was Jon.

We were getting ready to have a piece of cake for
desert when there was a knock at the door. I was afraid
it was someone I would have to have sex with. I peeked
out the curtain and saw Mr. Nash and I was afraid I
would have to go somewhere. But he just handed me two
new DVDs and left without saying a word.

I looked at them after I closed the door. One of them
was from my last night at the club, dancing nude and
servicing strange men. The other was a combination of
the parties on Friday and this morning at that house
out in the suburbs.

I handed them to Jon and his face went white when he
saw the second one.

"What's the matter?" I asked. The expression on his
face was really worrying me.

"Those dirty bastards!" he said.

"What? I don't understand!"

He held up the DVD of the two tame parties and said,
"These are all of the guys I work with. They invited
everyone I work with to fuck my wife! I wonder if they
knew who you were."

I shrugged and said, "They didn't seem to, but that
doesn't mean they won't be informed. They will probably
all end up with copies of the DVD."

I was a little surprised when I saw the expression on
his face lighten up and he even smiled and said, "Aw
fuck it, so what! If they all know that they have
fucked my beautiful, sexy, young wife then they can
only be jealous of me. I am proud of you and I don't
care what they do!"

I hugged him and we kissed passionately. Then we ate a
piece of cake and watched the DVD of my most recent
visit to the club.

We were too tired to make love when we went to bed, so
we spooned ourselves to sleep.

***

The next morning I got a call from Mr. Nash saying that
he wouldn't be here until noon. So I got comfortable
and read my book for a while. He finally showed up and
this time he didn't want sex. He locked my door and
took my key and I followed him out to the car. We
passed several people but I just ignored them.

This time we drove to the club. I was surprised because
it wasn't open yet. We went inside and into the back to
Mr. Nolan's office. Before we got started he wanted a
blowjob and I was getting so good at them that it
wasn't even a big thing anymore.

Then he offered me a seat and he came around and sat on
the edge of his desk in front of me. He handed me a
check for $3,500.

I looked at him dumbly and he chuckled and said, "I
cheated you out of that last blowjob just now. You
didn't owe it to me. But I must say you have really
improved in a short period of time!"

I still didn't know what to say. It had only been a
little more than a week! What happened to three months?

"OK, here's the deal," he said. "Remember I said that
your movies were selling like crazy?" I nodded and he
continued, "Well I wasn't exaggerating. They have set
all kinds of records. But that was only half of it.
Those cameras that you discovered have been in place
for just over a week, and everything that happens in
your apartment has been going out on the internet to
paid subscribers."

"You can take that check and call it quits. I will send
someone over to pick up the cameras and everything
stops. Or, I can leave the cameras in, keep
broadcasting to the growing crowd of subscribers, and
keep sending men over from time to time. You would also
have to keep entertaining the neighbors. After all,
there has to be something to watch. In return I will
give you a check for $5,000 a week. What do you say?"

"Will that nice man from Friday and yesterday keep
coming over? I like him."

Mr. Nolan chuckled and said, "He was in here a little
while ago and he heard the nice things you said about
him to Jon. I couldn't keep him out of your place if I
tried."

"Can I call Jon first?" I asked.

Mr. Nolan nodded and I had to borrow his phone. We
couldn't afford cell phones. They left me alone and I
called Jon and told him briefly what Mr. Nolan had
said.

He said, "For five thousand a week they can send
someone over to fuck me!" Then he paused and said,
"Unless you don't want to do it."

"I want to do it," I said. "I love you Jon. Bye."

I hung up and went out to find Mr. Nolan. He was
standing by the bar and he offered me a drink when I
approached. I took a coke and told him that we had a
deal.

He asked if I would make more movies. I thought about
it and said, "If they aren't too violent."

"What is your definition of 'too violent'," he asked.

I thought about that and said, "Nothing worse than what
I have already done, and maybe a lot less people
messing with my butt would be nice."

He pouted and said, "Does that mean I'll never get a
shot at it?"

"We'll have to see. You have a pretty wide load there."

Then I remembered something I wanted to ask. "Do the
guys that Jon works with know who they were fucking?"

"Not yet, but eventually they will. Someone will come
to your house, or you will go to his store, or there
will be a party, or someone will see a picture. It's
like a time bomb."

"That was a nasty thing to do. Why would you do that?"
I asked.

He shrugged and said, "That's how my mind works."

I left then. Mr. Nash took me home. He came in for a
quickie since he didn't get any this morning. I sucked
him hard and then he bent be over a chair and fucked me
hard. As he fucked me I couldn't help wondering how
many hundreds, or even thousands of people were
watching.

Before he left he handed me a dozen disks. They were a
record of everything that had happened in our apartment
since the cameras were installed.

I dressed and took the check for $3,500 to the bank and
deposited it.

Shortly after I got home Greg and Jesse were at my door
and I spent an hour with them. They are slowly becoming
more imaginative.

The nice man who tipped me comes around about once a
week now. His name is Francis, I kid you not! The first
time he came by, after the start of the new deal, he
tried to give me $1,000! He said that was what he had
paid Mr. Nolan. I refused to take it and we ended up
compromising on $500. He was a little confused. He
never had a hooker, which is what I am now, I suppose,
refuse to take is money.

Francis is the owner of a very large, multi-national
company and he has offered to send me some nice, rich
clients. Somehow the idea of being paid to fuck, and
being paid by all the people who want to watch, well,
it all just makes me hot.

We have a new car now, a Cadillac. We are thinking
about moving, but there are drawbacks. Our new house
would have to be wired for sound and cameras, and we
probably wouldn't have the generous supply of horny
neighbors that we have here. Still, we don't want to
live in this little apartment forever.

THE END

Comments? Criticism? Email vul...@hotmail.com

To that small group of disturbed people who have
enjoyed my previous efforts and encouraged me, thank
you.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 50

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Date with Mom
by Eros (1998)

***

A divorce makes for a lonely existence, until a guy
places a personal ad in the paper only to find that the
love of his life doesn't fall far from the family tree.
(MF, inc)

***

My friend Tamara had told me that the only people who
took out personal ads in our local weekly were "horny
yuppies with more money than brains."

However, I had recently finalized my divorce after
twenty-seven years of marriage, and I simply didn't
know how to play the modern dating game. Besides, I
could think of a lot worse things than a man with a fat
wallet, a lonely cock, and an empty head.

One advertisement called to me again and again: "Good-
looking professional, 26, who enjoys romantic
encounters in dark theaters with mature women who
remember the days of candlelight and roses. Let's share
a bottle of fine, properly aged wine together and
discuss our interests."

Tamara groaned when I pointed it out to her. "Kim,
you're old enough to be that man's mother," she said as
she jabbed her scarlet fingernail at the number 26. It
was true, alas. I didn't like to remember it, but my
own son was exactly that age.

"Well, he does say he likes mature women," I said.

"Kim, to a boy of 26, 47 isn't mature, it's ancient!
Either that, or he's looking for a sugar mama. Why
don't you let me set you up with my cousin Brian!"

Cousin Brian, I remembered, had hunched shoulders and
looked a decade older than his fifty years.

"No thanks. Tamara. I think I'm going to check this one
out."

I sent him a cautious note, along with a photograph
that showed my body from the neck down. Maybe I was
being TOO cautious, but I wasn't ready to have naked
photos of myself circulating around town with my real
face or name attached! I reasoned that a good, long
look at my lean, well-maintained figure would he enough
to tell the man what he needed to know.

A couple of weeks passed, and then I found a note in my
mailbox telling me to drop by a certain club any
Tuesday for the next month. "I'll be the one with the
silver wine bucket," he promised.

"Don't go." Tamara said. "You haven't even talked to
him on the phone. Are you crazy!"

"Look," I said. "We're meeting in a public place. I'll
just steal a look at him and if I don't like what I
see, I'll leave. No worries, right!?"

Tamara just shook her head as I shimmied into a tight
white skirt that she couldn't have worn since the
summer of '67. It wasn't fair that I had such a firm,
small belly since I'd had a kid and Tamara hadn't, but
hey. That's the breaks. Anyway, I didn't need to fuss
much with my appearance. I slicked on some coral
lipstick and stepped into a pair of white, high-heeled
sandals and I was ready to go.

The club was moderately crowded. I scanned several busy
tables for a minute before I saw the one in the corner
where a man sat alone with a silver bucket and a bottle
of wine. Although I was looking at him from behind,
where I could see nothing but the blonde curl that hung
down like an inverted question mark from the back of
his short, thick hair. I knew it was Matthew. My own
son!

Just then he turned and saw me. Our eyes met across the
crowded barroom floor. I remembered the sexy fantasies
I'd had while slithering into my tight skirt, and I
wasn't willing to give up the dream. I felt a sudden
moistness in my panties as I realized how handsome my
son really was.

"Mom!" he said, getting up and coming across the floor.
"What are you doing here!"

I laughed. "Well, Matt, I guess you invited me!"

He flushed and then laughed as I explained. Somehow we
wound up tucked in the corner table, where a waiter
materialized to pour the wine. I could tell from his
manner that he assumed that my son was actually my
lover, and the way I giggled when I tasted the
expensive libation did nothing to contradict that
assumption.

"I didn't know you liked 'mature' women," I said to
Matt after the waiter finally left.

"I suppose I have you to thank for that." He clicked
his glass to mine. "You're a beautiful woman, Mom.
Beautiful, intelligent, and sexy. I've often wondered
where I would meet a woman as fine as you."

I felt flustered. We aren't a family that's much on
compliments.
Besides, Matt had suddenly slipped his hand into
mine, squeezing it. I wasn't really surprised when he
then took my hand and placed it gently in his lap so
that I could feel his crotch. "Just looking at you in
that skirt has me so hard, Mom," he whispered. "I need
to fuck so badly."

"So do I," I confessed. before I could stop myself. The
feel of Matt's hard cock was like a drug on me. My
pussy was moistening rapidly. I couldn't help myself. I
wanted to fuck my own son!

"I know it's wrong, Mom," me whispered. "But I want you
so badly!
Maybe I always have."

He wrapped my fingers about the bulge in his pants and
instinctively I squeezed his erection. I was shocked at
the size and stiffness of his prick. I couldn't
remember when I had felt a cock of such prodigious
proportions. My pussy was itching with a need to feel
it between my legs.

"Come home with me, Mom." he whispered.

My brain told me that it was wrong, but my body wasn't
listening anymore. All I wanted right then was my son's
long hard cock fucking my neglected pussy.

I didn't remember much about the ride from the club to
Matt's apartment except the speed at which the
streetlights flashed past. I had both hands inside his
pants stroking his hard, throbbing cock while he was
driving, and I'm afraid that they may have provided
something of a distraction.

When we reached his apartment, soft music came on. He'd
wired the place somehow so that it did that
automatically. I was surprised at the subtle eroticism
of the recording he'd chosen. I suppose I'd expected
something crude and vulgar from a younger lover, even
if he was my own son. I should have known by now that
Matt was a man of exquisite good taste. He took me in
his arms and danced with me, waltzing me around his
hardwood floor. I kept hunching my hips forward, eager
to feel the hard lump in his trousers rub deliciously
against my burning pussy.

Despite his obvious desire for sex. Matt didn't rush a
thing. He was clearly the master of the show. When the
song ended, he kissed me. Not the usual mother/son peck
on the lips, a long, lingering passionate kiss that had
my pussy bubbling with lust for him. He slithered his
tongue into my mouth. I sucked it gently and then a
little harder as I felt his hands drift down to unzip
the back of my tight skirt.

I tried to remember to pull off one or another of his
articles of clothing from time to time, but I was
mostly letting him undress me. I was highly aroused,
burning from the thrill of surrendering my body to the
touch of my very own son.

When we were naked, I made him step back so that I
could look at his body... just look at it. He was so
beautiful! His shoulders were broad, his chest rippled
with muscles, his belly flat, his hips tapered. His
cock was long and thick. I was secretly afraid that I
wouldn't be able to get all of it inside of me, but I
sure as hell was going to have a lot of fun trying.

"It's been a long time since I've had sex," I told him.
"I feel like a virgin with my own son."

Matt laughed.

"Come here, Mom!"

He took me into his arms and kissed me everywhere. The
track of his wet tongue created a sensuous criss-cross
pattern as it traversed the sensitive flesh of my too-
long-neglected body. I quivered, painfully close to
orgasm and yet so terribly afraid that I couldn't take
the blast of long-denied feeling, when he sealed his
young lips about the small bud of my clitoris.

"It's all right, Mom," he whispered, his warm breath
tickling my pussy hair. "It's all right. Let go and
enjoy. I'm going to make you feel so good."

He opened his mouth wider, so that he could
simultaneously move his tongue down to my cuntslit
while he continued to suck gently on my clitty button.
I bucked my hips up in total abandon. Having my
handsome young son eating my cunt like this was so
deliciously dirty I knew I wouldn't last long before I
came all over his tongue. My knees wobbled. I wasn't
going to be able to remain standing if he insisted on
giving me much intense pleasure.

But Matt was way ahead of me. Standing up, he took me
by the hand and led me back to his bedroom. I'd never
been there before, never stolen a glimpse at the
masculine darkness of his heavy antique four-poster and
black satin sheets. I felt as if I were going to bed
with a stranger as my son tenderly lay me down and
spread my thighs, eyeing of my juicy-wet cuntslit like
a starving man.

"I want to suck you too, baby," I finally said,
remembering the incredible hardness of that wonderfully
large cock of his. I was still afraid that I couldn't
handle all of it, but I desperately wanted to try.

Matt turned around on top of me and planted his knees
on either side of my face before returning his lips to
my pussy. It was the classic sixty-nine position,
something his father hadn't much cared for. My son's
lingual enthusiasm was infinitely better than my
husband's dutiful slurps.

God, it was so intoxicating to be sucking on a prick
that belonged to a man who was simultaneously licking
out my pussy! That combined with the fact that the
tongue in my cunt belonged to my own son, to me, was
the ultimate turn-on. I'd never been so aroused in my
life!

As I sucked his long, hard cock deep into my mouth, I
felt the deep stirrings of a long-delayed orgasm. I was
so afraid that I was going to explode right into my
son's face. But how could I hold back when he slipped
his tongue that extra inch inside of me and pressed
hard on some secret erogenous zone I had no idea I even
possessed! I'd meant to show a fraction more control,
but it was hopeless. I erupted in my first tongue-
generated climax in a decade.

When he realized that I was cumming, Matt actually grew
more excited. I suppose he could have forced himself to
re-double the speed of his cartwheeling tongue, but he
couldn't have faked the sudden extra dose of steel-hard
stiffness in the prick he was hunching into my mouth.

My son was honestly aroused by the sweet, sticky taste
of his own mother's cum. My own tongue had gotten a
little clumsy because I had to keep gasping for breath
around the thick plug of Matt's overstuffed cock.
Suddenly, he went rigid above me. I recognized the
signs instantly and reached up to grab his cute butt,
pulling him down so that he could shoot all that lovely
hot sperm deep into my throat.

We rested quietly for s few minutes in that position,
my son's half-hard cock still between my lips. I
savored one of my favorite sexual treats, a treat I'd
almost forgotten over the years.... the feeling of a
man's prick getting hard again. It would probably be
difficult for anyone except another woman to understand
how powerfully excited it made me feel to know that I
had my own son's cock swelling in my mouth at the
simple touch of my tongue.

"I want to fuck you, Mom," Matt whispered.

I hated to let his cock slip from my mouth for even so
much as a fraction of a second, but I knew that he
wanted to hear me say it.

"I want it too, son," I told him. "Please Matt. Fuck
your mother's hot pussy! Fuck me good!"

He raised his big, masculine body from mine long enough
to turn himself around into the proper position between
my open thighs. I lifted my legs up and wide as I took
him in the classic missionary position. The hairy,
swollen lips of my pussy trembled as I felt the head of
his massive cockhead start to spread them open. Was I
woman enough to take a man like this! My own son was
hung like a stud horse and I was to be his filly. Would
my poor, neglected cunt stretch as much as it needed
to! Or would Matt split me in two with his incredibly
thick weapon.

"It's alright, Mom," Matt whispered, sensing my fear.
"I know that I'm larger than average, and definitely
much bigger than Dad, so let's just take it slow and
easy."

His voice was a soothing sing-song that relaxed me like
he was hypnotizing me. My pussy stretched a little more
and Matt slipped another inch inside of me. He never
hurried. No matter how desperate I grew, no matter how
wildly I rubbed my heels against his broad back, no
matter how madly I whimpered into his ears, he took me
a tantalizing inch at a time. It was the technique that
another man might have used to fuck a woman's asshole,
entering me so slowly that I couldn't help but open
wide as my muscles ached to pull him in more.

"Fuck me, Son! Fuck me, Matt! Don't hold back. Give me
the whole thing!"

And then he'd done it. I felt the head of his massive
cock rubbing sensuously at the back wall of my swamp-
wet pussy while my trembling pelvis squirmed against
the flat muscle of his hard belly. The entire length of
my son's incredible prick was buried inside of me!

My cunt was full, fuller than it had ever been before
and it felt wonderful. I moved with him as Matt began
to fuck me with a slow, steady rhythm. I was being
fucked by my own son! My own son's cock was pumping in
and out of my cunt, my little boy's prick was
stretching me, filling me, making my clit tingle and
throb with the promise of orgasms like I'd never
experienced before.

Matt had the consummate control that I would expect,
and yet had never received from a much older man. I
quickly discovered that I could buck and jerk my hips
beneath him as violently as I wished, letting myself
surrender to orgasm after orgasm without restraint.

My son just kept pumping away, and there was never a
moment when I had to be afraid that he'd come too soon.
The satin sheets were a soaking wet swamp that smelled
strongly of jism and cunt-juice when we finally
collapsed, my son's happy prick still inside of me.

"Jesus, baby! Who taught you how to fuck like that!" I
asked. sighing deeply.

"I guess you did, Mom, since I've never fucked like
that before."

His tongue stroked the curve of my ear, and I felt my
belly quiver. I wanted him again! I wanted my son to
fuck me till I dropped! Soon, soon, we would be
entwined in yet another deliciously incestuous fuck. I
reached for his cock and looked up into his eyes.

"How long can you keep this thing hard, darling", I
husked, "Mommy wants to fuck you all night long."

Matt slipped two fingers into my juicy, wet slit and
rubbed my clit, a devilish grin on his handsome young
features. His cock was growing in my hand.

"Why don't we find out," he smiled, finger-fucking my
hot hole. "I don't think you'll be disappointed, Mom."

When I slipped away from his bed at dawn, I felt a
pleasant ache deep in my pussy, but I was totally
satisfied. He HAD fucked me all night, in every
possible position, and in every possible orifice. Some
I'd secretly longed to try, like getting a cock up my
ass for the first time, and some I'd never even heard
of, although Matt had obviously perfected them on some
lucky young girl.

My son was a wonderful lover, undoubtedly the most
talented I'd ever had, and I knew that despite the fact
that he was my own son, I simply had to continue the
relationship we'd started. After sampling my son's
talented young prick I was certain that I wouldn't be
able to do without it for a single night.

At work, Tamara smirked when she asked me how my date
had gone.

"Oh, you wouldn't believe it," I said. "The guy turned
out to be my own son!"

She laughed. "Can I say 'I told you so!'"

"Go ahead! Say it," I said putting on a sad face.

But I was smiling a secret smile. Tamara never
suspected for a second that I spent a night of
unbridled fucking and sucking with my own son!

I wonder if I should tell her?

THE END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 56

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2009. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Debi At The Car Wash
by Teeman2000 (teebo...@yahoo.com)

***

My beautiful wife Debi decides to try out my fantasy.
(MMF, wife, voy, mast)

***

My wife and I had been messing around in bed on a
Saturday morning, she sucking on my cock, me playing
with her pussy, that kind of thing. She told me not to
make her come, that she had plans for later; she didn't
explain any further but had a very evil grin. "You'll
thank me later," was all she said.

We had talked in the past about her showing off in
public, and I told her I would really get off on guys
or whoever watching her. I had even mentioned maybe
allowing physical contact, if the person and the
situation were right and we were both OK with it. She'd
always call me "pervert" when we had these discussions.

We had planned on going out to the mall later, and when
we went to leave, I was a bit shocked on what she was
wearing. She wore a sexy, thin sundress and I could
tell she had no bra on, and she wore sexy high-heel
wedges. Just for fun, she lifted up her dress and
showed me her naked pussy! She wasn't wearing anything
under the dress at all!

As we started driving, she hiked up her dress, reclined
her seat and played with her pussy. "Drive around a
little bit," she said. "I'm not ready to shop yet."

She started rubbing on her clit with her right hand and
fingered her cunt with her left hand. As she worked her
fingers in and out of her trimmed snatch, I could see
they were wet with her pussy juice. I reached over as I
drove and pulled down the top of her dress, exposing
her left breast. I pinched on her nipple which made her
growl with lust.

After about 10 minutes, she came really hard working on
her clit. My cock was absolutely rock hard by then.

"Was that as good as it looked?" I asked her when she
calmed down a bit.

"Yeah," she replied, "but I want more!"

At a stoplight I unzipped my shorts and pulled out my
cock. She reached over and started stroking me. Then
she leaned over into my lap and took my cock into her
mouth, and started working it really good. She stopped
a few minutes later and said, "you're not finishing
yet!"

I groaned in frustration as my aching cock bobbed in
the air, searching in futility for her hot mouth.

"I think the truck needs washing," she said, out of the
blue. "Go to the car wash place and give it a good
hosing." There was a local car wash, one of those wash-
it-yourself places with the individual bays you pull
into and wash your vehicle with a high-pressure hose.

"Excuse me?" I asked. "Where did that come from??"

"I dunno, I just think it's looking dirty."

"Well," I replied, thinking there weren't many less
sexy things to do at this point than wash the truck,
"OK, if that's what you want to do!" I felt a little
let down that that's what she came up with.

I pulled into the car wash place and found the last
empty bay. I pulled out a few bills and climbed out of
the Expedition to get quarters from the change machine
around the front. When I got back, Debi wasn't in the
passenger seat anymore. As I got closer, I could see
she had moved to the rear bench seat. She was all the
way over on the driver's side, and had her dress pulled
up and her legs spread and was working on her pussy
again.

I opened the passenger side door and watched for a few
moments. "Fuck, looks good enough to eat! Mind if I
join you in there?" I asked.

"Yep, I do mind, you have to wash the truck!"

At this point, I was getting a little frustrated with
getting cock-blocked by her! But, I did as I was told
and popped in some quarters and started washing the
truck. Probably 5 minutes passed and I had soaped and
rinsed. Debi was still playing with her pussy and it
had been very difficult to do the task at hand. I would
stop every so often to peek in a watch her. She had her
dress top pulled down and was rubbing her tits while
fingering herself.

By the time I was doing a last rinse, a guy had pulled
up to our bay waiting for me to finish so he could have
his turn in the wash. He was a good-looking middle-aged
guy and was driving a beautiful classic Camaro. I could
see Debi inside the truck checking the guy out.

When I was over on the driver's side of the truck, she
knocked on the window to get my attention. I stopped
the pressure hose and she lowered the rear window.

"Were you really serious those times you told me you
wanted to show me off, to have a stranger watch me? Or
were you just saying that because I usually had your
hard cock in my mouth?"

I laughed, then stopped short when I realized what she
was saying. She totally caught me off guard!

"Well," I stammered, "yeah, I was serious. I never
thought you'd want to do it!"

"So, it's just a fantasy for you? Or do you really want
to do it?"

After a few moments of thinking, I realized my cock was
growing hard in my shorts just thinking about it.
"Fuck, yeah, I want to do it!"

"OK then," she replied. "Go get that guy's attention
and bring him over to the rear passenger side door and
let him have a look." Then she rolled her window back
up.

I'd never approached a total stranger to ask him to
watch my wife before, so didn't quite know what to say!
I just decided to wing it.

"Hey, that's a beautiful car," I called to him.

"Thanks," he said. "It's all original. I was really
lucky to stumble onto this. It rides like a dream."

I walked over to his car and looked inside. He opened
the driver's door to show off his beauty. (I'd return
the favor in a minute!) It was immaculate inside, and I
made a comment about the beautiful interior. He replied
that that's what he was especially proud of.

I answered, "I'm pretty pleased with my interior, too.
Wanna have a look?"

"Sure," he said.

He closed his door and we walked over to the passenger
side and I opened the rear passenger door. My hand was
shaking I was so excited. There was my gorgeous wife,
leaning back all the way over against the opposite
door, her legs spread wide, and her naked dripping
pussy exposed for another man. She had her C-cup
breasts pulled out of her sundress and was pinching her
nipple while she slowly rubbed her clit.

The guy's jaw dropped open. "What the... fuck!" he
finally said. "Shit, I'm a happily married man! I
couldn't touch her... as much as I want to, believe
me!"

"No touching," Debi told him, "but there's no harm in a
little looking, is there?"

The guy looked around quickly, I didn't know what he
expected to see; maybe a hidden camera? My wife
motioned for him to climb up into the rear seat, which
he did. "Fuck," he said a couple of times as he ate her
up with his eyes. I climbed into the front passenger
seat and turned toward them to watch. I wasn't going to
miss a second of this!

"I'm so fucking wet with you watching me," Debi
whispered hoarsely. "You like my pussy?"

"Fuck, yeah!" he stammered.

"My name's Debi. What's yours?"

"Marty," the guy answered. "Fuck."

"You like my tits, Marty?"

"You have beautiful tits, Debi." I could see the effect
it had on her when he said her name, a complete
stranger talking dirty to her like that. Her eyes were
absolutely glazed over with lust. Her right leg had
been flexed and pulled close to her up on the rear
bench seat, but then she stretched it out and laid her
bare foot (she had taken her shoes off) in his lap.

"You can touch my leg if you want to, Marty," she told
him. He reached down and gently caressed her ankle and
worked his way up her shin and calf. She rubbed the
sole of her foot against cock, which was quite
obviously growing hard and very big in his shorts. She
was staring at his cock and was pleased with the effect
she was having on him.

"I can feel your hard cock, Marty."

"I can smell your beautiful cunt, Debi," he replied.
She gasped loudly and bit her lower lip. He was doing a
great job getting her going.

"I want to see your big cock, Marty."

Instead of opening his fly which is what I expected, he
reached inside his shorts through the loose leg opening
and pulled his cock out that way. He pushed the
material of his shorts back to fully expose his thick
cock. I'm no cock expert but I guessed it was at least
8 inched. Whatever it was, it was bigger and thicker
than mine!

"Fuck!" Debi exclaimed. "Jesus, that's nice, Marty."

"I've never had any complaints, Debi." He began rubbing
his cock with his right hand and continued to caress
her leg with his left. The head of his cock was
dripping precome. He rubbed his finger in it and then
smeared it around and down his shaft.

"Marty, I'm gonna come really hard. Rub your cock for
me. Stroke that fucking cock for me, Marty!"

As he started pumping faster, I watched Debi exploded
in a huge orgasm. She flexed her body forward and
loudly shrieked, "oh, fuck!" about 5 times. She came
harder than I'd ever seen her come before. After about
30 seconds she leaned back against the door looking
exhausted and incredibly satisfied.

"That was fucking beautiful to watch," Marty said.
"Debi..." he paused. "Debi, can I feel your tits?"

She was shocked by his question, and she turned to me
as if asking what she should do. I gestured my head
over towards Marty, letting her know it was OK with me.
She slid over towards him, about halfway across the
seat, within arm's reach of him. Marty reached out with
his left hand and started caressing her breasts. Debi
looked down and enjoyed watching him touch her. She
obviously was enjoying the feeling as well, her nipples
were popping out and she started rubbing her clit
again.

I had been rubbing my cock through my shorts while
watching, but with that I opened my fly and started
stroking madly.

Marty was now directly rubbing roughly on her nipples,
moving from left to right and back again. She
instinctively leaned forward so he could better
manipulate her. He then began firmly pinching and
twisting just the very tips of her hard nipples.
Somehow, he must have known that that totally drives
Debi crazy when I do it. In fact, she can come with
doing just that and no other stimulation.

"Oh, fuck!" she said. "Oh, fuck, Marty, that's good."

"Debi," Marty said after a minute, "I'm going to
fucking come."

"I wanna see it, Marty, I'm gonna come too," she
answered.

Marty jerked hard on his shaft and started spurting
thick jets of come. The first went all the way to the
back of the front seat, which was a good two feet in
front of him. Several more spurts went nearly as far,
firing down the length of his thigh, and landing on his
thigh and the seat.

That sent Debi over the edge and she started coming
again, her upper body jerking violently. Marty, still
coming himself, continued roughly pinching and pulling
on her nipples; I was pretty impressed with his
composure! Debi screamed, "fuuuuuuuuuuuck!!" And at
that, I started coming too, my jizz covering my lap.

Afterwards, we were three exhausted and very pleased
people! Debi was panting trying to catch her breath. In
between breaths, she gasped, "fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"

Marty said, "I come here to wash my Camaro every week
around this time. I gotta tell you, I wouldn't mind
meeting up again if circumstances would allow it."

As I wiped up my come with a box of tissues from the
glovebox, I replied, "I think this was a one-time
thing, Marty, as great as it was."

Debi had a mischievous look and said, "Every week,
huh?"

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than

a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per

lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 62

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,

PLEASE CLOSE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
Copyright (c) 2003. All rights reserved, except that
electronic not-for-profit reproduction rights only are
explicitly granted with the stipulation that this
authorship and permission note must remain attached.
--------------------------------------------------------

Couch Dance
by Rajah Dodger (rdo...@hotmail.com)

***

An interesting encounter with a working girl. (MF,
prost)

***

I walked into the topless bar and almost immediately
turned around and walked out. Too crowded, too noisy,
too smoky... it wasn't going to be worth it just for
$10 table dances. On the way back to my hotel a small
building caught my eye with the sign "Gentlemen's Dance
Partners". I figured I could spare five minutes to
check out the place.

When I went in there was a latina hostess in an
enclosed foyer and a sign - $10 entry, $20 per hour to
the house for the ladies' time and a tip of at least
that much for the lady. The music from behind the
closed door sounded okay, so I handed her a ten and she
opened the door.

Inside on one side was a pool table and some card
tables, and a bar with football on the TV. A glitter
ball spun slowly over a small parquet dance floor and
several couches lined the walls. An open doorway led
into a back room. There were two couples slow-grinding
under the glitter ball, a couple of guys with a curvy
brunette playing pool, and three women on one of the
couches chatting.

I went over to the couch and my eyes lit on a redhead
in a well-filled tube top and short skirt. I introduced
myself as a first-timer there, and she agreed to help
me feel like one of the family. I held out my hand and
she pulled herself up out of the couch, tube top
jiggling pleasantly, her head coming just up to my
height.

We went to the foyer window and she stamped a time
card, then took my hand and led me through the open
doorway to the back area where there were small leather
couches - almost loveseats - with coffee tables and a
bit of dance floor near each. The light was dimmer
here, and we settled into one of the couches. We did
the usual who-are-you and what-do-you-do chatter until
the music changed to a danceable Billy Joel number.

On the dance floor she got a lot more friendly, melting
into my arms and resting her head against my shoulder.
When I casually slid my hand down her back past the
waistline, she pressed herself against me and traced
circles on my lower spine with her fingernails. By the
time the music changed, my hand was familiar with the
contours of her bottom, my head was filled with the
scent of her hair and my body was buzzing with warm
fuzzy feelings.

We settled into the couch and she leaned into me, my
arm wrapping naturally around her and settling
alongside what felt like a nicely full and resilient
breast. Her lips tickled the side of my neck and one of
her hands found its way along the inside of my leg. I
was enjoying the hell out of this but wondering just
how far we could go in what was basically a public
space.

The way the couches were arranged, I couldn't actually
see the people in them, just the tops of their heads.
Head, singular in one case, and I wondered where that
guy's dance partner was until the head leaned back and
I saw it to be a woman's face, eyes tightly closed and
mouth open in what had to be an expression of passion
fulfilled.

About that time my companion's hand made its way up to
my zipper, and I leaned back in the loveseat as she
moved her palm back and forth over my bulge. She moved
her lips to my ear, and with an agonizing slowness
licked her way around it and into the center. In a
husky voice she mentioned that I seemed a little tense,
and she might be persuaded to help out with that.

"Persuaded?" My mind wasn't working terribly quickly
through the erotic feelings she was raising in me. I
squeezed her breast and let my hand make its way slowly
down her side to cup her bottom, my fingers exploring
those curves just as her fingernails outlined the
swollen contours of my shaft.

"Not that kind of persuasion, sweetie," she said, "I'm
a working girl, after all."

A light finally dawned in my head, but not so urgently
that I didn't take my sweet time sliding my hand over
her entire bottom on its way to my hip pocket where my
wallet was ensconced. Two minutes later, a pair of
Andrew Jacksons had changed allegiance and my hand was
nicely tucked under her skirt, discovering that she had
dispensed with underwear.

She deftly unfastened my belt and slid my zipper down,
then slipped her cool fingers into my briefs. It was
almost a shock to feel the contrast between them and
the heat of my cock. Without observable effort she
threaded my cock out into open air, and wrapped her
hand around it. Her thumb was rolling repeatedly over
the top, and my brain was being split into a rainbow
between that and the way my fingers felt embedded in
her own moist channel. I leaned back in the couch,
rocking my head from side to side as my lips moved
soundlessly.

She produced a handkerchief from somewhere, and the
next thing I was conscious of was spurting into her
cloth-covered hand, her other hand stroking my balls as
she urged me to "Be a good boy, give it all to Mamma".
I managed to hold my vocal response down to a soft
moan, and her hands moved until I had nothing left to
give.

I was impressed, to say the least. But I thought my
head would explode when the handkerchief disappeared
and she ducked her head down to my lap to give my cock
a thorough tongue-washing. The next thing I knew my
pants were zipped up and my dance partner was helping
me stand up on shaky legs.

We walked back to the foyer window, and she repunched
her time card. Then she turned to me and gave me a
sizzling kiss while her hand played lightly between my
legs. When the kiss ended, she smiled at me and said "I
hope you come back soon - you're a wonderful 'dancer'!"
With that she turned and sashayed toward the TV area.

The same latina was on duty when I got to the exit
window, and she checked the time and quoted me a
number. I paid it, only slightly disturbed by how much
this brief afternoon dalliance had cost me. I was
remembering that other area in back, the one where only
the woman's head was visible. In my mind I was already
planning for my next visit.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 29

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,

PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: consent.txt (MF, wife/boss, voy, cuck)
Authors name: Kristen (krist...@hotmail.com)
Story title : Consenting Adults

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.

Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Consenting Adults (MF, wife/boss, voy, cuck)
by Kristen (krist...@hotmail.com)
Last edit 06/01/02

***

Andrea stood gazing at her reflection in the dressing
room mirror. She had just pulled off her T-shirt and
was standing in the little cubical wearing just her
panties. Since her breasts weren't all that large she
often went without a bra.

She wondered why she hadn't warn a bra that day, she
knew that she was going shopping for new clothes, and
would've normally put one on for modesty's sake. For a
nervous moment, Andrea looked around the booth
wondering if there were security cameras or two-way
mirrors being used.

She couldn't see anything that looked suspicious, but
the thought that some stranger might be looking at her
almost nude body, made her feel strangely aroused. This
feeling of illicit arousal was happening more and more
lately, she realized.

Andrea, at 20, had been married for almost six months,
and for a whole year prior to their marriage she had
worked very hard to make herself into the perfect woman
for him. Never having been a slouch, Andrea
nevertheless worked out to tone her body to perfection.
She had spent afternoons at the beach perfecting her
tan, and even had her teeth whitened so her new husband
would have the perfect bride on their wedding night.

Andrea sighed as she looked with satisfaction at her
reflection in the dressing room mirror. She HAD
perfected her body for her man, and she knew that she
looked desirable because there was never a day that
some guy wouldn't comment on her looks, or ask her for
a date. She was glad that men hit on her; otherwise she
would've begun to wonder about herself.

A shadow of unhappiness crossed Andrea's lovely face as
she thought about Michael. She had been a virgin when
they were married, and she hadn't known exactly what to
expect on their wedding night. But she knew that there
should have been more than a few kisses and Michael
passing out, sprawled across their bed still dressed in
his tux.

Since their wedding night, Andrea and Michael had made
love exactly 16 times. Andrea made a quick calculation
and decided that that was something less than four
times a month. She didn't know if that was normal, but
she did know that she wanted more, lots more.

Forcing her mind back to the task at hand, Andrea
looked one last time at her semi-naked body; wishing
that she were in bed with her handsome husband
receiving the attention that she craved. Then with a
sigh of resignation she slipped the pretty black
cocktail dress over her head and adjusted the hem
evenly at thigh level. She did a quick pirouette
glancing behind herself at her reflection, and she
liked what she saw. "If this doesn't do anything for
Michael, then nothing will," she thought.

*

Michael had come home early from work that day, and
stood watching as his wife pulled into the driveway. As
he watched her unloading her packages from the car, he
felt a bit like a voyeur. It made him horny watching
his pretty wife going about her daily routine not
knowing that he was there. She was dressed in nothing
exotic, just jeans and a T-shirt, but he appreciated
the body that was underneath those ordinary clothes.

He glanced down and was pleasantly surprised to see
that he had an erection. He knew that his wife was less
than satisfied with his performance in the sex
department. It wasn't anything she had said -- but he
could see the look of disappointment in her lovely eyes
every time he told her that, 'maybe later' that he
wasn't in the mood.

Michael had never been as interested in sex as his
buddies while growing up, but it never really mattered
until he'd met Andrea. It had been his idea to wait
until they were married to have sex -- he was afraid
that if he couldn't get it up she might not stay with
him. But now that they were married he felt an
incredible pressure to perform, and he knew that he was
failing.

As he watched his luscious wife walk up the drive his
erection shrank and his momentary lust with it. He
wanted to take her to bed in the worst way -- he wanted
to enjoy that beautiful body that no other man had ever
sampled, but the pressure to perform was just too much
and he couldn't stay hard.

As Andrea opened the front door her husband was there
to help her with the packages.

"Hi sweetie, you're home early," she said in surprise.

"Yeah, the boss told me to take off early so we could
get ready for the trip. Did you get everything you
needed," Michael asked.

"Yes honey, I bought an outrageously expensive dress
for the party, and with my other outfits I think I'll
have everything I need."

Andrea was a little worried about their upcoming trip,
but refused to let it show. She didn't really want to
spend the week between Christmas and New Year's at
Michael's boss's place in the mountains. But Michael
had said that an invitation to the "mountain home" was
something that any employee of Microcosm Inc. would die
for. It showed that you had arrived as far as the
company was concerned. Only the privileged few were
ever invited to the Hanson residence, and an invitation
for a whole week meant promotion time, Michael had
said.

"When do we leave," Andrea wanted to know.

"I think as soon as possible, it's about a 3-hour drive
and the last thing I want is to be late."

Andrea asked, "Do you know who all's going to be
there?"

"Just Mr. Hanson, his latest girlfriend, the Bellamy's
and us. This will be some real quality time, and I just
know that I'm in line for a huge raise. You'll be
living high on the hog once this week is over. I expect
to get the comptroller's vacancy, which means another
hundred grand a year," Michael laughed in delight, the
unhappy thoughts of only moments before completely
forgotten.

*

All during the three-hour trip Michael was fun and
entertaining. His smiling face, his funny jokes and the
love that he obviously felt for her captivated Andrea.
She watched his face in the glow of the dash lights as
they sped through the dusky evening toward his boss's
mountain retreat. He was so animated, so fun loving
that Andrea forgot their problems and snuggled close to
him as they traveled up the mountain road.

Michael was feeling good, he felt his wife's adoring
eyes on him and put his arm around her shoulders,
steering with one hand. They laughed and talked about
unimportant things.

Andrea who had been frustrated by her husband's lack of
response earlier in the day, placed her hand in his
lap. To her surprise Michael didn't seem to mind. In
the past when she had initiated anything sexual he
would tense up, and things would become forced.

Andrea looked at the dash clock. They would be at their
destination within the hour. She looked down at her
husband's lap and watched as her fingers massaged him
to semi-hardness. She so wanted to see him erect, she
hadn't gotten enough of him since they were married and
she was still curious about a man's sexual parts and
how they worked.

With an impish smile on her lovely face Andrea pulled
at Michael's zipper, opening his fly, and reached
inside.

Michael said in a merry tone, "Whoa, baby! You wanna
cause an accident or something!?'"

"No sweetheart, you keep your eyes on the road and I'll
keep mine on your lap. If we both do what we're
concentrating on then we'll be just fine!"

Andrea dug around in Michael's pants for a moment,
fishing out his semi-hard penis. She could barley see
the head of it in the dim light from the dash, so she
tugged his belt lose and opened his pants wide.

Michael began to feel a little nervous, he knew what
his pretty wife had in mind. He wished he'd taken a
shower before they had left the house - what if he
smelled? What if she was turned off because he wasn't
clean?

Andrea looked longingly at Michael's manhood. She
didn't get to have it often, but when she did she was
instantly wet. She felt so hot that all she wanted to
do at that moment was to climb up between Michael and
the steering wheel and fuck his brains out, making him
have to peer around her as they thrust against each
other.

That thought brought Andrea's blood pressure up nicely,
as well as her arousal level. 'God, she needed
Michael,' she thought, 'Maybe I could get him to stop
the car and we could do it in the back seat!'

Then to Andrea's horror, just as she was thinking about
fucking her husband in the back seat, she felt his
penis begin to shrink in her hand.

'NO! Please NO!' she screamed silently in despair. 'How
could he get soft now of all times? Was she so
unattractive? What had she done to turn him off?'

Michael felt the familiar shame as his dick flopped
around in his wife's hand. She had been massaging him
in prelude to giving him oral sex. She'd tried to do
that to him once before but it had made him feel too
nervous then, and it was having the same effect on him
now.

Knowing that he needed to say something, Michael
mumbled, "I'm sorry baby, I'm just not in the mood
right now, maybe later when we get up the mountain."

Andrea nodded numbly and said, "Sure honey, we'll see
how it goes."

The young couple drove on in silence, Michael self-
consciously zipping himself up, while Andrea felt the
moistness between her legs that only moments before had
been molten hot -- begin to cool and feel uncomfortable
as she sat in miserable disappointment.

*

Mr. Hanson greeted the young couple in the drive of his
large house tucked away deep within the forest. They
had driven a full 20 minutes down his private drive
after leaving the county road before noticing the
lights that marked the existence of his palatial rustic
getaway.

Andrea felt a little overpowered by this bear of a man.
He was almost 50 but seemed as powerful as a bull,
always talking a little louder, laughing with a little
more zest than anyone else around him.

She had met him twice before -- the first time had been
at his city apartment when Michael had first been
hired. All the young executives where invited to a get-
to-know-you dinner with the boss, he had been the
picture of solicitude toward her that evening and she'd
been impressed.

The second time was when she had come down to the
office to bring Michael some papers that he'd left on
his home office desk by mistake. Both Andrea and
Michael had been surprised that Mr. Hanson had popped
into Michael's office to welcome her.

He had taken her hand and squeezed it warmly, then
kissing the back of it in the best tradition of a
European courtier. Andrea was pleased that he seemed to
remember her, and flattered by the attention that he
showered on her while she was at the office. He even
gave her the VIP tour of the FAB and offices. They both
had to change into sterile clothing and wear a shower-
cap type of head covering to go into the FAB area.

It was only a week later that Michael had received the
invitation to the mountain home. And both of them were
impressed by the magnificence of the place. It turned
out that Mr. Hanson owned over 1500 acres and about 17
out buildings, as well as the 10,000-sq. ft. main
house.

*

Andrea wasn't surprised that Michael was too tired to
do anything that night. She admitted to herself that
she would have been shocked if he had. She lay restless
in bed beside her husband wishing that he would take
her in his arms and make love to her. She felt herself
flush as she thought of him thrusting deeply into her,
of her legs wrapped around his strong young body,
thrusting back at him with matching lust.

Tears rolled down Andrea's soft cheeks as she silently
cried herself to sleep.

*

The early morning sun shown down through the multi-
pained windows, spotlighting the handsome young couple
sleeping on the big plush bed. And as Lambert Hanson
watched them he slowly massaged his aching cock, as he
sat in front of the video display.

He could see the object of his new found lust half
uncovered, lying sprawled on one side of the bed. She
was laying face down, and he could see that she wasn't
wearing a bra. He was pleased that there was no tan
line on her back, and even more pleased that he'd been
right when he'd figured that she had a fabulous body.
It was even better in real life that he'd imagined.

Lambert was a little surprised that the young couple
hadn't screwed each other the night before. He knew
that he wouldn't have missed that chance if he'd been
Michael.

He squeezed his fully erect cock again and began to
pump it as the handsome young man stirred, waking his
pretty wife. He was immensely pleased and aroused when
Andrea turned over and sat up.

God, she's beautiful! Lambert wondered how her husband
ever got anything done. That body was so perfect, so
luscious that he couldn't believe that she was real for
a moment. Then she got out of bed and Lambert began to
spurt little gobs of come from his raging hardon as he
watched her walk to the bathroom.

She was truly perfect in every way, his dream woman.
His orgasm was a surprise, more so since he'd fucked
his girlfriend Marla twice the night before --
pretending that she was Andrea. He'd watched the young
couple ready themselves for bed the night before and
had stood there amazed when they just kissed and then
turned their backs to each other and turned out the
lights.

Lambert had been fired up -- expecting a good show. But
when nothing happened between them, he'd gone to bed
with an extra big load to expend. Marla had been a
little surprised at his intensity, but had accepted his
violent lovemaking as part of his unpredictability --
which she enjoyed.

Just then he could hear Marla moving around in the
bedroom, and knew that he didn't have much time left.
But he could only stare as Andrea came out of the
bathroom wrapped in a towel, drying her hair, and
Michael walked past her to take his own shower. 'What
was wrong with that limp-dick anyway,' he wondered.

*

As the week progressed Lambert's little spying act
continued to show very little in the way of intimacy
between to two beautiful young people. In fact they had
made love only once since they had been there, and
frankly, it hadn't looked all that satisfying for
Andrea.

It had been on Wednesday night; they had all gone to
the local nightclub in Martinsville, about 20 miles
away. After an evening of entertainment and lots of
dancing, (Lambert had danced with Andrea every chance
he got.) they had returned to his mountain home and
after a nightcap, each couple had gone to their rooms.

Lambert as usual left Marla to herself for a time,
explaining that he had a little business to complete
before going to bed. He'd headed to his office not
expecting anything out of the ordinary. But when he
turned on the monitor he was instantly riveted to the
screen. There they were, Andrea underneath Michael, her
knees raised slightly, legs spread a little, with
Michael plowing away, grunting each time he came to
rest between her magnificent thighs.

This scene made Lambert instantly hard, the couple
before him where very good looking, there was no
denying that. But he could tell that even though they
were screwing each other, and hadn't had sex for at
least several days prior, Michael didn't look like he
was enjoying himself as much as Lambert thought he
should.

Lambert actually became angry when he looked at
Michael's beautiful wife, laying there, eyes closed,
concentrating of the sensations her husband was giving
her. He could tell that she was enjoying herself, there
was no doubt as she hugged him to her and wrapped those
beautiful tanned legs around his body and thrust
desperately back at him.

He could also see her abject disappointment as her
husband's body tensed and jerked as he came in her
after only a minute. When Michael pulled out of his
wife causing her to moan her need for satisfaction,
Lambert decided then and there that he would take over
for that hopeless fool. He wondered to himself, 'How
could any man not take care of a woman like that?'

*

On Thursday morning, Lambert Hanson asked Michael to
stay behind for a talk about his future. Andrea didn't
want to go to the lake if her husband wasn't coming
with her, but Lambert insisted that they would be in a
meeting most of the morning and that she shouldn't put
a damper of everyone else's day. So she reluctantly
went with the others for a day of water skiing and sun
on the lake.

*

The two men were sitting on the large veranda at the
back of the house, the older man looking out at the
panoramic scene as he spoke, "Michael, I've decided to
promote you. As of now, you're the Comptroller, and
your new salary is $500,000 a year plus a 22% bonus if
you bring the company in at budget." Lambert turned to
watch carefully as the young man stood there in silent
shock.

Michael had expected a hundred grand, but a three
hundred thousand dollar raise was beyond his immediate
comprehension. Finally he said, "Thank you Mr. Hanson,
I didn't expect that kind of generosity, but you can
bet I'll give you your money's worth."

"Don't be such an innocent Michael, that money is way
over the rate paid for the job. I'm not paying you that
kind of salary just for the Comptrollers job. I want
something else from you too."

Michael sat down in an overstuffed leather chair.
Absently he could hear the sound that the leather made
as it gave under his weight.

'What on earth was this man saying?' He couldn't
imagine what Mr. Hanson was getting at, but he sure
wanted that fabulous salary. "Well, what do you want me
to do sir? I realize that five hundred thousand dollars
is a lot of money, and I'm willing to do just about
anything short of murder to earn it!"

"Good! And don't worry about having to murder anybody,
all I want is free access to you wife." As he said
that, Lambert looked closely at the young man. This was
the critical moment, would he protest, would he fight
for his woman?

"I don't understand sir, what is it you want with my
wife?" Michael sat up straight with a confused look on
his face.

"I thought that I had made myself plain young man. If
you are that dense maybe I've made a mistake in
promoting you to comptroller," Lambert glared at
Michael hoping to intimidate him.

Michael had a sinking feeling in the pit of his
stomach. 'What the fuck was he saying? He wants to
screw my wife, is that it? He would pay me a fabulous
amount of money, just to have sex with my wife.'

This was just too bizarre -- he had to ask again. "Let
me get this straight sir. You want me to let you have
sex with my wife. In return, I get the job and all the
money you've offered. Is that right?"

'Yes," was all that Lambert said in response. He
waited, almost holding his breath.

Michael was in shock, but he had just enough presence
of mind to say, "Andrea would never agree to anything
like that, I can't 'make' her do it."

"I'm not asking you to do anything, all I said is that
I wanted free access to her. If she wants to play the
faithful little wife then I won't hold it against you.
What I want from you is to keep your mouth shut and let
nature take its course. If you don't get in the way,
that'll be enough to keep your job and that nice big
salary."

Then to Michael's further shock, Mr. Hanson went on to
say, "And besides, your wife isn't all that happy in
the bedroom department now is she?"

Michael stood up like a rocket. Had Andrea confided in
this man, had she suggested this plan of action to him?
He couldn't believe that his loving wife could have
humiliated him like this, he loved her, and he knew
that she loved him back. But a doubt gnawed away at him
-- he knew that Lambert was right, he was terrible in
bed. Maybe that was too much for his beautiful young
wife to accept, maybe her hormones had made her go to
this virile older man.

"Okay Mr. Hanson. If Andrea wants you she can have you,
but I still think that you'll be disappointed when she
turns you down," said Michael as he tried to sound
confident.

"That's all I ask my boy, that and when she comes to
you, you don't say anything against the idea. If you
remain silent on the subject, you've done your job, and
you'll get ahead in my company, I promise you."

The older man looked pleased with himself, the younger
one looked a little green around the gills as he
received his instruction for that evening.

*

It had been a wonderful afternoon at the lake, Andrea
had enjoyed herself immensely. She wasn't used to so
much attention. Everywhere they went, some man or group
of men singled her out. Some of them offered crude
whistles, but others just fell all over themselves to
help her do little things.

It would have been embarrassing but for her companions
who kept making kind jokes about the locals, and how
they weren't used to seeing such a beauty around those
parts.

After almost six months of doubt about her sex appeal,
this trip was a real ego boost for her. She had
thoroughly enjoyed herself, and she wanted to get home
to make love to Michael. She felt so sexy, he'd surely
let her have him tonight if she asked nicely.

*

Thursday night was enjoyable too, it was "party night"
and some of the people from the office had been invited
up to the mountain retreat, as well as a few locals.

Andrea was dressed in her new black cocktail dress, and
Michael looked so handsome in his tuxedo as they
entered the main hall and reception area. She checked
out her reflection in the large mirrors facing the hall
area one last time, and was more than satisfied with
the impression that her short clingy dress made.

So was Lambert Hanson. He found it a little hard to
breathe as he watched his new comptroller and his
beautiful wife enter the hall. She was absolutely
gorgeous in that skimpy black dress. He had the urge to
push her to the floor in front of everyone and give her
some serious face. 'God, there couldn't be more than a
couple of inches covering that juicy little twat,' he
thought.

All night long Lambert hung on to Andrea. He introduced
her to important people and danced with her whenever
the music allowed. She began to get a little nervous
that Michael would get jealous, but every time she
looked for him he seemed to be busy in conversation and
never met her inquiring eyes.

As the evening wound down, Andrea noticed that Mr.
Hanson's girlfriend Marla hadn't been around all night.
She inquired innocently, "Mr. Hanson, I haven't seen
Marla all evening, is she feeling all right?"

She was assured that everything was fine and that Marla
just had to leave a day or so early. Giving it no
further thought, Andrea went in search of her husband.

*

Michael was strangely silent as they undressed for bed
that night. As Andrea slipped under the covers, Michael
turned out the lights and then as if forgetting
something, mumbled that he would be right back.

Time must have slipped by because Andrea was awakened
as Michael climbed into bed next to her. She was drowsy
from the champagne and sleep, but gratefully accepted
his arms as they encircled her body, pulling her
backward to spoon against his body.

Andrea came wide-awake as Michael's hand slid down
between her legs! This was something new... Was he
going to take the initiative for once? It felt
delicious to actually lie there and let him do the work
for once. She was so happy -- and so aroused.

She tried to turn over to kiss Michael but he held her
firmly against his strong body. Wonder of all wonders -
- she felt his erection growing as it poked between her
thighs from behind. This had never happened before.

Completely aroused now, Andrea scrunched down a little,
reaching between her legs and grasped his stiff manhood
in her loving, caressing hands. Hmmm, he felt nice and
hard, nice and big... it was like a dream.

She began to rub the throbbing head of his shaft
against her hot moist slit. It was the most wonderful
feeling she'd ever felt in her life. To lay there
lazily stroking her husband's cock along her pussy-
slit, it was so... so delicious...

Andrea was just too horny to wait any longer she
quietly moaned, "Fuck me, please Michael! Fuck me
now...!"

"I'll fuck you beautiful, but you didn't really think
Michael could do it, did you?"

Andrea tensed as she realized that the man in bed with
her wasn't Michael. She didn't move as she felt his
hand between her legs, his fingers twirling around the
little nub of her pleasure.

Then he said, "Michael knows I'm here, he also knows
what you need, and is willing to let me give it to
you."

Andrea wanted to scream, to jump up from the bed and
run out of the room. 'How could Michael do something
like this too me!' She thought.

Andrea almost stopped breathing all together when she
realized it was Lambert in bed with her as he said,
"You see, I paid him $500,000 for you, and he took the
money gladly. But you're worth that and more to me."

She lay beside the older man -- stunned -- as he
continued to work on her numb body. But the numbness
didn't last long. As she lay there limply, she felt
Lambert's big cock find its way further between her
legs, it began to insistently poke at her unresisting
opening.

After a few moments Andrea realized that he had entered
her, not very deeply, because he was coming at her from
behind, but as she realized that he was actually
fucking her, the floodgates opened.

She thought, 'Why not? Her husband didn't seem to care,
and it seemed like she had gone "without" forever.'

In one violent twisting move, Andrea came to face her
lover. Lambert was a little surprised as the supple
young woman came up against him so suddenly. He could
feel her smooth skin against his, her firm tight
breasts with their rock hard nipples pressing against
his chest. As she wiggled up against him he thought he
might come then and there, just like a teenager.

She didn't stop there, She quickly pushed the older man
flat onto his back and climbed aboard. He lay there
fascinated by this beautiful woman. He realized that
she had discarded her husband and was about to fuck him
with all the intensity a young woman could bring to
bear.

Lambert watched as she placed his huge stiff cock at
her entrance and sank down upon it. God, it was better
than he'd dreamed! She was so beautiful, and so tight!

Andrea smiled down at the older man with an evil grin
on her lovely face as she ground down on him. "Old man,
I hope your heart is in good shape, because I'm going
to fuck your brains out tonight. And tomorrow, you can
send Michael back to the office and we'll keep at it
until we both collapse!"

With that, Andrea started riding Lambert's cock like a
cowgirl at a rodeo. Within a minute she was screaming
at the top of her lungs, "FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARDER!
HARDER! OH GOD, LIKE THAT, JUST LIKE THAT!" Lambert
tried to quiet her down, but she became louder until
they came almost together.

Actually Lambert's orgasm started a moment before
Andrea's did. Her wild display drove him over the top
quickly. As he came in her, he momentarily thought
about what he'd say to the guests the next day, he
hadn't intended that everyone hear what was taking
place.

But that thought was only a fleeting one as he almost
sat up with the intensity of his orgasm -- Andrea felt
him expand and contract inside her and knew that he was
filling her with his hot come. The thought of a strange
man's come inside her body sent her into delicious
spasms... "YES... YES... GOD YES! OH FUCK YES!" She
screamed.

Finally Andrea slumped over Lambert, their sweat soaked
bodies pressed together, lungs fighting for air. She
could still feel his stiff shaft inside her, twitching,
and she shivered again in small multiple orgasms that
made her moan with pleasure.

Michael stood in the darkened hall, peering thought the
doorway. His come splattered against the hall wall, and
he was breathing as hard as the two people on the bed.
If he'd only known earlier how much he liked to watch,
things might have been different, he thought sadly.

THE END

Thank you "Professor" Stephen for your wonderful help
in proofreading my story.

-------------------------------------------------------

It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with

strangers. But it isn't okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex
with strangers!! You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it.
-------------------------------------------------------

(c) May 1999 Kristen Kathleen Becker
Krist...@Hotmail.com

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Day At The Beach
By Phoebe (phoenlx...@aol.com)

***

A girl wants to become part of the in crowd at school
and soon finds a way. (FF-teens, oral, voy 1st-lesbian-
expr)

***

I've always had a self-image problem. I don't think
that I'm very pretty and I know that I'm not
comfortable in most social situations. Ever since I
was in kindergarten I've been shy and quiet at
school. But when I finally started high school things
rapidly changed for me.

It was about half way through my freshman year that I
met Karen and her friends. I'd known who they were of
course, because they were very out going and everyone
saw them around school. It was in Freshman English
that I found myself teamed up on a project with
Karen. For some reason we hit it off right away and
before I knew what I'd agreed to, I was going to the
beach with "the gang" that weekend.

I live in San Diego and the beach is only a few miles
away from my house, but you could count on one hand
the amount of times I'd actually been. Well, I was
really nervous about my upcoming trip with "the gang'
not knowing how to act or even what to wear. Being a
14-year-old "very insecure" girl is no fun, let me
tell you. I spent the rest of the week worrying about
every little detail and imagining every little thing
that could go wrong and was just about to throw in
the towel by Friday.

But it turned out that I wanted to go more than I
wanted to stay safe. For some reason I was excited
about this trip with my classmates, and I think I was
also a little tired of always missing out on what
looked like fun to me.

Anyway, Saturday morning finally came and Karen and
"the gang" showed up at my house honking horns and
making lots of noise that had me racing out to meet
them and trying to quiet them down before my parents
came out to see what all the fuss was about.

Karen casually introduced then we all piled into the
back of the pickup truck and headed for the beach.
There were 5 of us that day, Brad, (who was driving)
Marcy his girlfriend, Bobby and Karen and myself. I
immediately started obsessing that I hadn't brought a
boy of my own, not that I knew any boys well enough
to have invited any.

But after reaching the beach and getting down to the
oceans edge and having played around in the water and
sunned in the sand for several hours I forgot that I
was dateless. As a matter of fact I was enjoying
myself more because I was single than if I'd had a
boy like Marcy and Karen did.

It turned out that there were many more boys at the
beach than girls and for whatever reason I was a hit
with all the single guys. I'd never had that much
attention from boys before and I even got friendly
encouragement from Karen to "go for it" when guys
would prowl around our site.

It was about 4:30 p.m. and at least 2 too many beers
later when Karen started talking about leaving for
home. For the first time I noticed that Bobby had
left the group and that Karen looked a little miffed
at my popularity. Apparently they'd had an argument
earlier and he'd stalked off. I certainly didn't want
to make an enemy of my new friend so I quickly agreed
with her, which seemed to please her.

I'd been flirting all afternoon and I'll have to
admit that all these boys making a fuss over me had
really excited me. I guess I was even somewhat
aroused by all their manly attention. I know that I
had been fantasizing about several of them; wondering
what they'd be like sexually, and what they would
look like naked.

Apparently my arousal had an obvious effect that I
wasn't aware of, because once we started out onto the
freeway Karen and I in the back again, she said,
"Looks like you've had some fun today, " and she
nodded at me, looking meaningful at my crotch area.

At first I didn't understand what she meant, then I
looked down at my cutoffs and realized that I had a
big wet spot right between my legs. At first I was so
embarrassed that I wanted to die. I'd never had sex
before but I'd masturbated many times and knew how
messy I could get. I also knew that I got wetter than
what was deemed "normal" but had never given it any
real thought before this moment.

My embarrassment turned to a rigid fright when Karen
slid over to me and began tugging at the snap on my
cutoffs. I struggled with her for a moment and she
stopped and looked into my eyes as if to say, 'what's
the problem?' We stared at each other for a moment
longer then she reached out and slowly, with the palm
of her hand against my forehead, pushed me down into
a lying position onto the bed of the pickup.

Vaguely I saw Marcy looking through the back window
of the cab at us. Then I stiffened as I felt Karen
tugging at the material of my damp cutoffs. She
wasn't trying to remove them any more, but just to
pull the moist material to one side so she could see
my pussy.

I was mortified, but at the same time I was excited
and I really didn't know how to respond. Nothing like
this had ever happened to me before, and I was kind
of in shock. When Karen's fingers started to rub
against me down there I almost cried out. It felt
nice, very nice, but I was frightened and started to
get up...

Karen stopped me from rising and gently pushed me
back into a lying position as she bent her face to my
crotch. I stopped breathing when I felt her tongue
against my cunt lips. I couldn't believe what was
happening to me. I mean here we were, driving down
the freeway in full view of anyone who looked our way
and Karen was giving me head for the world to see. It
blew my mind.

In a daze I looked up to see Marcy with her camera
pointing out the sliding window between the cab of
the truck and us. She was snapping pictures of Karen
eating me! Again I started to struggle, but Karen
began to rub between my legs at the same time kissing
and licking at my clit. I couldn't fight her any more
and lay back to let her do whatever she wanted to me.
It felt so good, like nothing I'd ever experienced
before.

I knew that Marcy was catching this all on film, but
that just made the whole thing more perverted and
erotic. I orgasmed then and I know that Karen must
have gotten quite a shot of girl-come right in her
mouth, but to my surprise she didn't pull away in
disgust. She actually began to lap and suck at me
even harder and faster than before, making me come
again and again.

Finally I couldn't take any more. I was so sensitive
that anything Karen did down there began to be
uncomfortable, and finally I was able to push her
from between my legs. We just laid beside each other
and watched the clouds passing by overhead as the
pickup turned off the freeway and onto the arterial
road that lead to my neighborhood.

By the time we reached my house I'd recovered and was
sitting up looking into Karen's eyes and she stared
back at me silently. As I climbed out of the truck
and was retrieving my stuff, Karen said gaily, "So,
what about it? Next Saturday, same time same place?"

I looked at Brad and Marcy who were watching us, then
back to Karen, and answered, "Sure, why not...

THE END

Other stories by Michael & Phoebe
http://www.asstr.org/~Kristen/phoenix/

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with

others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than

a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,

so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 47

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: andthen.txt (MF, bd, cons, asian)
Authors name: Spoonbender (spoon...@hotmail.com)
Story title : And Then You Came

---------------------------------------------------------
(c) 2000 Spoonbender. Can be freely distributed as long
as it is not changed, including this heading. If it is
to be archived then please email me first for permission.
---------------------------------------------------------

And Then You Came (MF, bd, cons, asian)
By Theodore Spoonbender (spoon...@hotmail.com)

***

A short story of an adult nature. Not to be read by
minors. If you don't like this sort of stuff or you are
underage then don't read. Contains allusions to naughty,
erotic goings on. Note that the characterizations are
mine. I do not like people stealing them for inclusion in
their own efforts.

Please email me with comments, constructive criticism,
fantasies you want put into words etc. Don't flame me if
you don't like the content or you don't like my style. My
email address (if you feel the unrelenting urge to shower
me with praise) is spoon...@hotmail.com

Please look at my sex story survey at
www.spoonbender.demon.co.uk It is completely anonymous
and the results will be posted on the web to assist me
and other writers in focusing our stories better. Many
thanks.

***

I first saw you from my bedroom window, tap-tapping along
on your high heels with your little tote bag on your
back. Short black miniskirt, shapely legs and a tight
white blouse, over which a dark jacket was draped
decorously. Gaping wide to show the swell of your
breasts. Thick dark hair cascading over your shoulders, a
perplexing mixture of trepidation and what looked
suspiciously like anticipation playing across your pretty
oriental features.

Pretty as a picture and far exceeding my wildest
fantasies.

I felt my cock lurch in my pants and I resisted the urge
to pump it a little.

You were just the sort of girl I went crazy for. I'd just
love to have just been able to take you and enslave you.
Binding you tightly with my bonds. Bending you to my
will, making you mine. Making you want me, desire me,
need me, beg me...love me. I could take you, mould you,
bring you pleasures beyond your imagining and pain, and
pain and suffering and pleasures. Until pain became
pleasure and pleasure became bliss. I could play your
body like a fine instrument.

Your slim slim body. One that would never see 30 again
but still firm and supple like a dancer's. Erect and
tight like a model's. And with that smooth silky skin
that only oriental girls possess.

Percy lurched again and I came down from my fantasy with
a sigh. It wouldn't do to be seen gazing from an upstairs
window sporting a huge erection. Not around here, they're
suspicious enough as it is. A man living on his own,
hardly ever going out except to swim in his secluded
pool. A millionaire by all accounts, richer than Croesus,
rumoured to have made his money on a couple of dot coms,
right as the boom was cresting. Lucky fucker, so why
ain't he married?

Typical sour grapes. I was a man who had it all and they
wondered why I didn't have this irresistible urge to give
half of it away and fill the house with kids.

Funnily enough I would. Given that I met the right woman.
Which I hadn't up to then, wasn't likely to either until
I hit a few newsgroups and a couple of fetish contact
pages. I had a fling with a few subs, tying them up,
teasing them mercilessly, fingering them till they came,
even spanking them if we both felt it was right. Course I
usually fucked them too. If you've got a slave then you
might as well use all the facilities as it were. It'd be
a cruel master that would deny his sub a little harmless
recreation through applied stimulation.

Technical terms again, I tutted. Once a scientist always
a scientist.

Recreation through applied stimulation, I like it.

My mind drifted recalling them all. Corolyne, sweet sweet
Corolyne. Sharp, almost arrogant features but oh what a
slave. What cunt control you had. I swear you could peel
a banana in there and how wet you got. How you loved your
crotch rope and that strategically placed little knot.
Sheila, short, plumpish - I nearly didn't take you, I
like my slaves to be slim - but your eyes smiled at me
and I relented, a real softy at heart me. I just couldn't
let a girl down when all you wanted was to be spanked and
diddled to an outrageous orgasm across my knee. In return
for a blow job. Or Alice and your suspension bondage and
those dildos and those glorious long afternoon fucks
while you squirmed in your tight bindings. Writhing in
lust or in humiliation who can tell, but you always
appeared on my doorstep week after week. Tote bag over
your back.

Filled with the toys that I would use on your body as you
squirmed and wriggled. Wide open so I could gain access
to any orifice in your body. And I did and you came and
we fucked and we came and you went home.

And the next week you were back again.

Then one day you vanished.

I turned when I heard the bell. I walked slowly down the
stairs, images running through my mind, of what I'd do
if.... I flung open the door.

"Is this er.." you tilted your head as you looked around
the door jamb, and I admired the auburn tint to your
hair, "..number 29?"

I looked you up and down slowly before answering. "It
is."

"Then you must be er.." she stopped. Suddenly unable to
decide what to call me.

"Your Master?" I suggested mildly.

You stepped back a pace as I recall. Suddenly unable to
work out if this was such a good idea. You'd come half
way across the country, travelling with a small knot of
pleasurable anticipation in the pit of your stomach,
knowing but unknowing of what was really going to happen.
Secure in your ignorance. But here you were suddenly
faced with reality, here you stood face to face with a
real life Master.

I know what you were thinking, I look so ordinary. Not
the sort you'd expect to be a Dom. A little chunky from a
lack of exercise, from sitting in front of a computer,
making a million here or a million there. Most doctors
would just look at my ever increasing bank account and
tell me to just sit there, take it easy, smoke a little
if I wanted. Just sign this medical insurance form,
that's right you know what to fill in the space where it
says doctor's name.

Chunky, not beautiful, but a piercing set of grey eyes
staring at you. Sizing you up, deciding where to start.
To test you to find your limits and then take you beyond.
Far beyond where the pleasure tree grows, its fruits
bursting upon your body showering you with golden
sensations, the rustle of the leaves in the wind
snappling and rubbing while shards of white hot pleasure
dance inside your body. My fingers playing a symphony.

Pain, pleasure, pleasure, pain, pleasure, pleasure,
pleasure, blisssssss.

We stared at each other, you and I. I waiting for you to
make that decision, you wondering whether to flee. There
is no use denying it I knew you were, I could see it in
your eyes. You wanted to flee, to tear away, to escape
back to reality and boredom and certainty and planning
and orderliness and..and..

Our eyes broke and you looked down in submission. Staring
at my shoes.

"You must be my master," an affirmation and an
interrogative in one short sentence.

"Must I?" I tried to be sardonic and I saw you briefly
lift your eyes in confusion. Was I teasing you? You had
just offered yourself to me and I was questioning whether
you would be worthy. This certainly wasn't what you had
in mind. This was panning out much differently to how
you'd pictured it in your head.

We mentally tussled briefly, our eyes locked in mortal
combat as the electricity flickered between us. We knew
what I wanted, I waited, you tussled, cheeks fetchingly
flushed then your eyes dropped.

"Please be my master."

You really were a sweetie you know. Standing there, hands
clasped in front of you, tote bag swinging by its strap
near your feet, looking down at my shoes. Looking ten, no
fifteen years younger than we both knew you were. What a
Popsicle. I was going to enjoy sucking you, licking you
all over, nibbling you with my teeth while you pulled on
your bonds and moaned from behind your balled up panties.

How could I turn you down. Damn I'm much too soft
sometimes, Call me a fool but I just can't turn down a
pretty woman who was willing to submit to my every whim.
And all you could ever possibly get out of it was ecstasy
of almost biblical proportions.

"Follow me," I said and led you inside, calling over my
shoulder, "and shut the door."

I heard it clunk shut, I almost looked over my shoulder
to see if you'd run but I sensed you hadn't. I led you up
the stairs and into the back bedroom. Which I'd had newly
decorated, just for you. You never knew that did you? You
thought I brought all the girls up here. Nope I got a
cellar for that. But then again you knew that as well
didn't you. I mean you did get introduced. That's where
the chains were.

This room was different. It was your room. Done up in a
style I knew you approved of.

Kinda big and messy with a huge bed with big brass bed
ends that could be used to secure a girl tightly while
her body was molested.

I turned to see you looking around as you nervously
entered, your tote bag clutched to your chest, your eyes
nervous.

I sat on the bed and looked at you.

You looked down, your flush crimsoning your cheeks so
delightfully, feet daintily together. I gazed in awe at
you for several minutes. You were so perfect.

"Close the door," you started when I spoke then did what
I asked.

"Put down the bag and take off your clothes."

I believed in brevity of speech with slaves. There can be
no doubts as to the purpose of my orders. It helped a
slave if she didn't have to think too much.

I remember a flicker of a smile twitching my lips as I
watched you struggle. Eyes cast down, little hands
wringing at the level of your crotch. Willing yourself to
obey. You had wanted this remember. You had better do it
or you'll be made to leave. To undertake the reverse
journey with the bitter tange of spent adrenaline burning
in your mouth as you contemplated how it might have been.
If only you'd done what your master had ordered by now
you could be......

I watched you fingers struggle with the tiny buttons on
the blouse, teasing each one free exposing more of your
silky skin as your jacket lay crumpled round your feet.
Slowly you unburdened yourself of your persona as the
buttons popped free, one by one they opened and one by
one your inhibitions dropped away.

Finally you were done, standing there wantonly, your
snowy white bra gleaming against your tan as it peeked
through the gap in your blouse. A slight moment of pause
then you started to pull the blouse from your skirt.
Giving me tantalising glimpses of your bra as you
wrestled with the smooth cotton of your broider anglais
laced blouse.

You held you sleeves in front of you as you popped your
cuffs, then....Then you pulled off the blouse, pulling it
free of your arms then balling it and holding it in front
of your breasts.

I knew you could feel the heat of my gaze. I willed you.

And you didn't fail me.

You dropped your hands and the blouse fluttered free. I
could detect no indecision in you as you selected the
next garment. It was the bra, inevitably the bra. A girl
will always remove her bra first. Well my girls did.
Maybe not Stephanie. Stephanie was always different. I
made her cum on a bus once, chewing her orgasm into the
lapel of my jacket as she tried to suppress her shrieks
of pleasure. Funny little thing Stephanie......

I watched as the clasps came undone. With a fluidity of
motion that a ballerina would have been proud of you
brought your hands to your chest, cupping the cups which
cupped the breasts that.....You showed me.

You dropped the cups slowly, breathlessly, hoping I'd
like them. Don't lie I knew you were. I remember the
darted little glance when you thought I wasn't looking.
Trying to gauge my reaction as they hove into view. They
were perfect and you damned well know it. Perfect,
perfect, perfect.

Nicely rounded, not too large with firm pointing nipples,
that looked far too fragile to take the pinch and the
weight of a nipple clamp. But they could couldn't they?
We had some fun, me and those nipples. Yes and those
breasts, but this was just a foretaste of what was to
come. They were mine, you were offering them to me.

You little minx, you knew exactly what you were doing
didn't you as you held you hands under your breasts
scooping them up into delicious handfuls, offering them
to me. As your eyes stared submissively at the ground.

I cleared my throat and your hands flew to your skirt. It
was tight and short, jet black against the tan of your
stockings. You twisted it around slightly and undid the
catch. The zipper buzzed harshly in the silence of the
room and I watched as the tightness of the fabric gave
way. You pulled it down so daintily. I just loved that
about you, you were always so dainty in everything you
did.

Your panties were white, which surprised me a little.
Maybe it shouldn't have done, given your bra. My little
slave girl, wearing white panties. I mentally tutted. You
wouldn't be entitled to them much longer.

Nice girls wore white panties but howling screaming
orgasming sexslaves wore black or none at all. White. Oh
no no no, they won't do at all.

Is there a school somewhere where they teach advanced
panty removal classes? If not where do you all learn to
do it the same way. Some faster, some slower but all the
same technique. Maybe there is only one way to
comfortably remove your panties. Maybe when I do it I
don't use the same techniques, especially when I feel
that a certain set of buttocks needs a little discipline
or a vagina requires a serious seeing to.

I know what it is, you use two hands. And you choreograph
the movement of your upper body to the sweep of the
panties as you push them down over your tan thigh highs.
Personally I prefer to let the panties go last. The
penultimate sacrifice as you bare your body and offer
your secrets to me in one smooth motion. Standing on one
leg then the other as you pull them free.

You stand with your crumpled panties bunched in your
fist, uncertain of what to do next.

I let my eyes slowly traverse your body as you quivered
in embarrassment. Beautiful, absolutely stunning. What an
instrument of pleasure you had yielded up to me. Now I
must tame it.

I held out my hand and you must have caught the movement
out of the periphery of your eye. You looked up then
stepped forward handing me your bunched up panties. I
grasped them and felt their damp heat, before dropping
them.

I took your hand and pulled you towards me, indicating
that I wanted you to stand with your legs straddling
mine.

Gently I took your hands and placed them on your head.

"We are going to conduct an interview," I said.

"An interview?" you were obviously puzzled.

"Yes an interview. I want you to tell me why you want
this job and I don't want you to stop or get distracted.
Whatever I do. Do you understand?"

"Job?"

"Yes as my slave, tell me why you're worthy."

"Oh," you murmured. Again that unexpected test.

You paused then started speaking, slowly with a tiny
voice. Telling me how much you wanted to be my slave and
how you wanted to be dominated and...

Using only the fingers on one hand and touching only your
gushing little pussy I made you cum. You squealed
delightfully as you came and your writhing just drove me
mad.

It was the first orgasm of many.

Your body was mine.

And so, despite the fact you never finished the
interview, I graciously gave you the job.

It was a glorious first weekend wasn't it?

I touched and learned.

How you like having your neck kissed and your earlobes
nuzzled and how you liked the burn of the rough hemp rope
that was tied tightly around your breasts imprisoning
your nipples.

I learned so much about you that weekend.

Learning to spank you, softly at first, hands almost
fluttering on your quivering bottom. Then the slaps and
the writhing and the musty smell of your sex. And the
orgasms. Once I didn't even have to touch your sex, you
just came as I cracked my palm meatily across your silken
cheeks. With you grinding your crotch into the rough
denim of my thigh.

And those ropes lashing you into various poses. Making
you cook my dinner and serve me while that vibrator
buzzed purposefully inside you, held in with a cruelly
tight crotch rope. Then making you kneel under the table
and blow me as I ate my dinner.

While the vibrator ground away.

And we came. And I was a kind master because I'd let you
cook enough such that there were sufficient scraps for
you to eat out of your dog bowl. As you knelt with your
hands tied behind your back and I flicked a light whip
over your asscheeks as they thrust up invitingly at me.

While the vibrator ground away.

And the callisthenics, helping you to stay slim and
beautiful just like I wanted you to be. Dancing and
jumping.

While the vibrator ground away.

You orgasmed in the middle of a routine once. Do you
remember that?

It was absolutely scrumptious to watch. I wish you could
have seen yourself, frantically rubbing your breasts and
your crotch as you moved slowly to the pulsing music.
Sinuously dancing and writhing as the orgasm built in
your body. Then the tsunami as you dissolved into a
mindless jelly as the orgasm burst fully upon you.
Scrumptious I tell you, you were scrumptious.

And our sex was the best, beyond belief and human
understanding. Power and joy, coarse ropes and soft flesh
and hot, wet cataclysmic pleasure all served up raw on a
bed of satin sheets.

Then those other weekends. Do you remember those too?

You didn't tell me what to do, it wasn't a slaves place
to propose. I proposed and I disposed. But I learnt. It
was like understanding a deep and complex piece of
machinery that must be thoroughly investigated until I
could coax the most from it.

We never even needed a safeword did we? The subject never
came up. Somehow I just knew when I was pushing too far
and too fast. Like a driver lost in a maze of country
roads I just backed up and took a different direction. It
was so much fun wasn't it?

I rejoiced the day you moved in. Funny really but I never
even considered that you had another life. A life where
you were an executive, a clerk, a whatever you were. One
day it didn't matter. There could only be one job for you
then. You were mine, my slave, my foil, my temptress, my
muse...

I loved you, I'm sure you knew that. Loved you deeper
than the deepest ocean. Ok so I punished you, when you
deserved it. I loved your little pouts and your dewy
cheeks as I made you stand in the corner, your bottom raw
and aflame. But I was never cruel now was I?

You wouldn't have stayed would you? You were a slave but
you were free. It was freedom that only a dedicated slave
could enjoy. Freedom from inhibition, freedom from
stress, having a single focus in your life. To make me
happy and if I was happy you were happy and what was the
occasional sore backside when you had a life of ecstasy
and unmitigated happiness.

Can you remember when I used to take you to the mall?
Making you wear those ultra short skirts with those tiny
little panties? I used to smile as I watched you pulling
down your skirt while I drove, trying to protect your
innate modesty. Didn't do you a lot of good though now
did it? I nearly laughed when that gust of wind raised
your skirt. I didn't of course, its very bad form for a
Master to laugh at his slave. Humiliation is one thing,
cruelty is another. A Master should care for his slave,
not poke fun at her.

That was the secret wasn't it? That's why Doms and subs
have almost sublime existences. And why vanilla couples
are always at each other's throats. It's the nature of
the relationship. They could never understand it could
they? The feminists curling their lips in disgust when
they saw what you had become.

We never met a happy feminist did we? Not truly happy.
With their pathetically downtrodden husbands or dungareed
girlfriends. It used to amuse me as you tried to explain
what you were about, why you were ecstatically happy. But
they just didn't understand. Poor things, we both used to
commiserate on their bad fortune.

A true Dom makes it his job to learn all about his sub.
And that is the key to their mutual happiness. He has a
far deeper understanding than any vanilla partner could
ever have. Because that is the secret of this type of
relationship.

I knew what made you tick. How you loved to have sex in
the shower or the pool, how you loved it when I
manhandled your breasts or teased you, holding off your
orgasm until you thought you'd go mad.

Then the release.

A muted power that arched your back and almost stopped
your heart. I know you told me once. The little death you
called it. I remember. I remember everything. The sweet,
the honey, the very essence of you.

God I loved you.

And then one day, thirty years nearly to the day that I
met you, you left me.

I will never forget you. Cannot forget you. You were my
slave but you were my life.

Thank you my love. I'll miss you always.

Tears ran down the old man's cheeks as he leant forward
and kissed the lips of the woman lying at peace in her
coffin.

"Bye my love," he whispered then turned as an arm snaked
around him.

"Come on dad, its time we were going."

He turned and looked at his daughter, "You think she was
happy?"

"Mum? Happiest person I ever met," it was true too,
everybody commented on her cheery smiles and carefree
personae.

"Think she's happy now," he let his eyes wander upwards.

"I think she's living in a wonderful place and I'm sure
she'll be really happy."

He started to shuffle towards the door and his daughter
did a double take. She was sure he muttered "I hope they
got big dildos there. She always liked a big one."

She shook her head, not her dad. It couldn't be, it was
too far fetched. She must of misheard.

I mean who has ever thought of their parents having sex?

END

(c) 2000 Spoonbender.

C'mon ladies, if this did it for you then please email me,
my email is: spoon...@hotmail.com

I would appreciate it if you filled out the survey on my
website at www.spoonbender.demon.co.uk it is about story
preferences and is completely anonymous. Thank you.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than a
trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime, so
take good care of it!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 24

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: closet.txt (FF)
Authors name: Phoebe (phoenlxarlzona.@aol.com)
Story title : Closet Lesbians

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Closet Lesbians (FF)
By Phoebe (phoenlxarlzona.@aol.com)

***

In silent anticipation, where sense of touch is
heightened and the aroma of sex permeates the room. The
feeling of skin against silken-skin, as she climbs atop
me. The feel of her slithering along my body, her breath
ragged at my ear.

Shaved, lotioned and perfumed, our bodies are soon as
one. Expert touches, fingers trailing down a thigh,
across a smooth sensitive pussy lip, bodies jumping and
shivering in pleasure as the anticipation builds.

We have saved ourselves for this moment. Letting our lust
build for weeks, denying our boyfriends, waiting for our
special weekend. A weekend that only we share, one that
makes the act of sex into an art.

I can't help myself, I have to strain up against my
lover's weight to take a perfect nipple between my lips,
to swirl it around and around with my tongue, to taste,
to experience. It makes her even more excited and I can
feel her wet pussy grinding softly against mine. I'm wet
too and soon that wonderful sexually charged sound flows
over us. Squishing rubbing pussies, ragged breathing and
a rushing sound in our ears as our blood pressure rises.

Oh gawd, I can feel it coming up from deep within my
body, to concentrate between my legs. I groan, and my
lover knows that I'll be coming soon. It fires her,
making her hump me like my boyfriend does. But the feel
of her slick hot pussy against mine communicates much
more than his invading penis ever will. I feel nothing
but love for her, we're making love as equals, no
surrender, no dominance, only fresh, soft smooth
lovemaking. We know exactly we want from each other,
exactly what to do.

Light flashes before my eyes, my heart is pounding in my
chest as that wonderful concentrated rushing surges up
through my groin and down through my inner thighs. I can
vaguely feel our love, slick against my stomach, as she
too comes with a sigh, shivering and moaning in delight
atop me.

Soon, all to soon, our orgasms pass. Her lying on top of
me, both of us breathing in gasps as we pass into a
mellow afterglow. I can feel our perspiration mingle as
or shiny bodies press, squirming, lovingly together.

Then she leans into me again and we kiss. A long
passionate kiss. The kind of kiss that makes one forget
the world around them, the kind of kiss that begins to
build another fire within our loins.

Our secret meetings are just for us. No one else knows
about them. They're planned to the smallest detail. And
always, for weeks prior, we look at each other with
knowing eyes. When our boyfriends make jokes we seem
distracted, when we pass each other in the hall at work
our fingers brush lightly. It's only for us, and no
matter what, it always will be.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 20

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: xmas7.txt (MMF, voy, wife, intr, reluc)
Authors name: HerHappyHubby (address withheld by request)
Story title : Christmas Post Party Went Out With A Bang

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2003. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Christmas Post Party Went Out With A Bang
by HerHappyHubby (address withheld by request)

***

Just stopping off at a friend's house after the
Christmas party to cop some smoke brings far more than
the wife or I ever expected. (MMF, voy, wife, intr,
reluc)

***

Kim and I were married in our early twenties, and by no
means was she experienced in any way sexually, having
been intimate with only me. In most ways it was great
because she'd learned sex exactly the way I liked it.
Still, I'd always thought she had a terrifically hot
bod, and was pleased when I caught someone else taking
notice of her charms.

Deep down inside I always thought it would be hot to
watch someone bury their bone deep inside her, and
bring out the slut in my faithfully hot little
housewife. Also I wondered if she'd ever thought about
what it would be like, but of course she wouldn't ever
admit to something like that.

Kim is about 5'3 with long dark curly hair, big brown
eyes, and a smile that'd warm the cockles of your
heart. It's the rest of her body that warms most
everything else. Despite her Italian heritage, she has
the milkiest white skin, with huge perfect melon
shaped tits. Rounding it all, she has killer thighs and
just a great shape. I love it when she wears her boy
shorts, or simply cutoffs with a tank top. Then again
so does most all the guys I know.

Anyway, during the first year of our marriage, we
decided to make as many Christmas parties as we could
that season, mostly my friends, and of course the
company parties. It was after her company Christmas
party that our life changing event took place.

We'd cut out of the party about midway because it
frankly was boring, except for some of the drinkers
getting buzzed. She told me one or two even hit on her
while I was away at the bathroom. Although she'd had a
couple rum punches herself, she still wouldn't admit
anything, and didn't seem like she was into it herself.
We decided to have one for the road, and split. I asked
the bartender to double hers up because I figured she'd
never taste it anyway. I was right.

I told her we'd stop of at Kevin's to cop a little
smoke to finish off the night with class. She was
reluctant, but agreed nevertheless. When we arrived, I
had to help her a little up the stairs as she was
feeling the rum. It was great feeling that soft body
moving against me as we staggered up the stairs
together. Kevin opened the door and greeted us, giving
Kim the once over.

When I explained what I'd hoped to get, he ushered us
into the den where three of his friends were already
getting buzzed. After introducing us, and getting the
general feeling I'd led my lovely bride into a den of
wild men, we all had a couple hits off a joint that
they were passing around.

Kevin waved me over to join him in another room to
score, but It was plain that the mirror we saw on the
den wall was a two way mirror. I was glad to see I
could still keep an eye on poor Kim as I'd left alone
with the guys.

I noticed Dave and Billy had moved to the couch on each
side of her. Dave was talking her up, telling dirty
jokes and sexy stories as she obviously was enjoying
them. Billy had moved his hand onto her leg, starting
at her knee, but had inched his way up onto her thigh.
The black slip dress she was wearing wasn't doing a
very good job hiding her assets, and with his help was
now above the top of her thigh high black stockings.

She was leaning back talking to Dave who'd begun to
stroke her arm and shoulder. I was beginning to wonder
how far she would let them go, or if she had the
willpower to stop them at all at this point. I wondered
too if I had the willpower to stop them at this point.

Kevin commented how attractive she looked tonight, and
said he was surprised she'd let them get that far. I
nodded as he continued to talk did I wonder how far
she'd let them get before she stopped them. I said I
bet she would stop soon, but would let it go as far as
she would. He laughed.

It wasn't long until Billy was under the skirt and
drawing little circles on the soft fleshy part of Kim's
inner thigh. Dave had started another joint and they
each took a couple hits, adding to her excitement. Soon
Dave had the straps down on her dress to where her tits
were dangerously close to popping out.

She gasped, I guess because Billy's hand was now
brushing her pussy mound, still covered by her silk
panties. It seemed like this was the point where it'd
stop, as she was putting up a little protest, but to no
avail. the guys weren't taking no for an answer.

I began to get up to go help, but Kevin reminded me of
our bet. "Let it play out a little more just to see.
Sometimes the married ones feel they have to put up a
defense, even though they want to." I sat back down.

Dave kissed her now with deep tongue kisses, and
finally succeeded in exposing her tits, as Billy now
had a full hand feel on Kim's pussy, indiscriminately
slipping a finger or two into her cunt.

She was getting hot now, and all vestiges of protest
were rapidly disappearing. Dave slid her down onto the
couch where he was milking her tits for all they were
worth, while his cohort had pushed up her dress, and
slid off her panties.

I was shocked seeing my wife act like this but very
turned on as each moment passed and they got bolder.
Billy' s head went down between her legs, and he was
doing an apt job of tonguing Kim's pussy as she writhed
around. Dave's huge cock had appeared and Kim now had a
lip lock on it.

Watching Kim suck Dave's cock gave me chills knowing
how good it felt to have those lips on mine. After
numerous orgasms, it was obvious that Kim was in
heaven, being ravished like this. Todd who'd been
sitting watching the whole ordeal got up and dangled
his big black cock at her lips.

We'd never even talked about interracial sex before,
and here she was about to get her first taste of it.
Well she handled them both like a pro, seeming to
linger on Todd's, as it grew before her eyes. It was a
huge thing, and I began to imagine it buried deep in
her cunt. I decided that I was going to be there when
she lost her married cherry and see it firsthand when
she got fucked for the first time by someone other then
me.

By the time I got in to the room Billy had positioned
himself between her spread legs, and had begun to fuck
her steadily. When she opened her eyes and saw me it
was as if she'd completely lost control, and was lost
in raw lust. After pumping my wife full of his sperm,
Billy gave way to Dave, who likewise stuffed her pussy
full.

By this time, I was holding her hand myself, and along
with Kevin sucking on her tits. When Dave finally
crawled off, and Kim was still breathing hard, Todd
began to stuff his black monster into her full pussy.
It still took effort to get it in all the way, despite
being full of cum. She seemed to love having it in her
the way she moaned and bucked against it. It didn't
take long however until he too was finished.

Kevin settled for spilling his all over her tits, which
she now loves to have happen. I finally got a chance to
fuck my bride after and she felt so loose and wet that
it was an incredible feeling that I hope to one day
repeat.

After she got up to use Kevin's shower, he gave me a
smoke freebie, thanking me for not being uptight, and
that he'd always wanted to into Kim thinking she'd be a
slut if the circumstances were right.

For her part Kim totally enjoyed the experience, and
seems a more free spirit, and somewhat liberated, and
although I have shared my lovely wife with Kevin post
orgy, we haven't repeated the gangbang of my wife.
There's always hope though that some night after a
party...

Now that I've gotten my wife literally over the first
hump or three rather, it's been a absolute pleasure
that we've shared together over and over between the
two of us. We're still crazy in love, but share a newer
deeper sense of intimacy. Try it, you never know, she
may say... yes, yes, yes! It was a Christmas I'll never
forget.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 26

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Pursuant

to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright with all

rights reserved by author unless explicitly indicated.
--------------------------------------------------------

Christmas Presents (FM oral)
by Leowulf (leowul...@emailias.com)

***

In which kindness is given and rewarded with greater
kindness. (MF, oral)

***

"I'm fine, Lenore." Joseph stared out at the snowy day,
the heaps of snow on either side of the newly plowed
road, and listened to his sister try to guilt him into
coming to her house for Christmas. "I'll close down
early, maybe stop by later."

"Love you too, little sister." Joseph rolled his eyes.
She was a good kid, but by trying so hard to make him
feel better, it just reminded him that he should be
feeling sad. "Love you too, bye."

He swept the already clean floor of the Gas 'n' Go. It
was not a bad day, actually. Three customers, no
robberies. Not too bad for Christmas. Maxine had liked
having the shop open on holidays, lots of free time for
them to fuck.

Joseph had to distract himself. He changed the radio
station from its inane Carols to something more
cultured. Mountain Falls public radio was doing The
Nutcracker. Maxine had loved Tchaikovsky. He left it
on, turning to turn on pump 4 for the heavily bundled
lady with the rice burner.

"Still coming down," he said to nobody, as he watched
the customer. "Road might be closed before sundown
anyway."

The customer, huddled in her overcoat for warmth, was
looking about furtively. 'So let her drive off,'
thought Joseph irritably. 'Merry Christmas, lady.' He
hadn't had many drive-offs. Most of the locals knew
him, and most of the tourists wouldn't care about the
cost of a fill up. Of course, this lady, with her beat
up car and out of state tags, wasn't local and probably
not a tourist.

The lady didn't drive off when she was done. Instead
she put the pump away and walked, slanted against the
wind, to the store. Joesph noticed her shoes, were not
shoes, but thongs, 'flip-flops' as he knew them. Just
looking at them made his feet cold.

"Merry Christmas!" Joseph said, with some semblance of
merriness.

"Same to you," the lady replied, almost shyly. She
hesitated in front of the counter.

"12.60 on pump 4?"

"Yes, well," the lady began. Joseph could see she was
becoming more uneasy by the moment. He wished she'd
just driven off. 'I'm really not in the mood for a
Christmas-special sob story,' he thought.

The lady finally steeled up her courage. "I don't
really have any money. Rather than just leaving without
paying, I wanted to see if I could barter something for
this tank of gas." To Joseph's amazement, she removed
her wedding band, a healthy chunk of gold, and put in
on the counter. "This is pure gold," she said quickly.
"My h - my ex-husband paid over 100.00 for our wedding
bands. I'm sure you could pawn it for more than the
cost of your gas."

"Put your ring away lady," Joseph said irritably. "Just
get out of here and don't worry about it."

"Please." The lady was close to tears. "I don't want
charity, and I won't be needing this any more."

"Give me your purse," the store clerk said gently. 'Why
are you even carrying a purse if you have no money,' he
thought.

She handed the purse to Joseph. Managing to smile, he
opened it, dropped in the ring, and gave it back.
"Don't worry about it. Have a Merry Christmas."

"That's nice of you, sir."

"Have a good day."

But instead of leaving the lady took off her coat and
lay it on the counter, next to her purse. Then she
walked around to his side of the counter. "Wh-what?
What are you--" Joseph stammered. He reached to hit the
alarm, but stopped when the lady knelt in front of him.

"This year has been hell, and most of it caused by
men," the lady said. "You've been the first man to be
nice, truly nice to me in as long as I can remember."

"Look, it's ok." Joseph reached out to the lady, tried
to pick her up. "You'll be alright."

But instead of rising, the lady stubbornly knelt in
front of him. Joseph was nonplussed when she undid his
belt. "I know it's going to be alright," she said, "But
you've given me a nicer present than you realize." She
unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans. "Now I want to give
you a present."

"You, you--" Joseph tried to think of what to say to
defuse this situation. "You don't have to do this," he
said lamely.

"I know, Joseph," she said. "That's what a present
means."

The lady pulled down his pants and underwear. Joseph
might not have known what to do, but his penis did. It
was already becoming erect. She stroked it, gently
awakening it to it's full 6-inch glory. Then she
slipped it into her mouth. His penis trobbed in
response to the touch of her tongue, the warm wetness
of her mouth. Joseph gasped as she sucked the whole of
his member into her mouth.

The lady let his penis slip out of her mouth and,
looking up into his eyes, she licked it, up one side
and down the other, like a lollipop. This she did a
couple of times, her eyes smiling mischievously in
response to his shocked expression. Then she turned her
full attention to his penis, sucking it into her mouth,
letting it slip back out, massaging it with both hands
and her tongue. Then when it swelled in preparation for
coming, she slipped his member back all the way into
her mouth, sucking hard.

Joseph's whole body shuddered as he came in the lady's
mouth. He gasped repeatedly for air as she sucked
harder, not letting go until after his penis stopped
throbbing in orgasm.

Then she stood, walking back around the counter,
leaving Joseph standing there, his jeans still around
his ankles, his penis wet and shiny from her
ministrations. As she put her coat on, Joseph said
impulsively, "I was just about to close and go to my
sister's house for dinner. Would you care to join me."

"I don't know you or them," the lady smiled. "And you
don't even know my name."

"It would give us a chance to know each other better,"
Joseph said hopefully. "That is, if you'd like to."

"You're a good man, Joseph." The lady leaned forward,
pulled Joseph toward herself and kissed him. "I'd very
much like to get to know you better."

--
http://www.asstr.org/~leowulf/
--

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than

a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world

contract HIV every year. You only have one body per

lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 48

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: backrub.txt (MF, wife, mast)
Authors name: Sudden (sam...@excite.com)
Story title : Back Rub

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2001. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Back Rub (MF, wife, mast)
By Sudden (sam...@excite.com)

***

A guy gives his best friend's wife a ride home from the
bar. She invites him in for a beer. While her husband
sleeps, he gives her a very friendly back rub.

***

I gave her a ride home from the bar. She was in that
drunk, affectionate mood she gets when she wants
attention. We sat in the car for a few minutes, making
out. We'd done this enough now that I no longer felt any
guilt over it. It wasn't anything her husband hadn't seen
her do at the bar when she was in one of these moods.
Well, it was a little more serious, involving tongue, but
still just playing around as far as she was concerned.
The fact that her husband was also my best friend is what
triggered the guilt the first couple of times we did
this. We'd talked about it and he'd more or less said if
she wants to do it, go for it.

We broke for air and she asked if I wanted to come in. I
said sure, knowing full well that she would offer maybe a
beer, some conversation, and nothing more. After all, her
husband would be asleep in the next room.

I sat on a daybed that, with a couple of bolster
cushions, doubled as a couch in their living room. She
went into the kitchen and brought us a couple of beers,
sitting next to me, but not too close.

"Gary must have passed out. I could hear him snoring when
I walked by the hall."

"He has an early day tomorrow," I said.

"How are you with neck rubs?" she asked. "I have this
kink that's driving me nuts."

"I guess I'm average at it."

I scooted back and over so I was more or less behind her
and rubbed her neck and shoulders. She relaxed her
muscles, let her head drop.

"Mmm, that feels good."

I continued for a few minutes, slow and firm, till my
arms started to get tired.

"Would you mind doing my back, too?" she asked.

"Not at all."

She moved to stretch out on the bed. I scooted out of her
way till she got settled.

I sat beside her on the edge of the daybed and began
rubbing her back through her shirt. It was an oversized
t-shirt that she'd cut the arms off of at the seams.

"You can lift that out of the way," she said, lifting
herself off the cushion to allow room.

I pulled the shirt up under her arm pits, having some
difficulty getting it clear of her tits. She was wearing
a bra, but it was one of those elastic pullover things
that provided cover and not much else. She had a nice
set, grapefruit sized, and they needed no support.

I rubbed her back, sort of a pressure-move motion.
Without oil, it's about all you can do. I easily slipped
my hands under the bra-strap to get at her shoulders. She
lifted herself again, as though she wanted me to move the
strap out of the way too. I moved my hands down either
side, found the bottom seam and pulled it away from her,
moving it up. As soon as it cleared her tits, she lowered
herself back to the cushion.

I got up and straddled her legs, just below her butt, to
get better leverage. I wondered how this would look if
Gary got up to take a piss and happened to look in the
living room.

"Could you do my lower back, too?" she asked. "Just above
the tailbone. I did some yard work yesterday and it's
still sore."

"Sure."

I scooted back. I worked my way down her back to the
elastic waistband of her shorts. They were high-waisted
and I was still a few inches from where she'd asked me
go, so I moved my hands down and rubbed the spot through
the fabric, working my way out to her hips and then back
toward her spine. Then, just for the hell of it, I went
back up to bare skin and slipped just my thumbs under the
waistband.

She lifted her hips, as she had done with her bra. I
grasped her shorts and pulled them down slowly, figuring
she would lower herself again when she thought I'd gone
far enough. Her tailbone was exposed, then the top half
of each cheek. Still no sign of underwear, and still no
sign from her to stop. Instead of thinking how this would
look to Gary, I was thinking how much I'd always wanted
to see her bare ass, so I kept pulling till her shorts
were about halfway down her thighs. She lowered her hips,
slightly parting her legs as she did.

I could just see her pussy lips and wisps of auburn hair
surrounding them. Now what? Hubby was in the next room,
she'd just let me all but take her clothes off, but she
showed no sign of wanting me to do anything more than
giving her a massage. I think she actually believed that
there was nothing unusual about this.

I continued to rub. Her lower back, down to the slope of
that cute little butt, then one hand on each cheek,
gently squeezing and releasing. I felt her muscles
tighten and relax in response. She took a long breath and
released it slowly. Her eyes were closed and her head was
resting on her forearms.

I moved my hands to the tops of her thighs, one hand on
each leg, my thumbs on her inner thighs, inches from her
pussy, my fingers on the outside. I squeezed and
released, moving my hands down and then back up, each
time a little closer to her slit.

I could feel heat coming from her there. She parted her
legs a little more, just barely lifting her butt a little
further.

I stopped rubbing and let my hands just lightly caress
her skin, moving my fingers between her legs until I
could feel the tickle of her pubic hair. She made a small
sound in her throat and arched her back, tilting her hips
up and exposing her pussy to full view. I moved the last
fraction of an inch and covered her pink lips with my
fingers. She was wet and hot. I worked my fingers between
her the folds of her cunt, stretching my middle finger up
to her clit.

"Hunh!" she moaned, clinching her butt, pressing against
my hand.

I rubbed her button slowly, gradually increasing
pressure. This brought another sigh and a stifled moan.

I paused then and reached down to pull her shorts further
down, thinking she could spread her legs a little
farther.

"No!" she whispered, still with her eyes closed. It was
as though there was nothing wrong if she kept her clothes
on, that removing them would somehow be more of a
betrayal than what we were doing.

Whatever. I returned my attention to her pussy. She was
practically dripping by now. I moistened a finger in her
juices and went back to rubbing her clit. She rocked her
hips back and forth, clinching her muscles each time her
hips moved forward. I moved my hand with her, struggling
to keep contact with her. She paused once when she raised
her butt, and I took the opportunity to slip my thumb
into her fuck-hole, keeping my middle finger in solid
contact with her clit.

"Mmmmph!" she moaned. She buried her face in the cushion,
stretching her hands above her head and clinching the
edge of the daybed. She stopped thrusting her butt and
just held it where I had the best position to flick her
clit with my finger, keeping my thumb buried in her
vaginal canal, applying a steady pressure to the front
part. Her cunt muscles clenched and released in
increasing rhythm, her breath coming in short gasps, a
little whispered moan escaping with each exhale.

"Yesss!" she hissed. My finger was flying over the hard
little ball of her clit, the juices from her pussy making
swishing sounds, soaking my hand.

Her butt clinched hard, released, then clinched again,
harder, then her whole body went stiff and she quivered
like a bowstring.

"Hunnnh!" her face pressed into the cushion so far I
thought she'd suffocate.

"Humph!" her body jerked, then jerked again.

I held my hand still, just applying a steady pressure. I
could feel her juices running down my hand, soaking the
cushion.

Her body relaxed a little, then another spasm hit and she
gave a little shiver. She finally lifted her head,
looking over her shoulder with a big grin.

"Thanks for the back rub."

"I aim to please," I said. I gave her ass a squeeze with
my still-wet hand.

"There's a towel in the bathroom," she hinted.

"O.K." I went to the bathroom, dried off my hand, pausing
as I did to see if I could hear any snoring from down the
hall. I'd gone from worrying about getting caught to
hoping I could get his wife to return the favor I'd just
done her.

I carried the towel out to her, thinking she'd want to
mop up herself. She was sitting there, every stitch of
clothing back in its proper place, sipping her beer like
nothing happened.

"Oh, thanks," she said, "but I just used a tissue."

"O.K." I sat down, took a drink of beer and lit a
cigarette.

"Well, I'm ready to turn in," she said. "Did you want a
beer to take with you?"

Damn! I had this rock-hard dick from watching her come,
making her come, and she was sending me on my way. This
gave new meaning to the word 'tease.'

"No, thanks. Too many cops on the road these days."

She walked me to the door. I opened it and turned for the
usual good-night hug. She pressed her whole body against
mine, giving an extra little push of her belly against my
hard-on, and whispered "thank you" into my ear, then
kissed me, her tongue exploring my mouth.

Just as I was wondering if she was reconsidering my
leaving, she pulled back. She reached down and took my
right hand, raising it to her face, smiling. Then she
took the middle finger, the one that had lately had her
jerking like a fish on a hook and probably still smelled
of her cum, and sucked that finger all the way into her
mouth, then slowly pulled it out.

"Next time I'll rub your back," she said.

"I can't wait," I said, and left for home.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 14

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: xmas02.txt (M+F, wife-slut, intr, exh)
Authors name: Anonymous Author (c) 1999
Story title : My Wife's Christmas Gang-Bang Party

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2001. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

My Wife's Christmas Gang-Bang Party
by Anonymous Author (c) 1999

***

My wife Nancy is a slut. There is no other way to
describe her. She simply loves to suck and fuck all the
time, anytime. She has been gang banged by clubs,
fraternities, softball teams, bowling teams, the night
shift at a 24-hour gas station. She has been videotaped
and photographed entertaining groups of guys.

Nancy was once gang banged by a group of her teachers
when she was seventeen in high school in the dean's
office during school hours. She has no inhibitions about
doing a guy or group of guys in public. In fact, having
a group of people watching her suck cock or getting
fucked turns her on. She especially likes the feeling of
being a slut and being used like a sperm bank.

The following story is about an event that happened to
my wife a number of years ago.

My wife Nancy went to her company's Christmas party
dressed in a tight black skirt, a blue silk blouse, dark
thigh-high stockings and 5" black patent leather high-
heeled pumps. The blue blouse was the type that wrapped
around it self to cover her big 38D tits. She didn't
wear a bra or panties and because of the material and
the cool temperature of the night, her big thimble sized
nipples sticking out of her silver dollar sized areolas
nearly poked out through the silk material.

At the Christmas party, the guys out numbered the women
by a ratio of about five to one. Every time Nancy would
walk to the bar for a drink, the height of her heels
made her huge tits bounce under her blouse. A lot of the
guys at the party took notice of the show she put on
every time she walked.

Finally, one guy from a party of six seated at a table
went up to my wife and asked if she would like to dance.
She willingly accepted his offer and soon the both of
them were dancing to a slow song in a corner of the
dance floor that was in the shadows. While my wife
danced with her new friend, she made sure that her big
tits rubbed against his chest. The guy decided to take
some liberties and cupped my wife's left tit in his
right hand. He could feel her hard nipple through the
silk material of her blouse.

Nancy made no attempt to stop him feeling her up and he
got a little bolder. He slipped his hand inside her
blouse, pulled back the material and let her left tit
pop out. He continued to dance with her while her tit
was exposed for everyone to see.

After the song was over he pulled away from my wife, and
she casually covered up her exposed tit. She thanked her
new "friend" for the dance and both of them went back to
their seats. The guy couldn't wait to tell his pals
about his experience and sure enough, when the next slow
song came on, another guy asked Nancy to dance with him.

Like his friend this guy was also able to pull my wife's
big tit out of her blouse for the enjoyment of everyone
there. After the dance was over, Nancy again put her tit
away and sat down. For the next two hours, Nancy was
asked to dance to every slow song that played. Each and
every guy who danced with her got to feel her up and
expose her ample tit to the crowd.

All the time during those two hours, when Nancy wasn't
dancing and being felt up, she was drinking the endless
stream of drinks that guys were sending over to her. By
the second hour of dancing she had quite a buzz on.
Being felt up by nearly every guy there was also making
her quite excited. Every time a dance would end she got
slower and slower about putting her exposed tit away.
One of the first guys to dance with her got a second
chance and this time he pulled both of her big tits out
of her blouse.

When the song ended Nancy was so hot and wasted that she
didn't bother to cover herself up. By that time, many of
the partygoers had left including most if not all of the
women. So there was my wife, standing on the dance floor
with her two big fat juicy tits hanging out her blouse
and a room full of guys enjoying the show.

The guy who had just finished dancing with her asked if
she would like to join him and his pals at their table.
She happily agreed and the guy took her hand and walked
her back to his table. Nancy was feeling the effects of
the liquor and this coupled with the height of her
heels, made her big tits bounce every which way. Every
guy there enjoyed watching her huge melons bouncing all
over the place.

The guys at the table made a seat available for my wife
and she sat down without putting her tits away. The guys
figured Nancy was up for a party and very soon after she
sat down the guys on each side of her reached over and
grabbed a handful of tit flesh. Nancy's nipples were
rock hard and the guys pulled on them to see how far
they could stretch out her huge tits. When they let go
of her nipples, her huge mounds would bounce back onto
her chest like bags of Jell-O.

Soon there were guys standing behind her and they
reached around to grab their share of tit. The two guys
sitting to her left and right gave up on her tits and
each reached under the table and stroked the inside of
her thighs. My wife immediately spread her legs farther
apart for them. The two guys took the hint and each of
them reached up to feel her wet cunt. While one stroked
her excited clit, the other buried his middle finger up
her twat.

Nancy was getting so turned on by all this attention
that she started to fuck the finger inside her. The guys
playing with her tits were now sucking on her hard
nipples and kissing her huge tits. The guy standing
behind her pulled her face up to his and gave her a deep
open mouthed kiss. The guy on her right took her hand
and brought it down to his crotch so that she could feel
his hard-on.

Nancy squeezed and rubbed his erect cock through his
pants. The guy unzipped his fly and pulled his hard cock
out for her to play with. My wife immediately began to
jerk the guy off. After a few seconds of this, the guy
stood up put his hand behind her head and guided her
face to his dick. My wife opened her mouth wide and took
his hard dick deep into her mouth. As she blew the guy
to her right, the guy on her left whipped out his dick
and made her wrap her hand around it.

So there was my wife, blowing one guy, jerking off
another and having her huge tits mauled by a bunch of
guys standing behind her.

The guy who had his dick in her mouth grabbed a fistful
of hair and held her head still while he fucked her
mouth like a cunt. After a minute or so of fucking her
face he pulled out his dick, jerked it a few times and
then blew a wad of cum onto my wife's face. Some of his
cum dripped down her chin, but the thick globs stuck to
her face. He took his finger, scooped up the globs of
cum and fed it to my slut wife. As soon as he backed
away, another guy stepped forward and presented my wife
with another hard cock to suck. My wife wasted no time
and immediately began blowing this new cock.

Someone in the crowd behind my wife suggested that they
make her stand up. They pulled Nancy to her feet and
made her bend over to suck the cocks that were now
waving out of a lot of zippers. While she bent over to
do as she was told, hands raised her skirt above her
hips to expose her ass and pussy to the crowd. As soon
as she was bent over, some guy buried two then three
fingers into her cunt hole. Another guy licked his
middle finger and buried it up to his knuckle into her
asshole.

While this was going on, the other guys pulled her
blouse open and then off so that her two huge knockers
were dangling towards the floor. One guy got underneath
her and sucked on her big tits like a baby cow at
feeding time. Her other tit was being pulled and twisted
by three other guys. The guy finger-fucking her decided
that she was ready for some real cock and got behind
her. He spread her ass cheeks farther apart and with one
quick thrust buried his dick up to his balls in her
pussy.

My wife was so excited by this time that she had her
first orgasm after only a few strokes of the guy's cock
inside her. The orgasm was so good that her knees
buckled and she almost lost the guy. After a few more
minutes the guy fucking her mouth couldn't hold back any
longer and he shoved his cock a little more into her
mouth a then filled her face with her first load of cum.
He announced to everyone that he was cumming in "this
bitch's mouth".

This turned on the guy fucking her from behind and her
emptied his nuts into her pussy. The guy who came in her
mouth was replaced by another eager dick that proceeded
to fuck her mouth like a cunt. The guy behind her pulled
his softening dick out of her cunt and a small stream of
cum flowed out of her cunt hole. The next guy to mount
her from behind had to stand on his toes to fuck her
because she was still wearing her 5-inch stiletto pumps.

After half an hour had passed, my wife had sucked off 5
guys and another 6 had fucked her. By that time she had
cum on her face, in her hair, on her shoulders and tits.
Her pussy was so full of cum that it constantly dripped
out of her cunt and made a puddle on the floor. Every
time someone shoved his cock into her fuck hole he
forced out some other guy's cum from her well-used
pussy.

Nancy was quite a site being bent over with a dick in
her mouth, her tits flopping around as her head bobbed
up and down on some guy's schlong. She had bent her
knees slightly so that everyone who wanted to do her
from behind could easily reach her cunt, she wouldn't
take off her high heels, she said they made her feel
slutty.

After a while my wife said she wanted to lay down and be
fucked, they took some table cloths off the tables
placed them on the floor and had her lay on her back.
She got on her back and spread her legs as wide as she
could to show everyone her gaping cunt. She asked two of
the guys to each grab an ankle and spread her out as far
as they could.

She then asked the crowd, "Who wants to bang this slut?"

A line immediately formed at her pussy and the first in
line rammed his dick up her hole. Meanwhile some fat
black guy straddled her chest, sat on her big fat tits
and rammed his fat cock down her throat. He forced his
dick down her throat until his balls rested on her chin.
My wife struggled to breath around his big dick.

The black guy just laughed at her discomfort and told
her "Suck my big black dick you white cunt!" Her fucked
her mouth for a few minutes then raised himself off her
tits and then lowered himself until his black asshole
was right above her mouth. He then ordered, "Lick my
asshole clean, slut." Then he sat down on her face.

My slut wife stuck her tongue into his asshole as far as
she could and reamed it all around. The black guy
enjoyed every minute of her tongue reaming and told the
guys standing around how good it felt. After two or
three minutes of this he got grabbed his dick, stroked
it a few times and blasted a huge load of cum onto my
wife face. When he was done shooting he stuck his dick
back into her mouth and told her to "clean me off."

While she was blowing and reaming the black guy, two
other guys had emptied their loads into her pussy.
Someone decided that instead of sloppy seconds in her
cunt, he wanted to fuck her up her ass. So they made my
wife roll over and get on her hands and knees like a
dog. The guy got on his knees behind her, stuck his dick
into her pussy to lubricate it with the cum that was in
there and proceeded to shove his dick up my wife's ass.

Two guys spread her ass cheeks farther apart and very
slowly the head of the guys prick disappeared in my
wife's asshole. He pushed in a little, pulled out a bit,
pushed in a little more, pulled out and by the third
push his cock was all the way in her shit hole and his
balls were resting against her open cunt. While she was
being fucked in the ass, another guy had grabbed a hand
full of hair and was force ably fucking her mouth.
Another guy had reached under her and was pulling her
nipples and twisting them around forcing her big fat
tits to shake all around.

After the guy fucking her ass emptied his load into her
asshole, the next five guys in a row fucked her in the
ass. When the fifth guy pulled his dripping cock out of
her ass, her asshole was huge. It was no longer the
little puckered eye it had been. Instead it was a round
gaping hole inviting the next cock to fuck it. Sometime
during this asshole fuck fest, someone had decided to
fill my wife's empty cunt with something. That something
turned out to be a Coca-Cola bottle. He had shoved it so
far up her snatch that only the bottom rim of the bottle
was visible from her cunt.

During the time her ass was being gang-banged, her mouth
was also being gang fucked. Six or seven guys were
playing a form of Russian roulette with her mouth. Each
guy would fuck her mouth for a few moments and stop just
before he came. The object of the game was to see who
could last the longest without cumming in her mouth.
However, after the first guy came all over her face and
in her hair, the rest of the guys forgot about the game
and decided to give my wife a cum shower.

Eventually all of the guys who took a piece of my wife
were spent. In the space of an hour and a half she had
sucked 14 different cocks, been fucked by 12 more, had
been fucked in the ass 6 times and had a Coke bottle
shoved up her pussy. When all the guys were through, my
wife fucked herself with the Coke bottle in her cunt
until she had her final orgasm of the evening. She lay
on the floor covered in cum in her stockings and high
heels. She played with her tits and asked if the guys
had any more for her.

The guys told her that they were fucked out, but if she
gave them her number, they would arrange another "party"
later in the week. They promised Nancy that she would be
the entertainment.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than

a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,

so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 16

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: newyr05.txt (f-teen/b, inc)
Authors name: Grandiose Bellicose (g...@aol.com)
Story title : New Years Eve with My Sister

--------------------------------------------------------
Copyright (c) 1989 Grandiose Bellicose. This story and
all of my stories may be read and posted anywhere on the
Internet. The only thing I ask is that you don't remove
this notice. Thanks
--------------------------------------------------------

New Years Eve with My Sister (f-teen/b, inc)
By Grandiose Bellicose (g...@aol.com)

***

Shelby and I have enjoyed sexual relations ever since I
can remember. She's four years older than ma and she's
my sister.

I was always drawn to her even from my earliest years,
she is very attractive, with dark skinned, jet-black
hair, and she matured rather early compared to her
friends. We enjoyed our relationship until she started
high school, but I always wondered if other brothers and
sisters did the same things that we did.

The first time we went all the way was the New Years Eve
when I was nine. After the stroke of midnight, Shelby was
responsible for putting my younger sister and I to bed.
She told me to come into her bedroom to undress and I
knew what we were going to do so I was pretty hard by the
time I got my clothes off and she was completely naked.
We'd talked about it earlier in the day, and actually
felt each other up at the playground during the day.

For some reason Shelby wanted to "play" with my body, to
learn what went where. I had no problem with that and
enjoyed everything she initiated, always wanting more.

That night as I sat there on the bed watching her, she
told me to rub my cock and then she came over to watch me
do it. I wasn't totally sure what I was doing or why, but
it felt good and watching Shelby's excitement made me
excited.

Then she sat cross-legged across from me and started to
finger herself, and we watched each other ply for a
while.

Shelby was 13 and in junior high school. She looked
really nice nude, and the image of her naked body stays
with me even to day so many years later. Her smooth dark
skin positively glowed; her breasts were starting to
curve outwards in a quite appealing way. Her nipples were
dark brown and had hardened into interesting looking
little pebbles. They bounced a little to the rhythm of
her hand between her legs.

I could see her middle finger sliding in and out of the
folds of her pussy and rubbing her clit, dipping down
into her hole and then back again to wet her clit. Yes,
it was quite a sight. Her pussy was surrounded by wisps
of jet-black pubic hair but it didn't even cover her pink
pussy lips. The whole thing, being watched, fascinated me
and watching her body so close and so aroused.

After some time she leaned back and put both legs on each
side of me exposing her pussy to me and then stared at
the ceiling as though I wasn't there. After a few moments
when I didn't say anything she asked me if I liked what I
saw, and then spread her nether-lips apart with her
fingers exposing her pussy with one hand but still
rubbing with the other, not missing a stroke.

Her cunt-lips were also brown and puffy and the inner
folds were wet and moved with the rhythm of her fingers.
I could see her hole as she pumped her finger in and out
of it. I wanted to get closer to see better, but I stayed
put, letting her enjoy herself, afraid to ruin that I
might ruin things if I moved.

I was also very busy, stroking my erection and pinching
the head my dick. I wasn't much bigger than 4 inches or
so and maybe as big around as a magic marker, but it felt
good and I thoroughly enjoyed playing with myself and
having my pretty sister watching me doing it. I knew
Shelby liked it and it made me proud to know that she was
attracted to me, that my body excited her.

By that time my balls were like little marbles that ached
when she leaned over and squeezed them. I was amazed at
how good it felt when she touched me. I had no pubic
hair, it was all bare and smooth, everything exposed to
her touch.

My little cock was so hard and so hot by this time, I
could feel it throbbing. The head was beginning to go
from its normal flesh color to a shiny purple.

That's when Shelby sat up and grabbed my shaft with one
hand and cupped my balls with the other. She pinched and
squeezed and stroked for a few minutes. I sat there and
watched her fingers rub over the rim and squeeze the head
and then stroke back down again from the shaft to the
root.

I spread my legs to give her better access to whatever
she wanted. My body was shivering with pleasure as my
older sister continued to smooth my boy-flesh with her
warm hands, her pretty face only inches away.

Her pace quickened and my hips started to jerk, then I
began to thrust with each stroke. This was a new feeling
for me. My cock actually ached all the way down between
my legs. Each time she squeezed my balls, I winced with
pain and pleasure. I could feel my butt tighten and my
thighs tense.

She pulled me forward on top of her and I was sure I knew
what I was going to do. She whispered in my ear that me
she wanted to do 'it' to her, and raised her hips to meet
mine as my cock traveled between her thighs and against
her wet pussy. She reached down and easily guided me into
her wet hole and we started thrusting, kissing and
groping each other.

Everything was strange yet wonderful. My crotch was on
fire and my dick ached and throbbed. I started to take
the lead and thrust harder and faster into my sister.
Shelby met each one of my thrusts and both us started
breathing heavily in our exertions. Then my body
stiffened and my thrusts became harder and more erratic.

I couldn't have told you then what was happening, all I
know was that I was trying to put everything into my
sister, to feel all of her around dick, to thrust as
deeply into her as was humanly possible.

Shelby opened her eyes and looked at me, then grinned,
"Come on little Tommy, come one!" she urged, and
quickened the pace even more.

Then my body felt a deep rushing feeling and my thighs
tensed. I could hardly move or even thrust into her. I
felt a wonderful gushing feeling through my nervous
system and my cock pulsed. The first wave of my orgasm
hit, I groaned in ecstasy and drove harder into my
sister. Pleasure ripped through my body and everything
seemed lost and in slow motion; I heard everything as if
from a long distance, it seemed that ocean waves were
crashing in my head.

Then the next wave came and I could only grunt and moan
and shiver wildly atop my sister's body. Shelby took
control and continued thrusting and grinding up at me
frantically.

Then it was my sister's turn, Shelby stiffened and
clutched at my butt cheeks and grunted several times as
though in pain. But I knew she wasn't.

Then she rocked her hips a couple of times and stiffened
again. I stared into her face, her dark, brown eyes
acknowledging our mutual pleasure. Then she closed them
again and concentrated on her orgasm. I could tell as
each wave hit her, her pretty little nose wrinkled up and
her mouth opening as if gasping for breath.

That was the most amazing New Years Eve I've ever had,
even to this day. We continued on with our love play for
several years, until Shelby started dating a guy she
really liked and began to give herself to him.

I guess I can't complain, after all how many guys get to
have sex with a pretty girl when they're nine?

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author

does not condone the described behavior in real life in

anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of
the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider
seeking professional help.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 16

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N

_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: newyears.txt (MMF, wife)
Authors name: Anon PIXNIX Author
Story title : NEW YEARS NEIGHBOR

------------------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 1997. Please don't

remove the author information or make any changes to this story.
You may post freely to non-commercial "free" sites, or in the
"free" area of commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.

------------------------------------------------------------------

New Years Neighbor (MM/F, Wife)

It won't be long now before my wife, Annmarie, and I will
gather with friends and neighbors to welcome in 1997. I'm sure
we'll have a good time, but there's no way this New Year Eve's
will be better than last. I mean, what could possibly be better
than watching your honey get down and dirty with another guy? Any
man who's experienced this thrill knows exactly what I mean.

Annmarie and I have been married five years, and I first
brought up the subject of her fucking another guy while I watched
about eighteen months ago. At first she was shocked, but then
slowly she warmed to the idea, perhaps coming to realize that
after years of marital fidelity it might be fun to suck and fuck
someone other than yours truly I kept nudging her along until
finally we reached the point where we were talking about the who,
when and where of it all, my wife having decided that she was
ready to take the plunge.

My joy was short-lived, however, because our search for a hot
bedmate for Annmarie quickly proved frustrating. In my fantasies
it was always this nameless, faceless stud with a giant cock who
fucked my wife silly as I stood nearby jerking off feverishly.
The reality was something else altogether. I wasn't about to put
an ad in the paper, nor was I keen on Annmarie's suggestion that
she fuck my long-time buddy and business partner, Ernie, who she
said always made her pussy warm and wet. Every time we came close
to agreeing on a stud, we wound up having to dismiss him for one
reason or another. Like I said, it was frustrating.

And then, in August of last year, Al moved into the
neighborhood, three houses down from ours, to be exact. Divorced
and delighted to be, in his words, "free and on the prowl again,"
Al's lean, hard frame, rugged good looks and sexy smile made an
immediate impression on Annmarie, who soon started campaigning for
him to be her lover. (My once conservative wife was turning into
a lusty wench before my eyes!) While acknowledging his physical
attributes, I needed to get to know him better before making a
decision. Was he trustworthy? Would he be discreet? As eager as
I was to watch Annmarie get soundly screwed by another man, I sure
as hell didn't want the stud chosen blabbing about it to the whole
neighborhood.

To get into Al's head, I courted his friendship. He
responded enthusiastically, and soon we were talking sports, home
repairs and just generally enjoying each other's company. We made
sure to invite him whenever we barbecued on the patio. The more
time I spent with Al, the more convinced I became that he was our
man. He was a genuinely nice guy who could be trusted, in addition
to being, as my wife put it, "delicious to took at."

All that remained was to tell Al about our idea, and his part
in it, but time flew by, and before we could set anything in
motion it was New Year's Eve. At around nine o'clock we started
making the rounds, visiting neighbors who had earlier informed us
that they were having "open house" that year. Annmarie and I
joined in the merrymaking, funny hats and all, dancing to loud
music and sipping champagne in each house we visited.

Who knows if it was fate that found us partying at Al's house
around eleven fifteen that night. There were hugs and kisses all
around, with Al giving Annmarie an especially tight squeeze, or so
I thought anyway. She, in turn, seemed reluctant to break the
clinch. I could feel my cock stir as for the hundredth time I
pictured the two of them together, fucking up a storm.

It was about a half-hour to midnight when my wife plopped
down into the couch next to me and whispered in my ear that she
intended to start the new year with a bang. "Al's upstairs in his
bedroom waiting for us," she said breathlessly. "I told him
everything and he's even more excited than I hoped he'd be. God,
my panties are drenched!"

Although my cock was already tenting my slacks, I told
Annmarie that we couldn't possibly do this now, on New Year's Eve,
with a houseful of people. She laughed and said, "You don't
really think they'll miss us, do you? Besides, the bedroom door
will be locked. So, do you want to watch your wife get screwed
silly or not?"

Minutes later. I was sitting in a comfortable chair in Al's
bedroom, cock in hand, watching my pretty wife hotly sucking our
newest neighbor and good friend. Entering the bedroom we had
found Al stark naked and in bed, idly stroking his swelling penis.
An awkward few moments followed as Al and I looked at each other,
but then I grinned and he relaxed immediately, giving me the
thumbs-up sign as Annmarie began removing her clothes. And now,
with Al still prone on the bed, my hot wife was gobbling his cock
with sluttish delight, almost choking in her determination to take
the shaft down her throat.

I loved the way she burrowed into Al's crotch, her head
scrunched between his thighs as she swabbed his balls with her
tongue. She had positioned herself so I could see it all, and at
one point, when she looked over at me with half of Al's hard cock
in her mouth and winked. I almost lost it right then. Managing
to regain control, I watched as she resumed slobbering over our
hand some neighbor's genitals.

Soon Al insisted on returning the favor, and I was treated to
the wonderful sight of Annmarie flat on her back, legs spread
wide, with her lover's face plastered against her soaked pussy.
Whatever he might have lacked in skill (my wife was constantly
directing the action with either hands or words) he made up for
with enthusiasm. And it was nice to see him wet a finger in my
wife's juicy cunt and then carefully work it into her puckered
anus while he continued to lap up her honey like a kitten does
cream.

I knew I wouldn't be able to hold out much longer as my cock
was achingly hard and throbbing incessantly. Fearful of coming
too soon, I stroked it ever so carefully as I watched my wife
straddle our new neighbor and with a drawn - out sigh of delight
sink down on his spike of flesh. She started bouncing up and
down, squeezing her breasts as she rode Al's cock with wild
abandon.

All of a sudden I heard the people downstairs start to count
down the seconds to midnight. They were so loud that for a second
I thought they had all gathered outside the bedroom door. Ten. . .
nine. . . eight. . .

Annmarie heard them too and flashed me a smile of utter
depravity. Seven . . . six . . . five . . . four. At the count of
three my wife threw her head back and started shrieking like a
banshee. Three . . . two . . . one. Happy New Year!

Downstairs the crowd was going wild and, I thought,
unknowingly cheering the intense orgasm that my wife had managed
to achieve right at the stroke of midnight. It was all too much
and I simply let go, my whole body stiffening in the chair as my
throbbing cock started spurting like crazy. Al, caught up in all
this craziness, suddenly announced that he was ready to shoot.
Hearing this, my wife sprang off his cock and grabbed hold of it,
positioning herself on the bed so that she was facing me. Still
coming, I watched my seemingly dazed wife point Al's cock at her
face as the first bolt of creamy semen flew from it, hitting her
nose. This show was for me, I knew-the icing on the cake, as it
were. The come kept spitting from Al's cock onto Annmarie's face.
She kept rubbing it in, smearing the semen around, and I kept
coming, spilling what seemed like a pint of my cream into the
handkerchief I had somehow managed to wrest from my pants pocket.

By the time it was all over I was slumped in the chair,
thoroughly drained. Al, flat on his back, appeared to have passed
out. Through blurry eyes I saw my wife give me the happiest of
smiles.

"Happy New Year, honey," she said.

"Happy New Year, baby," I responded weakly, thinking that my
wife and I had just welcomed in a new year in the absolute best
way possible.
________________________________________________________
Kristen's collection - Directory 8 - Text 8391

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Becky Made Me Do It!
By Michael - Phoenix AZ (phoenlx...@aol.com)

***

Hello, my name is Jason, and I'm gay. This story is
essentially about a gay experience I had, or more
accurately a Bi-sexual experience that I had a couple of
years back. I thought it was unusual enough to share, so
here it is. (MMF, gay/straight, voy, work, alcohol)

***

It all started when I met Becky Anderson. She was a real
hotty! She had a body that a guy might dream about while
masturbating, you know the type; big innocent eyes in an
exceedingly pretty face and a body that would be at home
naked on any topless beach in the world. I knew that
girls like her existed, but I never thought that I'd ever
have one.

I met Becky at work. I'd graduated with a bachelors in
Business Economics and found a job after only a few weeks
of searching. It was at a well-recognized auto parts
company in the corporate office.

Well, Becky was working as the administrative secretary
to the head dude, the president of the company. And since
I was working in the accounting department our paths
crossed on a regular basis.

I still don't know why but for some reason Becky glommed
on to me right from the start. I can still remember the
first time she said anything to me. It was when we were
both on our way out to lunch and we kind of bumped into
each other at the front exit. She looked at me and said,
"Looks like we're both in a big hurry to get out of this
fucking place, huh?"

I was totally shocked that this beautiful woman who up
until that moment had always looked so efficient and
professional... That she would say the "fuck" word in the
lobby of her place of work and to me a perfect stranger.
But what really threw me off more was what she said next.

"Why don't you let me buy you lunch new guy. It'd be fun
to get to know you I think."

I was nervous because I was new and she worked for the
boss so I agreed even though under normal circumstances I
would have preferred to spend my time alone, or if I had
to share it I would have preferred Sid, the handsome guy
from the mailroom.

We actually never did eat lunch that afternoon. What
happened was that Becky told me that she would drive and
we ended up in a vacant farm field about three miles away
from work with her hand in my pants.

When we first pulled off the main road and then down a
dirt one I said in alarm, still not knowing what was in
store for me, "Hey, this isn't the way to Denny's!"

Becky glanced over at me and smiled saying, "Yeah I know.
I thought I'd have a special meal today if it's okay with
you."

Believe it or not I still didn't have a clue what was
coming, but I soon found out when she pulled the car up
under a bunch of tall trees and turned off the engine. We
sat there for a moment listing to the hot engine ticking
as it cooled, then Becky scooted over next to me so close
that I found myself scrunched up against the passenger
door.

She pulled my face to hers and gave me a long deep kiss.
I could feel her tongue pressing against my closed lips
as if she was trying to force it into my mouth. I finally
opened my mouth and she jumped up against me and started
to really kiss me like she wanted to climb down my
throat.

Well, I'd never even kissed a female before, other than
my mother and a couple aunts, and this was something I'd
never even thought about in my life. I found to my
embarrassment that I couldn't breathe and was about to
black out from a lack of oxygen, or maybe fright.

I almost did, I think I fainted for a few seconds because
I don't remember Becky opening the fly to my pants, but I
certainly remember the feel of her hand on my dick as it
came alive from the wonderful friction her "jacking"
motions were causing.

Yes I know that I'm gay, but hey, stimulation is
stimulation and she was good at it. Up until then I'd
only had two sexual experiences, both with guys. One was
at summer camp when I was 13; my folks sent me to a
place in the High Sierras called Unalyee and I met
another boy who was just as horny as me.

That camp had things set up so that two boys shared a
tent. They did the same with the girl's camp across the
stream. Anyway, my tent mate Rob and I got along pretty
well and things were normal until we were into the second
week and there was some fuss about one of the camp
counselors and a girl camper.

That little incident got Rob and I talking about sex,
while we were lying in bed after lights out one night.
Being 13 and boys we tried to impress each other with our
great knowledge of things sexual, until he finally
blurted out that he was a virgin. At first I couldn't
believe that he'd said it. I mean I was a virgin too, but
I would never admit it to a fellow teenager.

Then when he said he hadn't even jacked off yet I was
sure that I was in the Twilight Zone. It started with me
telling him what he was missing and ended a week later
with both of use giving each other manual and oral sex
every night. You know, when you're 13 years old, whether
you're gay or straight a guy can't get enough sex.

At least we had nothing to regret in the volume of sex we
had with each other. I know that I was in heaven; I'd
always wondered what it would be like to be with another
boy and actually touch him and play with his body. That
week was something that I'll never forget no matter how
long I live. The freedom I felt with Rob; he'd let me do
just about anything to him and I did. Just about. We
never did do any anal stuff, but everything else you
could imagine two teenage boys doing, we did!

Then it was time to leave for home and we packed up and
while waiting in the area for the buses to show up to
take us back to civilization, we could hardly take our
eyes off each other. I know that I was in love. Even if
it was a shallow love it was still love. I loved his
body, and what he let me do to it, and I also loved what
he'd done to mine.

After camp we met one other time and had a furtive little
tryst that although was physically satisfying, was less
than what we had at camp. Rob lived quite aways from my
house so we just never got back together again after
that.

The second time I actually had sex was when I was drunk
out of my mind on weekend during college and ended up
being fucked in the butt by several grad students who
thought they were "doing" a straight undergrad who was
just too drunk to put up a fight.

*

So now that I've explained my lack of experience and my
sexual persuasion, you'll understand a little better what
a mind blowing experienced Becky's little "lunch date"
was for me. Although I didn't really "like" girls her
mouth worked wonders on my throbbing boner and when she'd
made me come and looked up into my face for my "approval"
with my come smeared on her lips, well what could I do
but give it.

I think she knew that I was different, but she didn't say
anything. And after that afternoon, even though I'd try
to avoid her, she would waylay me whenever she was horny
and we'd either end up at motel 6 down the street from
Corporate Headquarters or down a dirt road in her car.

I quickly realized that I "could" perform in bed with a
woman. I didn't enjoy it all that much, not like Rob at
summer camp, but I did "get off" a few times and at least
I could pretty much stay hard long enough to get her off,
at least when she was on top doing the work.

I still don't really know what attracted Becky to me, but
I kept wishing that she'd stop bugging me, although I
never said it because after all she was the boss's right-
hand person and had his ear.

Then things changed. I noticed that Becky was stepping
out with another guy. Chad was a handsome fellow from
collections and I had to admit that he looked like a stud
horse in the crotch area. I'd noticed that the first time
I saw him standing by the water cooler. There was an
obvious bulge running down one leg of his pants even
though he didn't look like he was aroused.

I guess Becky had noticed the same thing and had taken
Chad to "lunch" within a couple of days of his starting
work at the company. I was relieved, but for some strange
reason I was a little jealous. Was it because I knew she
was screwing Chad and I wished it was me doing him? Or
heaven forbid did I feel jealousy because another man was
plugging her.

I was confused, and pretty much in a bad mood until one
afternoon Becky stopped by my cubical and told me that
she wanted to see me that evening. Then my face turned
bright red when she continued, "I've decided to try
something new. I want you and Chad at the same time, what
do you think about that?"

A threesome? With Chad? Well, I guess I should have said
no. But if I was going to do that I should have done so
several months before when Becky was bent over my crotch
sucking me off. So I asked, "Is Chad alright with this?"

Becky looked a little board and said, "I'm not telling
him. You just show up at my house around 9 and I'll have
Chad eating out of my hand. I really want to do this
Jason and I'm expecting to get your help. Chad has
already said no to a threesome, but you know me well
enough to know I don't accept no for an answer."

Normally I'd have said okay and just not shown up, but I
was interested. The thought of seeing Chad naked and
fucking Becky, well, it really turned me on. I could
imagine in my mind's eye Chad's huge cock gliding in and
out of Becky's slick pussy. I even imagined myself
reaching down there and grasping his big dick in my
fingers and feeling him humping her.

"Yes Becky, I'll show up. But I'm not sure that even you
can make someone do something against their will." But I
secretly hoped she could.

*

I showed up on the button right at 9 pm. And Becky was
there to open the door for me. I soon found out how Becky
had gotten Chad's compliance. Actually she hadn't she'd
just kept plying him with alcohol laced with some over
the counter sleeping aid. I couldn't believe it when she
told me that. What the fuck did she thing she was doing?

But I soon forgot my indignation at her caviler and
frankly dangerous behavior when I walked into her living
room and saw Chad comfortably slumped on the couch with
his legs spread wide and no pants on. Apparently Becky
had been working away with her magic mouth and Chad was
half out of his mind from the alcohol and drugs he'd been
given.

I knew that this was wrong, but I also knew that I was
going to get a piece of this handsome straight guy. I
didn't think that Becky realized what I had on my mind,
but looking at studly Chad's naked organ waving in the
wind and his well muscled tan body lying there I just
couldn't hold back.

Becky giggled and admonished me at my hesitation, "C'mon
in Jason meet Chad. Chad this is Jason, and he'll be your
lover for the evening."

Chad was too far gone to understand what Becky had just
said, but I wasn't. "Becky, want are you doing?"

"Nothing you don't want me too." She looked up at me with
those innocent eyes. "I've decided that I want to see two
guys doing it, and I pick Chad and you. This will be
really neat, I've wondered what it would be like to see
for positively years!"

"But Becky, this isn't right..." I started.

"Fuck, Jason both of us know you want to do it. You want
to fuck him and I want to watch you do it. So where's the
problem? Ol' Chad'll never know what happened look at
him; I don't think he was even aware that I was sucking
his weenie a few minutes ago. Well, maybe he was," she
realized when we both looked down at the woozy figure on
the couch. His huge dick was still standing at attention
and Becky had stopped sucking on it at least 5 minutes
earlier to open the door for me.

I didn't say anything; I knew that she was right. I
hadn't known that she knew I was gay, I guess I hadn't
been as smart as I'd thought. So I pulled off my sweater
and shucked my pants. (That's all I'd put on knowing what
the nights business was going to be.)

By the time I was naked Becky had also shed her robe. I
had to admit that her body was exquisite, so smooth and
perfectly proportioned. She moved over next to me and
rubbed her front against my side impatiently, hugging me.
"Well, how does a guy get started with another gay?" she
asked excitedly.

"How the fuck should I know?" I said a little irritated.

"C'mon Jason I know you're into guys, a girl can tell
those things."

"I won't deny that I like men better than women, but I
haven't had all that much experience with it."

That's when Becky made me tell her "about" my
experiences. When I'd finished she said, "Hmmm, I think
you should do what was done to you in college. I think a
good fucking would be very entertaining to watch."

I couldn't argue with her, relating my experiences had
brought back all those feelings that I longed to
experience again. And fuck it, if I had to rape a
straight guy for this woman's pleasure, then I would.
Actually I could have cared less if Becky was even in the
room as I moved toward Chad's slouched body.

As I sat down beside him I could smell his arousal. The
testosterone was fragrant in the air around him. Not
caring whether or not Becky was still there I leaned over
on to Chad's lap and sank my lips down over his still hard
dick. As his hot cock-flesh slid past my lips I realized
that this was something I had missed greatly. I began to
bob faster and faster onto Chad's huge boner. I
took him in deeper with each downward movement and began
some tongue action around the head as I almost released
him each time I came off him.

I could hear Becky's gasp as I started to really go to
town on Chad's vulnerable cock. There was nothing he
could do about it. He was so wasted that even if he
realized what I was doing to him he wouldn't have been
able to stop me. I had a momentary pang of guilt as I
raped Chad's dick with my mouth.

I guess I did a good job of it because only a minute into
my blowjob Chad grunted, thrusting his hips up at my face
and groaned a long low guttural sound as he gushed his
seed into my throat. I swallowed his come gladly. I was
glad that I'd brought him off. It would make us a little
more even for what was coming next.

To my surprise I realized that Becky had been licking and
sucking my dick while I was doing Chad. I guess I'd known
it but then she'd done it many times and my attention was
on this new cock. This cock that was mine to do what I
wanted with. This body for that matter. A straight guy
getting gay sex, it turned me on so much that I had to
push Becky's mouth away from my dick or I would have had
an orgasm then and there. I wanted to save myself for
what I knew I was going to do to Chad.

After the hapless Chad was done coming I disengaged
myself from his lap and gently lifted him off the couch
and onto his hands and knees on the floor. He moaned
softly as Becky took his flaccid dick in her hand from
underneath and began to squeeze it like she was milking a
cow or something. I didn't care I was centered on what I
had to do. I wanted to fuck Chad like I'd fucked Becky
and no one else.

Chad was a little conscious, awake enough to stay on his
hands and knees with my help. I wasn't sure what would
happen so I figured that the sooner I did what I had
planned the better. I crouched over Chad's back and took
my now totally semen soaked cock and positioned it at
Chad's heto-butt hole. I pushed, while at the same time
running my slimy cock-head up and down his crack. God it
felt good! The feeling of his smooth crack all slick with
my pre-come. The feel of his ruffled butt hole as my
sensitive cock-head ran over it from time to time. Yes,
fucking wonderful!

Then I shoved and jabbed the head of my rigid cock into
his yielding hole. Chad moaned in protest. I noticed that
Becky was still working on Chad's dick and that she'd
crawled underneath him to get closer to her work. He was
still just dangling there in her hand.

Then I was home! Oh it was fucking fantastic! I was in
this straight guys ass, all the way to the hilt. I could
feel his ass-hole contracting then releasing my cock as
his body tried to accustom itself to my invading shaft.
God it felt so good to be balls deep in Chad's ass. He
was much tighter than Becky ever was and the feel of his
masculine body under mine as I began to pump him was a
heady experience for me.

I could hear Becky's muffled voice under us as she kept
saying things like, "Yes, this is fucking great!" or "God
Jason this is so fucking sexy I'm gonna come soon." All
the while I could feel her fingers playing with my cock,
Chad's ass-crack and sometimes my swinging balls. I had
to admit that Becky was adding something to the
experience.

Then I was brought off by her heavenly massage. Chad's
ass-hole began a frantic tightening and release motion
that actually milked me into a super-come. Something I'd
never even dreamed about before. Apparently Becky had
been busy underneath Chad and with the friction of me in
his butt and her jacking and sucking him, he'd come
again! His orgasm made his ass-hole spasm and forced me
to unload the most intense come I'd ever experienced deep
into his body.

It felt like my orgasm went on forever. Usually they're
too quick, normally I could stand to come much longer
than nature allows. But this night I felt every little
spasm from head to toe and my come lasted until I was
ready to black out.

Actually I did finally collapse onto Chad who in turn
fell onto Becky, who yelled at me angrily for a while
until I could muster the straight to move and dig her out
from her covering of naked sweaty male bodies.

*

That was our one and only threesome. I never saw Chad
again. He didn't show up for work on Monday. And although
I had sex with Becky many times after that she apparently
didn't need to see me perform with another guy again.

About 3 months later Becky left the company under a cloud
called "sexual harassment" nothing to do with me, because
I never complained to anyone about her. I never saw her
again after that, and until this very day I have been
celibate. But do I have memories. They're so hot; they
keep me warm on cold lonely nights...

THE END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author

does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 44

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2007. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Blow Me Again, Coach
by Peter Handler (peter_...@hotmail.com)

***

A teenager is first sexually accosted by his coach, and
then invited home to fuck the coach's wife. All because
he had the biggest dick the man had ever seen. (MF/m-
teen, ped, bi, oral, size)

***

I was an Army brat, so changing schools every few years
came with the territory. I always hated to start a new
school because I had to endure the ridicule of the
students when we showered after our gym classes.

Even though I was only thirteen, I had a cock twice the
size of most grown men. When it was hard, it was fully
ten inches long and as thick as a soda pop can. It
almost never went completely soft and was always about
halfway between soft and hard. Whenever I was naked, it
always got hard despite my efforts to control it.

Dad was transferred to an Army base that was too small
to have its own schools. Mom took me into town to
register, and after the paperwork was finished, she
asked for directions to the Physical Education
teacher's office.

Coach Wilson was a nice-looking man about my father's
age. He had a full head of hair, a healthy tan, and a
bright smile. I liked him as soon as I saw him.

"What can I do for you?" he asked.

"I have a big favor to ask," Mom said. "I hope you'll
let my son shower by himself."

"What's the problem?" Coach asked.

"Show him, son."

I unbuckled my belt and let my pants fall to my ankles
and then I pulled down my boxer shorts to reveal my
half-hard cock.

"HOLY CRAP!" Coach said as he made a dash for the lock
on the door.

"You can see why the other kids make fun of him. They
make him feel like a freak. His penis always gets hard
when he's naked. He can't control it. Just watch."

Sure enough, my cock slowly began to rise until it was
sticking up at a slight angle.

"I've never seen anything like it," Coach said. "How
long is it?"

"It's ten inches," Mom said. "He's going to make some
lucky woman very happy."

"Hopefully more than one," Coach said with a chuckle.

As Coach and Mom stared at my cock, it bobbed up and
down in front of me. I had absolutely no control over
it.

"Okay, ma'am. I'll let Jack stay in my office while the
other boys shower and then he can take his shower
afterward. If he's a little late getting to his next
class, I'll write him a note so he won't get in
trouble."

The system worked very nicely, even though I still got
some ribbing for being too much of a pussy to shower
with the others. A couple of weeks after I started
school, I was taking my shower when Coach suddenly
walked in.

"I need a shower, too," he said. "You don't mind, do
you?"

My cock had hardened, as it always did when I was
naked.

"I can't get over the size of that thing," he said.
"Mind if I get a closer look?"

Coach's average-sized cock was already rock hard. He
soaped up his cock and balls as he ogled my throbbing
prong.

"I really love jerking off," he said. "And there's no
better place to do it than in the shower where you
don't have to clean up the mess. Do you know how to
jerk off? I'm your teacher, so I'll teach you if you
don't know how."

"I already know how to jerk off, Coach."

"Then let's jerk off," he said. "Nobody'll ever know."

I was shocked at first, but I was willing too.

We turned off the water and lathered up our cocks. I
had never jacked off with anyone watching and was a bit
tentative at first, but once I got started it felt too
good to keep worrying about. Coach's eyes never left my
cock as he slowly pumped his. He suddenly reached over
and took my cock in his hand. The feel of someone
else's hand on my cock took my breath away.

"Are you sticking this thing in your mother, Jack? I
bet you are. I saw the way she looked at it the other
day. If I were you, I'd get some of that. She's a
fine-looking woman. I'd love to fuck her."

Overcome by lust, I reached over and took his cock in
my hand. Having my cock jacked by a man who wanted to
fuck my mother was too much for me to comprehend and I
shot my load onto the tile floor. At least ten spurts
shot out of me. Coach giggled as he continued to
jackoff my cock without mercy.

"Damn, I've never seen anything like that," he said.
"You've got a horse cock and you cum like a horse too."

He moved closer to me and began pumping his cock
furiously. A ghostly groan escaped his lips as his load
shot all over my twitching cock and balls. The sight
and feel of it set me off again, and I let go a few
more spurts. After warning me not to tell anyone what
we had done, we went our separate ways.

***

A couple of weeks after Coach jacked me off, I was
sitting on the bench in front of my locker drying my
hair when he walked in. He was naked and was sporting a
hard-on. He knelt down in front of me and took my hard
cock in his mouth. None of my fantasies had prepared me
for the feel of a blow job.

As Coach bobbed his head up and down, his mouth filled
with warm, slippery saliva. The longer he stayed at it,
the better it felt. I probably lasted no more than a
minute. Coach grunted when I rewarded his sucking with
a dozen healthy spurts of my special sauce. He sucked
for another minute or two before stopping to swallow.

"My wife has been begging me for years to suck a man in
front of her, but until now, I haven't found a cock
worthy of that," he said. "What do you say? She might
even let you fuck her."

I was too flabbergasted to answer. I was so naïve that
I didn't know that some men liked to watch their wives
getting fucked by other men. A few days later, Coach
came into the shower while I was jacking off.

"How about holding that one in, Son? I talked to my
wife about blowing you in front of her and she is all
for it. She has always wanted to try a big cock in her
pussy, so I think if we play our cards right, you'll
get some tail."

***

The following Saturday, I went to Coach's house,
ostensibly to watch a football game with a few other
guys. My eyes nearly popped out of my head when I saw
Coach's wife. Until then, I had thought my Mom was the
prettiest woman in town.

We watched the first half of a football game and then
at halftime, Coach knelt down in front of me and undid
my belt. Carol, his wife, watched with a smile on her
pretty face as he pulled down my loose shorts. My
already hard cock lurched up to thump Coach on the
chin.

"Oh my god!" Carol exclaimed. "I've never seen anything
like it."

"Yeah, it's a beauty, isn't it," Coach said. "I've seen
longer in pornos but I've never seen thicker."

Coach lowered his head and took my dick into his mouth.
The blow jobs he had already given me had been
wonderful, but it seemed to me that he was doing an
even better job because his wife was watching. We
stopped long enough to get completely naked and then he
had me stand in front of his wife.

He went to his knees and sucked my cock very
passionately. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Carol
pull down the top of her dress to reveal her breath-
taking tits. At first I was too shy to look directly at
them, but I finally overcame that and began ogling
them. I had never seen bare tits before but I had
conjured up a mental image of what a perfect pair would
be like, and her cans matched the image.

The blood drained from my head when Carol reached out
and gently fondled my balls. When she took my hand and
pressed it to her tit, I realized that I was really
going to get to fuck her, and that set me off. Coach
retched as I shot my load down his throat. The
combination of Coach's hot, wet mouth on my cock and
his wife's hand squeezing my balls made me cum harder
than I ever had before.

"I should have jacked him off on my chest so you could
see how much he shot," Coach said. "He let go enough
for two or three men."

"No, you did the right thing, Honey. There will be time
to watch one of his ejaculations later. But right now,
what I want most is to see if that big slab of meat
will fit in my creamy pussy."

I was in a daze as they led me toward the bedroom.
Carol was wearing nothing but a dress. She tossed it
aside and stood naked in front of me.

"Don't be shy," Coach said. "Feel her up. When a woman
stands naked in front of you, she wants your hands on
her body."

I was tentative at first, but grew bolder when I
realized that both of them were enjoying what I was
doing. I fondled her marvelous teats and then slid my
hand down her belly to her neatly-groomed pussy.

After I groped her cunt for awhile, she turned so I
could see and feel her ass. I couldn't find a single
blemish on her body. Coach had been a college football
star, and those guys always get the hottest girls. I
found out later that Carol had been one of the
cheerleaders.

Carol went to her back and Coach crawled between her
legs. "I'll get her ready for you," he said, as he
began lapping at her pussy. I was almost in shock as I
watched the act performed. Before long, she grabbed a
handful of my hair and pulled my head onto one of her
teats. As I sucked it, I felt the nipple swell in my
mouth.

We worked on her for about ten minutes and then Coach
said she was ready. I mounted her very clumsily and
when I was above her, Coach wrapped his hand around my
shaft and guided the head to her honey-pot. Carol
groaned as my fat cock penetrated her body.

"Jeez, I've never been stretched so wide, but it feels
so fucking good."

"Okay, kid, give it to her," Coach said. He set me in
motion with a playful slap on my ass. I had no idea of
the proper way to fuck a woman, but animal instinct
took over and I drove my cock into her again and again.
Her beautiful face soon became almost unrecognizable as
it contorted with lust. She bared her teeth and hissed
through them. Her pussy suddenly became very slick and
the fucking got easier.

"Nice work, Son. You just made my wife come."

I was so naïve that I didn't know that women could
come. I kept pumping away and gave her a few more. The
bitch clawed at my ass and back until Coach grabbed her
wrists and pulled her hands away.

"Give me your sap, kid," Coach said.

I got up in the pushup position so Coach could work his
head between our bellies. I felt that little tickle
behind my nuts that always precedes my ejaculations,
and yanked my cock out of Carol. Coach got it in his
mouth just in time to take the first spurt. Still in
fuck mode, I pumped my cock in and out of his mouth as
I filled it with jizz.

When I was finished, Coach pushed me aside and mounted
his wife. They fucked in front of me for most of the
next hour. Coach begged me to get on top and stick my
cock up his ass, but I couldn't bring myself to do it.

Several months later, after many threesomes, though, I
gave him his wish. But that, as they say, is another
story.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 49

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Dropouts - Exit by Hanging
by Anonymous (address withheld)

***

It was time and past time for the hanging. She had done
the crime but had so far managed to avoid payment. Now
she was going to get what she had coming. To hell with
the courts. I let the masked men into the cell block.
(MMF, nc, rp, tor, sn)

***

They tied me up at gunpoint and hauled her ass out of
her cell. There was no need for a gallows or a hood or
any of that fancy stuff.

They just stood her on a chair and tied a rope around
both her neck and a cross bar up at the top of her
cell. Then the chair went away. Somehow the thin prison
shift got tore and as she kicked it plumb fell off.
There she was naked and all, kicking her heels against
the steel bars while we watched. It was quite a show
but it ended soon enough. And I was left tied there
with a dead woman hanging across the aisle. Wish she’d
a lasted longer.

It was a cold gray soggy morning. The mist was hanging
heavy around the tree as the wagon made its way up the
muddy lane. Death was in the air. Two nooses were
hanging from a handy limb. The two in the cart were
sisters, witches by reputation and that was enough to
bring them here on this wet morn. They were younger
than normal for witches but with witches who knew their
real age. They had spells that made them look young
when in fact they were old crones.

The hangman was waiting. The cart stopped for just a
minute and then drove away without its cargo. They were
even now strangling as they hung in the wet fog. Nobody
even bothered to stay and watch them die. Two young
girls slowly strangling and nobody cared.

Tides move very slowly when you watch yet when you look
away the water level changes quickly. The ebbing tide
was lowering the boat. At first the rope tied around
her neck was slack and the boat was up at the top on
the pier. To those watching it seemed that she would
never be pulled off her feet as the boat went down with
the tide. To the one wearing the noose the water was
receding very rapidly.

She had to stand on the rowing bench and even that was
still too low to put slack in the rope. Then her feet
started to lift from the bench. Finally something was
happening and a hush fell over those watching. Yes she
was being lifted. Now she was just starting to be
killed. It was happening so fast.

One second she was standing as the noose was tightened
and the next she was being killed by it. Her feet were
now clear and to those watching things happened quickly
at last. The boat dropped away and she began to kick
and struggle. It lasted only a short time before she
stilled and went limp.

To her, time almost stopped as her feet lifted. It was
an eternity between her last breath and her last
movement and thought. Forever was spanned by the time
it took her to die. A lifetime in her eyes, forever to
her air starved lungs. Who was right about the span of
time. Just how long does death take?

Grandmother or not she was going to hang. She was
brought out naked just like the younger ones. Her gray
hair was to be found at both ends. Her bush was solid
gray and thinning. Her pussy lips were sticking out
like butterfly wings. One time she had tits that were
large, firm, and proud. Now they hung to her belly like
overripe grapes. She had wrinkles and stretch marks.
The rope still fit her as well as any and she fell the
same when the trap opened.

For just a second her tits were back up where they once
were. Then she hit the end of the rope. Her neck
snapped with a brittle branch sound. Her tits banged
down and bounced with her body at the rope’s end. The
scream that was just started was cut off as her mouth
slammed shut on her tongue.

By the time her tits had stilled she was dead. In her
own way she had put on quite a show just as had the
younger girls. Different but good It was morning. Her
long night was over.

Everything was over for her except the last act. She
had been married to the guard that had won her in the
drawing. A marriage that was performed by the prison
imam. She was then taken by her husband to a small room
where she was tied to a bed and raped. Raped until he
could no longer do it anymore. Then he left and his
place was taken by other men.

She lost track of how many men had used her during that
long night. In the gray light of the dawn her husband
returned to find her with a man inside of her and her
crotch dripping with the spunk of many men. He divorced
her on the spot. Now no longer a virgin but a ruined
woman she was barred entrance to heaven. She was
covered with a black sheet that was thrown over head.

She was naked under it but it covered her body from
head to foot so it was enough. A crane stood idling
outside with a noose hanging from the hook. The noose
was placed over the sheet and around her neck. Her
wrists were freed. With a roar the crane came to life
and she was lifted. She kicked and twisted.

Fighting for her life, never realizing that her frantic
struggles were causing the sheet to open and flare and
giving those so far below a fine look at her body as
she died. Just one last insult from the good ayatollah.

It was a slow hanging taken to the limits. No gallows.
No trap. Not even a rope. Just a frame topped with two
boards that had a circle cut from where they met. A
circle just big enough for her neck. Under her feet a
stack of flat stones. When she was first placed in the
frame she could stand tall and relieve the pressure on
her neck and jaw. After the first stone block was
removed she needed to stand on tiptoe.

After the second she was unable to fully relieve the
pressure. By nightfall she had lost three stones and it
was hard to breathe. There was no rest for her. In the
morning another stone was taken. Her feet swung free
from any support at all. By noon she was past caring
about anything. Her world was nothing but pain and a
dimly remembered memory of having all the air she
wanted. Just a tale of course. She finally ended her
pain just as the sun was setting. Two days and a night.
Thirty six hours of hell.

He had raped her and left her tied where she had been
when at last he pulled out of her ripped pussy. Her
arms were tied behind her back and her feet tied to two
stakes in the ground. She was face down. There was a
rope tied around her neck so that she had to keep her
head up to avoid hanging. It hurt to have to hold her
head up like that but he had promised that he would
call and tell somebody where she was.

It was getting dark and she hoped they would be able to
find her. Her back and neck were on fire. As the stars
turned above her she waited. Crying out in answer to
shouts only she heard. By morning she was letting
herself choke to rest her burned out muscles. Where
were they? As the sun passed its zenith she was almost
past caring.

It was just too much work and pain to keep breathing
but somehow she struggled on. He promised. Just after
sunset her body stopped answering her needs and her
head went down for the last time. But he promised
didn’t he. He promised to send help.

He did.

I remember.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author

does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 58

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Ride On A Coach
by Dick Dicksin (address withheld)

***

A final year mature student is going for his first
interview in the hopes of getting a job for when he
graduates. He has a wonderful but unexpected erotic
experience on a long distance coach journey he takes to
get there (a bus of this type is called a coach in the
United Kingdom, where this story is set). (MF, mast,
oral, rom)

***

Author's website: http://www.pussyfuckstories.com/

***

I was finally on the verge of it. Thirty five years old
next birthday, a freezing cold February morning at 5.45
a.m. and I was at the coach station. Catching the 5.57
to London, a three hour ride away. Flat stony broke but
attending my first job interview as an impending
graduate. I'd left school at sixteen without a piece of
paper to my name. The jobs I'd had included labouring,
shop assistant, factory hand, general menial and
dogsbody in a number of industries, always regretting
not having any qualifications. I'd finally got my act
together. It had been hard work holding a job down
whilst at night school, and the drop in income to do
the three year degree course was hard to take at first.

Now I was virtually guaranteed an honours degree this
June, having done very well in my Part I finals last
June. All I had to do was pass, and I was sure I could
do better than that. So, in spite of the bitter chill
gnawing at my bones, wearing my one and only suit and a
thin raincoat, shivering fitfully and feeling exhausted
having got out of bed at what seemed like the middle of
the night to get here in time, I felt pleased with
myself. Besides, it would be warm enough on the coach
and I may even get an hour or two's sleep.

Within five minutes the coach arrived. For the first
time I noticed a pretty, shapely girl, who was getting
on just in front of me. We and a few others boarded,
showing our tickets to the middle aged female
attendant, who pointed us towards our reserved seats.
Mine was about half way down the aisle, aisle side seat
on the left side of the coach. To my surprise and
delight the girl threw her bag on the luggage rack and
took the widow seat. She looked up and smiled as I sat
down. I only had a small portfolio case, which I tucked
under my seat.

By the time we'd settled down the coach was starting
off and the attendant was making an announcement on the
tannoy. My heart sank as she said "Sorry the heating on
this coach is not working..." I was already freezing.
The girl next to me smiled and said "Excuse me",
standing up and reaching for the luggage rack. Wow,
that was some shape and I was getting an eyeful of it.
The motion of the coach kept rubbing her up against me
throughout the exercise. Once I automatically reached
out to steady her and grabbed her bum. I felt a throb
in my dick as she smiled bashfully down at me. She
brought her bag down, took what looked like a blanket
out of it and put the bag back.

She sat down and spread the travel blanket out, pushing
part of it towards me saying "You look as if you're
feeling cold. Here, share this." I gratefully muttered
an inadequate thank you, spreading it over me. She
moved closer so the blanket would cover both of us and
I moved as closely as I could to her. She had looked so
coy yet now she didn't seem at all shy. It was her
initiative to raise the armrest between us a couple of
minutes later and I hoped she'd understand I was only
trying to help us keep warm when I put my arm round her
shoulder as she moved closer still.

Within another minute she had covered my arm and her
shoulders with the blanket and pulled my hand down over
her breast. I felt my cock getting hard but she hadn't
even started. Next thing I knew, she had her hand on
mine, moving it gently around over her tits. I used my
free right hand to reach over and undo a couple of
buttons on her blouse. She didn't resist so I let my
right hand take over from my left so the latter could
reach behind her and undo the bra clip. She moaned
gently and started to rub my cock, over my trousers at
first, then undoing the zip, shaking it free from my
underpants and using her full hand to stroke my
throbbing shaft into spasms of sheer ecstasy.

By now my left hand was under her skirt and into her
panties. My thumb and forefinger were rolling her
clitoris between them as gently as I possibly could for
her enjoyment whilst the other fingers were trying to
stroke her pussy for mine. My right hand was stretched
across my body and gently stroking her breast. By now
she had my shirt open and was kissing and biting my
chest to try and keep the noise of her panting down.

Then she sucked my chest hard. She was coming and I
could feel the increased moisture around my fingers and
her body shook.

Suddenly, she stopped. She pushed both of my hands
gently away from her and slid down under the blanket.
Oh, shit, heaven, wonders of wonders, she was going
down on me. I just couldn't believe my luck as first
her tongue probed up and down my erect penis then her
soft, full lips rounded the end and slowly she took the
full shaft length into her mouth. She moved her head
back and forth and I only lasted a minute or so longer
before I came into that lovely mouth. She carried on
until I was totally drained.

Then her head appeared above the blanket. She took a
tissue out of her pocket to wipe her mouth, kissed me
on the lips, smiled sweetly, put her head on my
shoulder and dropped immediately to sleep. I must have
done the same, because when I awoke she was gone,
disembarked at one of the two stops before London,
which the coach and I were now in the outskirts of.

I never saw her again and I never got to know her name.
I wonder if anyone will ever believe me?

THE END

For more of my stories, visit my site at:
http://www.pussyfuckstories.com/

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 54

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2009. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Appalachian Spring
by Jim Fix (jim...@earthlink.net)

***

A sweetly romantic and well written love story about a
back woods youth and a city woman who is a professional
photographer who is getting away from it all. She
teaches him about photography and much more. (MF, rom)

***

The Appalachian Mountains stretch southwesterly from
Canada to Alabama and I was lucky enough to spend my
childhood on an isolated farm in one of the mountain
valleys. The farm was bordered on three sides by
mountain ridges covered with a hardwood forest. We
farmed the valley floor and cut firewood from the trees
that covered the steep slopes that surrounded us.

My Dad grew vegetables on part of the farm and Mom
canned the excess for part of our winter provisions.
Apple trees covered the lower reaches of the slopes and
when they ripened we made sweet cider and sold it to a
distributor who in turn sold it to the roadside stands
that catered to tourists. The rest of the farm was
devoted to corn which made up our main cash crop. The
local farmers had made whiskey for over a hundred years
in these mountains and it was considered an honorable
profession, Federal Law notwithstanding.

The corn was pretty much worthless as a cash crop but
when turned into sour mash whiskey it became a valuable
commodity. Some folks made "sugar whiskey" which was
nothing more than sugar water with some cracked corn
and corn meal added to give it flavor. The whiskey was
raw and inferior to real sour mash. Sugar whiskey also
exposed the maker to the scrutiny of "The Law". It
takes hundreds of pounds of sugar to make a run and The
Law kept their eyes open for sugar sales like that.

My Dad made real sour mash whiskey which required
sprouting of part of the corn to make the malt. The
sprouted corn was dried and then ground very fine. When
added to the mash it turned the cornstarch to sugar
which fermented into alcohol. Only a small quantity of
sugar was needed to start a run which was easily
concealed in Mom's purchases to make jams and jellies
when she started canning.

An old coal mine provided cover for Dad's still and
furnished the fuel to cook off a run. Dad only cooked
the mash or ran the still at night so his smoke
couldn't be spotted and give him away. He sold the
finished whiskey to the same man who bought our cider.
Other Moonshiners got caught when they sold small
quantities to individuals or through sugar purchases;
the profits were higher but so were the risks. Dad sold
in bulk to only one person and bought very little sugar
so he was able to make a living with little risk.

Mom and I worked alongside Dad on the farm and I helped
him with the still. I learned how to make whiskey from
step one to step last by the time I was twelve. I had
also learned to be close-mouthed about everything as a
result of Dad's occupation.

One of my chores was to wander through the woods that
surrounded our farm and look for signs of anyone spying
on us. Moonshiners necessarily value their privacy and
develop a streak of paranoia. It was on one of my long
walks through the woods when my story really began.

Our county is sparsely settled and a stranger will set
off a wave of gossip. Many of the local farmers
supplement their income with moonshine and are just as
secretive as my Dad. The County Sheriff is the only
local law enforcement and he has to get voted into
office every four years so he warns everyone if he
hears the Feds are planning anything. For this service
he is given little gifts now and again and can count on
everyone's support during elections. He is a good
Sheriff and enforces the law to the letter except the
one that makes moonshine illegal.

A stranger who doesn't have friends or relatives in the
local area is considered to be a Fed until proven
otherwise. If you ever visit this part of the country
and wonder why the people seem a little distant you
have to consider how many of them make a living. Once a
stranger is identified as just an ordinary person the
local people will go out of their way to be friendly
and helpful. I digress so let me get back to the story.

It was a beautiful spring Saturday and I was walking
through the woods looking for signs of anyone who had
been here before me. To a practiced eye a walk through
the woods leaves a trail that is as easy to follow as a
roadmap. I had followed the ridgeline on one side of
our farm up to the main ridge which gives a view of the
countryside for miles around. I loved the view from
here and usually spent a little time sitting on a big
flat rock resting after the climb.

I noticed something bright yellow laying in the fallen
leaves nearby and when I picked it up I discovered it
was the end flap from a film box. The view was
instantly forgotten and I wondered why anyone would be
taking pictures up here. The Feds came to mind in a
flash.

We had just finished planting our corn; were they
taking pictures of our fields to show how much we had
planted? They kept tabs on sugar sales; were they
keeping tabs on how much corn was planted? If so Dad
would have to find a new line of work for it was
impossible to hide acres of corn fields.

I walked the main ridge in one direction for about a
hundred feet looking for signs of anyone passing. There
was nothing to be seen so no one had passed this way
since the last rain. The yellow flap hadn't been in the
rain so whoever dropped it must have come and gone the
other way. I made my way back to where I had started
and carefully studied the ground in the other
direction. I found a scuff mark in the dirt almost
immediately and a few feet further a tiny stone had
been moved out of place. Whoever had been walking here
hadn't tried to hide their tracks.

I followed the trail and about a hundred yards down the
main ridge the trail led down the mountain on the side
away from our farm. Whoever this was they were
following a footpath that led to a cabin in the valley
below. I could walk at a normal pace the trail was so
clearly marked. As I got lower on the mountain I
discovered a footprint in damp spot formed from seepage
out of the mountainside. The print was small; either a
kid or a woman had made it. To my relief, that probably
eliminated the Feds but only deepened the mystery.

There was a cabin at the upper end of this valley that
belonged to the son of the farmer who lived at the
lower end of the valley. The son had moved away but
sometimes came home and spent some time in the cabin.
Perhaps that explained the footprint; he had a wife if
I remembered correctly.

Just before I broke cover at the cabin I slowed down
and quietly walked to the edge of the woods and
observed the cabin from a rhododendron thicket. There
was a station wagon parked outside that had out of
state license plates. The door of the cabin was open
and a woman was doing something at a stand of
wildflowers. As I watched her I saw she had a camera on
a tripod aimed at the flowers. That explained the piece
of film box in my pocket but who was this woman?

The easiest way to find out was walk out of the woods
as if I were hiking and let things develop from there.
I quietly eased out of the thicket back to the trail
and noisily walked out of the woods; I was halfway
across the clearing before she noticed me.

I waved at her, "Hi, how are you?" I could see concern
and perhaps a little fear in her expression.

She replied with a tentative, "Hello."

"I was out hiking and I noticed the trail had been used
that comes down the mountain to this cabin. I thought
my friend was back from the city."

"You know Bill?" she asked.

"Yes, I live on the farm across the ridge." I could see
she was relieved when her expression relaxed.

"Oh, you must be the Carpenter boy then," she said with
a smile.

"Yes, I'm Joe."

"Pleased to meet you Joe, I'm Wanda a friend of Bill
and his wife. You must be thirsty after hiking in the
woods. Would you like something cold to drink?"

"Yes Ma'am, if it's not too much trouble."

"No trouble at all; I was just about ready to take a
break anyway.

Have a seat on the porch and I'll get us something,
iced tea OK?"

I took a seat and listened as she bustled around in the
kitchen. In a moment or two she returned with two tall
sweating glasses of tea.

"I don't have any lemon so we'll have to have our tea
straight with sugar," she apologized.

"Thanks, I like mine without lemon anyway."

"I guess you are wondering why I'm here in Bill's cabin
aren't you?" she asked.

"If you know Bill that explains it," I replied.

She laughed and said, "Bill told me that people around
her minded their own business and you just proved it. I
guess I came to the right place to have some privacy
and to be alone."

"I didn't mean to bother you; I was just checking up on
who was taking pictures on the ridge," I explained.

"How did you know someone was taking pictures from the
top of the mountain?"

I pulled the piece of yellow cardboard from my pocket
and handed it to her. "I found this on top of the ridge
and I wanted to find out who had been up there. The
trail led down here."

"I see," she said. She was silent for a moment as if
she was considering how put what she wanted to say
next. "Bill told me what went on in these mountains so
I understand why you would be concerned when you found
that piece of film box. You don't think he would let
someone stay in his cabin that would cause trouble for
his family and neighbors do you?"

"No, he wouldn't do that."

"Glad we got that out of the way. I needed a place to
be alone and away from the city for a while. Bill
offered this cabin to me for the summer. He said that I
would be completely alone but he didn't mention
anything about handsome young men walking out of the
woods. I guess that is an added bonus," she said with a
merry twinkle in her eyes.

I guess I must have turned red as a beet for when she
looked at me she said, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to
embarrass you; I only wanted to pay you a compliment.
I'm glad you dropped by for I find that the solitude of
these mountains can be terribly lonely. I've been
talking to the trees for the past two days."

We both laughed at her joke and I said, "I know what
you mean; I sometimes talk to myself when I am alone in
the woods."

"We have something in common; do you answer yourself?"
We both laughed at that.

"Would you like to see the pictures I took from the top
of the mountain?" Wanda asked.

"Yes Ma'am."

"My name is Wanda; I like your manners but somehow
Ma'am seems too formal. I'll call you Joe if you'll
call me Wanda. Is that a deal?"

"Yes... err... Wanda," I replied in embarrassment for I
wasn't used to calling strange adults by their first
name.

She went inside and soon returned with a stack of
pictures which she spread out on the table. She pulled
her chair over beside mine and began to show me the
pictures as she explained them. All the prints were
black and white and about a dozen of them were shot
from the top of the mountain. She was a good
photographer; the pictures seemed to catch the mood of
the countryside. Big puffy clouds floated over the
wooded mountains and a stream looked like a silver
ribbon in the valley. She had captured the view from
the top of the ridge.

"This is my favorite view. Even in black and white you
have made it look so natural," I said praising the
photo.

"Thanks for the compliment. I caught the light just
right and it gives texture to the trees. A yellow
filter brings out the clouds. Later I'm going to do the
same picture in color."

We went through all the pictures and she described each
one and how she took it. From her work I could see that
she was a professional. After we had looked at all the
pictures she gathered them up and took them back
inside.

When she returned she asked, "Would you like to see how
I make a picture?"

I said I would and she led me to where she had been
bent over the wildflowers when I first saw her. She had
a large umbrella shading the camera and the camera
pointing toward a cluster of blossoms; she showed me
what the picture would look like in the ground glass in
the camera back. The camera looked like an old
fashioned model where the photographer peered in the
back while under a black cloth. She explained that this
was a large format view camera and was as modern as a
Polaroid. She switched the glass for a film pack and
took a picture.

I helped her move the camera and the other things to
the house. She showed me around the extra bedroom that
was to become her darkroom and said that soon she would
be able to work there during the day. She hadn't had
time to set up everything and plug all the light leaks
just yet. She was proud of her equipment and explained
everything to me in detail.

When she had shown me everything she got us two more
glasses of iced tea and we sat on the porch in the
afternoon breeze. I listened as she talked about
photography and some of the pictures she hoped to make
this summer.

The sun was sinking lower in the sky and it was time
for me to get home. When I told Wanda I had to go she
asked me to wait a moment and disappeared in the house.
When she came back she had the picture of my favorite
place in a cardboard frame. She put it in an envelope

and handed it to me.

"Now you can see your favorite view without having to
climb the mountain," she said.

"Thanks, I'll hang it on my wall."

"Come visit me anytime, I enjoyed having you to talk to
this afternoon. If you're interested perhaps I can show
you a little something about photography."

"I'd like that but I have school during the week. I
could visit some on the weekends," I replied.

"If you're free come back tomorrow; come early and we
can have lunch together. I'd enjoy having someone for
company."

"I'll have to tell my folks. If they don't have
anything planned I'll come in the morning," I replied.

"Fine, I was planning to work on my darkroom tomorrow
so I'll be here all day."

We said our good-byes and I started walking back home.
In a minute or two I was out of sight of the cabin and
walking up the trail to the top of the mountain. I had
really enjoyed my visit with Wanda and I hoped my
parents hadn't included me in their plans tomorrow.

I hadn't been interested in photography before but
after seeing what Wanda had done and all the equipment
she had in the cabin my curiosity was pricked. As I
thought about it I liked Wanda too; she was easy to
talk with and she paid attention to what I said. When
school was out I had few friends I could visit and
summers were pretty much spent alone. I enjoyed
tramping over the hills and working the farm but I
didn't have anyone to talk to except Mom and Dad. It
would be nice to have someone else to keep me company,
especially a woman from a city far away.

I'd have to tell Dad what I had learned about her so he
wouldn't worry about the new resident in Bill's cabin.
Actually, having someone living there would give us
another pair of eyes in a blind spot.

When I got home Mom was getting ready to put dinner on
the table and Dad had just returned from town. I showed
them the picture and told about my visit with Wanda.
Dad said that Bill's father had told him that someone
was living in Bill's cabin. Dad praised me for finding
the film box and drawing the right conclusions. "It
only takes one slip and the Feds will get you," he
said.

We ate dinner and talked about the day's events. I
think it was more like my parents listened to me
describe my afternoon for my day had been far more
exciting than theirs. When I mentioned that I was going
to visit Wanda tomorrow and have lunch with her Dad
teased me about having an older girlfriend.

"Listen to him Mother; he's having lunch dates with
women already!" Dad said and laughed at his own joke. I
colored from collar to hairline.

"It won't be too long before he will be telling us he
wants to marry someone," Mom replied.

"Aw Mom, Dad please; I'm just going to visit her and
talk about photography. She said she would show me how
to take pictures," I said hoping they would find
another subject.

Dad laughed at my reply and said, "Is Wanda pretty?"

As I searched for an answer to his question I realized
I couldn't remember what she looked like. She hadn't
worn any makeup and her hair had been wind blown. If I
recalled correctly she had been wearing jeans and a
man's shirt. "She looks about average I guess and she's
younger than Mom," I managed to say.

"She must be quite a talker to get you this excited if
she's just average. You've bent at our ears about her
all through dinner," Dad observed.

"Leave the boy alone; he just met a stranger and that
in itself is a lot of excitement in this neck of the
woods," Mom said.

"Yeah, I guess so," Dad replied. "Joe how are you doing
in school? Classes will be out pretty soon and I hope
your grades are as good or better than last semester.
You'll need good grades to get into college."

Glad to get on another subject I answered as truthfully
as possible, "I might get a C in English but I should
get A's and B's in everything else."

"Good, keep it up; one more year and you graduate."

Mom served dessert and the conversation drifted away
from me. I thought about Dad's last question as I ate
Mom's applesauce-cinnamon pie. My parents had demanded
I put every effort into my education. Neither had
finished high school and they wanted me to have the
education they had missed. They hadn't driven me but
they had instilled good study habits and gave me
whatever I needed for school. I had to work at my
studies but my grades reflected my efforts. Some people
could read something once and it stuck in their mind; I
had to go over the material time and again but
eventually I absorbed it.

I helped Mom with the dishes and afterward Dad and I
played checkers while Mom caught up on her mending as
she listened to a radio drama;

TV was a few years away for our part of the world. When
I grew sleepy I went to bed and slept soundly all
night.

The next morning I did my chores and had breakfast with
Mom and Dad. They planned to go visit friends for the
day and drove off right after breakfast. I was at loose
ends so I washed the dishes, closed up the house, and
started walking to Wanda's. I tried not to hurry for I
didn't want to get there too early.

The trail seemed to fly under my feet but from long
habit little details of my surroundings registered just
below the surface of my consciousness. At the top of
the ridge I noticed I was running a little early so I
sat on a flat rock and rested as I looked out over the
countryside. Thinking about Wanda's pictures I wondered
how she could capture so much in a black and white
image.

I looked out over the valley and mentally compared her
picture with the scene before me. She had captured the
way I felt about it; it was a snug, secure place to
call home. The picture invited you to look closer and
study the details. The other pictures she had shown me
also spoke to my emotions. One picture of a gnarled
tree limb made me feel as if I was seeing a tree for
the first time. The background was blurred but the limb
was sharply focused and the texture of the rough bark
seemed to jump out of the picture at you. The picture
said, "I am a tree and you can see my strength."

How did she do that? I had taken pictures with our box
camera but they looked like lifeless people staring
back at you from the photograph. I wondered how one of
her pictures of a person would look like? I'd bet my
brogans that you would know something about the person
by just looking at the picture.

I hadn't thought much about what I was going to do with
the rest of my life but if I could take pictures like
Wanda perhaps I could be a photographer. I had one more
year of high school before I had to come to a decision
but it wasn't too early to start thinking about what I
was going to do with myself.

It was time to go down the mountain so I stood and took
one last look at the valley before I trudged off. When
I turned on the trail that led down the other side of
the ridge I broke into a loose jointed trot that ate up
the distance and was easier than walking downhill. In
minutes I broke out of the woods at Wanda's cabin.

She was nowhere to be seen but the door to the cabin
was open. I knocked and was rewarded with, "Is that you
Joe?" from somewhere inside.

"Yes, it's me," I replied.

"Come on in; there's coffee on the stove. Help
yourself; I'll be with you in a minute."

I poured myself a cup and sat at the kitchen table. As
I sipped coffee I looked around the room. I had been
inside the cabin when Bill had lived here and it had
never looked this neat. I hadn't really paid attention
yesterday when Wanda had shown me her darkroom but
today I could see that she had really put some work
into this place. There were curtains at the windows and
a vase full of wild flowers added a splash of color to
the room.

The floor had been scrubbed and waxed to a high shine.
I guess you would call this the common room for it
served as kitchen, dining room, and living room. There
were two other rooms that were bedrooms and a tiny
bathroom. Wanda had turned one of the bedrooms into her
darkroom. I could hear noises from her bedroom and in a
moment she opened the door and stepped out.

I wasn't prepared for the vision that stepped out into
the room. I had seen pictures of women dressed like
this but no one around these parts wore shorts and
halter tops. I couldn't tell Dad what Wanda looked like
yesterday and I didn't dare tell him what she looked
like today! She wasn't pretty in the usual sense; she
defined what a striking woman looked like. Her face was
framed in dark brown hair and she had hazel eyes that
looked right inside you.

I couldn't help letting my eyes stray from the top of
her head to her feet and she was all woman with more
bare skin exposed than her shorts and halter covered.
She had curves in all the right places and a pair of
long muscular legs that tapered to a pair of smooth
ankles. As my eyes moved back up from the floor I
noticed she had nice breasts and I could see the little
valley that was between them. I sat speechless with my
mouth hanging open like a fly trap.

"Put your eyeballs back in your head; I don't look that
good," she said laughing at my astonishment.

"I'm sorry; I didn't mean to stare at you but I've
never seen a pretty woman dressed like this before," I
managed to stammer.

"Get used to me dressing this way for it gets hot in
this cabin and I want to stay as cool as possible.
Thanks for the compliment; I'm glad you think I'm
pretty."

She got a cup of coffee and sat down across the table
from me and that caused me another problem. When she
leaned forward and put her elbows on the table I could
see down the halter between her breasts. I tried very
hard to look any place but there but my eyes kept
straying back to the same place.

"Does the way I'm dressed embarrass you Joe?"

I thought very carefully about my answer to her
question and I guessed the best answer was to tell the
truth. "Yes and no. Yes, because I find it very hard
not to look at you and no, because you can dress
however you want in your house. I guess the problem is
I've never seen anyone around here dressed in shorts
before and it seems strange to me."

"A truthful gentleman; I've never met one before you.
I'll tell you what, look all you want and pretty soon
you'll get used to seeing me this way. I consider it
high praise that you find me attractive; most women
like to be admired and I'm no different than the rest."
There was a twinkle in her eyes and a mischievous look
on her face as she said, "Too bad I didn't meet someone
like you when I was sixteen."

After her speech I found my embarrassment had subsided
somewhat and I could look at her without trying to
imagine what she looked like without the skimpy
clothes. I was glad I was sitting down for I had become
fully aroused when I first saw her. That would have
been unbearably embarrassing to have her see the lump
in my jeans.

She began to tell me about her plans for the darkroom
and soon I was all ears taking in every word she said.
I wanted to remember it all; didn't I come here today
to learn about photography? As she talked I forgot
about the way she was dressed and my blood pressure
dropped at least fifty points.

"Why don't you help me with the darkroom this morning
while it's cool and we can see how much you understand
about pictures this afternoon?"

"Sure, whatever you say."

When we finished our coffee she led the way and I
followed her into the other bedroom that would become a
darkroom. The first order of business was to install a
light-proof fan in one of the windows for ventilation.
All farm boys are introduced to hand tools at an early
age and I was no exception. We had the fan installed in
less than thirty minutes and when we plugged it in a
cool breeze blew across the room.

Next we tacked black rubberized cloth over the windows
and when the light was turned out the room fell into
darkness. Wanda carefully checked around each window
and added tacks until no light at all could be seen.
Satisfied with the windows we light proofed the door
next. She tacked a rubber strip around the door frame
and I tacked a rubber flap around the outside of the
door. When the door was closed the room was plunged
into stygian darkness.

"Wait a few minutes and let your eyes adjust. You'll be
able to see little pinpoints of light coming through
cracks in the walls and ceiling," she said.

She was right. It wasn't too long until I could see
little star-like spots here and there. I could hear her
moving around in the darkness.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"I'm getting a can of putty and a spatula to fill in
the little light leaks."

"How can you do that in the dark?"

"I'm used to working in the dark; I memorize where
everything is located and I can move around without
bumping into everything."

I could hear her move from one place to another and the
little stars winked out one by one until I could see
none at all. I heard Wanda put something on the floor
and begin to walk toward me. Something soft and warm
bumped into me and I tripped over my own feet and fell
back against the wall. Wanda stumbled and fell against
me. Instinctively I reached out and put my arms around
her to steady us but the more we struggled to stay
upright the more unbalanced we became. When it become
inevitable that we fall I slid down the wall with Wanda
clinging to me and we ended up in a tangled heap on the
floor. As we struggled to get up in the darkness we
managed to get even more tangled.

"Are you hurt?" she asked.

"No, I don't think so," I replied.

"Lay still and let me get up and turn on the light
Joe."

I lay in the darkness with a soft woman on top of me. I
could smell her perfume and feel her breathing against
my cheek. For a moment she didn't move; then she
carefully gathered herself together and slowly got to
her feet. In the process I had soft breasts pressed
against my face with the expected result. I hoped she
hadn't noticed that I was aroused by our intimate
contact.

The light came on and almost blinded me. Wanda came
over and knelt beside me. "Are you sure you're OK?" she
asked.

"Yeah, the only thing that got hurt was my pride. I
shouldn't have been so clumsy."

Laughing she said, "You weren't clumsy; you just
learned something about darkrooms. Without visual
references it is hard to keep your balance when you
trip over something. Let's take a break and get
something to drink; I'm thirsty."

We went outside and sat on the porch with tall glasses
of iced tea. A nice gentle breeze ruffled the leaves in
the two big oak trees that shaded the cabin. Wanda sat
on the floor and leaned against the railing. She didn't
speak for a long time and I kept my peace and looked
out at the woods on the hills around us. Occasionally I
would steal a look at her and remember those two soft
breasts pressed into my face.

I was almost seventeen and it didn't take much to start
fantasies coursing through my head. I had almost no
experience with girls except one time long ago when I
was about ten. I had played doctor with a little girl
and we had done the show me yours routine. We had
played at making babies and pressed together as if we
were making love but when I had tried to push inside
her she had pulled away and informed me that we were
just playing at baby making.

"Are you hungry Joe?" Wanda asked.

"I guess so."

"You guess so; I'll bet you could eat a horse, shoes
and all, if my knowledge of teenagers is correct."

"And pick my teeth with the horseshoe nails," I replied
with a laugh.

"You do have a sense of humor; I like that. Let's go
inside and I'll rustle us up some lunch. Will a cold
lunch be OK? Afterward we can start your lessons."

"Sounds good to me," I replied.

While I sat at the table she removed bowls and plates
from the refrigerator and placed them on the table. In
a moment she joined me and began serving herself. "Help
yourself," she said.

Almost everything on the table was strange to me but I
watched her and followed her lead. I managed to get
through the lunch without making too many mistakes.

As we ate she talked about photography and how to "see"
a picture. She would demonstrate her points by
arranging things on the table. One way they looked
ordinary but move one item to a new position and
everything changed. A cup and saucer with a teaspoon is
altogether ordinary but when placed just right with
light and shadow just so these common objects take on a
harmony and balance that pleases the eye.

After lunch Wanda cleared the table and got out several
books of photographs and leafed through them with me.
She would comment on each picture and its composition.
When I asked her about shutter speeds and f-stops that
were printed below each picture and she explained that
if you couldn't see a good picture all the technical
knowledge wouldn't help you make better pictures. First
you had to train you eyes to see an interesting
picture; then you tried to capture it with the camera's
limited ability to see. It made sense to me.

When she turned to a full page picture of a nude woman
with her back turned to the camera I flushed bright
red. Wanda laughed and said, "Do you like pictures of
nudes?"

Flustered and embarrassed I managed to say, "Yes but I
never saw one in a book like this before."

"Perhaps one day I'll show you some more when you are
ready to see them. Nude studies are an art form and
when posed right are beautiful. You have probably seen
pornographic pictures that circulate among boys your
age. Am I right?"

I remembered a deck of cards one boy had that had
pictures of nude women on them and how we boys had
talked about them. Now I was with a grown woman and she
was discussing nude pictures as if it was the most
ordinary thing in the world. The silence grew long and
embarrassing so I just blurted out, "One of the guys
had a deck of cards..."

"I've seen those and the photography is lousy. Try to
remember the pictures on the cards and compare them to
the picture here. Can you tell me what's different?"

"I-I... don't know," I stammered, growing more
embarrassed by the second.

"I'll answer the question and save you the
embarrassment. The pictures on the cards showed pussies
and tits on women in uncomfortable and unnatural
positions. They appealed to your prurient interests. On
the other hand, this picture shows a woman's body as
soft curves and beautifully textured skin. She looks
like what she is, a beautiful and appealing woman. Am I
right?"

"I can see the difference; yes, you're right." Had I
heard her right?

Had she really said pussies and tits?

"At your age any picture of a nude would make you
horny, artistic or not," Wanda observed smiling. She
gave me a friendly one-armed hug and said, "Enough for
one day; lets go outside on the porch and relax. Like a
soda?"

I nodded yes and she went to the fridge and got two
bottles and opened them. I stood up as she handed me a
soda. The picture and the discussion had aroused me and
my condition was obvious. When Wanda noticed she smiled
and led the way outside.

I sat in a chair and Wanda sat on the floor at the
steps. "I guess sex is a forbidden subject in these
parts," she said.

How did I talk to her about a subject which I knew
almost nothing about? I had never talked to a woman
about sex and my conversations with the guys was
typical teenage chatter and bluster. I answered with
the first thing that came to mind, "The boys talk about
it among themselves and I guess the girls do too but
girls and boys never talk about it together."

"I didn't mean to put you in an embarrassing position
but how can we discuss certain aspects of photography
if you and I can't talk frankly to each other about
certain subjects?"

"I guess I have to learn about a lot of things besides
photography."

"It won't be all bad; I promise," she said with a grin.

We sat quietly after that and enjoyed the peaceful late
afternoon. Now and again I would catch her studying me
when she thought I wasn't watching. Occasionally I
would steal a glance at her. She had one foot on the
steps and the other on the floor. Her legs were spread
apart and I could see a flash of white panty up one leg
of her shorts. My imagination filled in what my eyes
couldn't see.

"Do you think you would really like to learn
photography?" she asked.

"Yes, after seeing your pictures and the pictures in
the books today I think I would."

"It looks like I'll be here for the whole summer so I
will have lots of time on my hands with nothing to do.
I'll be honest with you; I've enjoyed your company
yesterday and today. If you want to learn I'll try to
teach you all I can while I'm here. You can repay the
favor by helping me out around this place and keeping
me company. If you can put up with a lonely woman I'll
try to teach you all I know."

"You've got a deal if I can do a little work around
here to pay you back," I replied.

"Just having a friend to talk to will be enough but I
won't turn down a little work around the place now and
again."

"I guess you have an apprentice."

"How about an a friend and an apprentice Joe?"

"I've never had a woman friend before; you'll have to
teach me that too."

"First the photography and we'll see what happens
later," she said as she got up and went inside. I could
hear her rummaging around as if looking for something
and in a few minutes she returned with a camera, a
book, and a worn camera bag in her hands.

"I'm going to loan you this camera and book. I want you
to take some pictures during the week and try to
remember what we talked about today as you compose the
pictures. Read the book; it will help you with the
basics."

She showed me how to load and operate the simple camera
and had me sit beside her on the steps as she pointed
out things in the book that I would need to read before
I began to take pictures.

We were sitting so close that I could feel warmth
radiate from her body. As she pointed to things in the
book she would brush against me. It was innocent enough
but my attitude had changed since this morning. I was
aware of Wanda as a desirable woman and I realized I
wanted to be much more than just her friend.

The picture of the nude and Wanda's conversation
afterward seemed to have a double meaning. Perhaps it
was just an overactive imagination fueled by the
eroticism of the picture in the book and her choice of
clothes but hope had awakened that she could want
something else.

It was getting close to sundown and I didn't want to be
on the mountain after dark with no light. "It's getting
late; I'll have to be getting home before it gets
dark," I said.

"I know; can you come back next weekend? We can develop
any pictures you've taken Saturday and make prints on
Sunday."

"I'll come over as soon as I finish my chores and Dad
lets me go."

To my surprise when I stood up to leave she gave me a
quick hug and a little peck on the cheek. "See you
Saturday."

I walked across the yard to the beginning of the trail
and when I looked back she was still standing on the
porch. I waved goodbye and she returned my wave. A few
more steps and the woods swallowed me and cut the cabin
off from view.

As I walked along I fumbled through the bag to see what
it contained. There was the camera, a couple of extra
rolls of film, and the book. I examined the camera and
tried the viewfinder. It was nothing unusual, just a
simple point and shoot camera. I tried to remember all
she had told me about composing a picture but my mind
wandered to the photo of the nude and her frank
discussion of the picture.

I had never met anyone like Wanda before. She could
have been from another planet and not been more
different than the people around here. How had Bill met
her? He had joined the Army and when he finished his
hitch he had taken a job in the city close to where he
had been stationed. He had married a girl he had met
while in the Army and perhaps that was where he had met
Wanda.

One thing was certain; I liked her a lot. She was easy
to talk to even if she talked about things that were
uncomfortable for me. She was pretty in her own way.
She wasn't pretty like the women in the movies but when
taken all together she had an aura that made her
beautiful in my eyes. "Pretty is as pretty does," my
grandmother had said. What was wrong with me? I had
only met her yesterday and here I was dissecting her
bit by bit. One thing was true; she looked good in a
halter and shorts.

That set off another train of thought. I thought about
the little white patch of panties visible when she sat
on the porch and what it concealed. Combine that with
her soft breasts this morning when we had collided in
the darkroom and her intimate nearness when we sat side
by side on the porch and you had one highly aroused
boy. Hadn't she kissed me when I left? The voice of
reason spoke up and told me she was just being friendly
but I could fantasize couldn't I?

I arrived home just before my parents drove up. Mom
prepared a quick dinner while Dad and I discussed the
camera and book Wanda had loaned me. He was happy that
I had taken an interest in something. We had talked
many times about what I was to do with myself after
high school and I hadn't found anything that interested
me as a profession. Dad didn't know anything about
photography but he figured it was as good as anything
else for a job if it got me off the farm. He didn't
want me to follow in his footsteps if there was
anything else I could do.

While we ate dinner Mom and Dad talked with me about
Wanda and the proposed lessons. Dad suggested that I do
my chores early then I could have all of Saturday and
Sunday if it was OK with Wanda. Mom asked me to invite
her over for dinner Sunday afternoon if she could get
away.

During the week I read the book and shot some pictures.
Wanda's instructions came back to me when I was working
with the camera. At other times I fantasized about
other things. By Friday evening I had two rolls of film
exposed. Mom and Dad were tired of my chatter about the
pictures I had taken. They were glad that I had so much
enthusiasm about something but I had worn them out with
my nearly constant commentary about pictures.

At dinner my ever practical Mom said, "Lets see what
the pictures look like before you crow like a rooster."
That shut me up.

The next morning I hurried through my chores and almost
ran over the mountain to Wanda's. When I arrived she
had just gotten up and was making coffee. She was
dressed in a robe and her hair was still uncombed from
sleeping. She asked me in and had me sit at the table
while she poured us coffee. She wasn't terribly
talkative until she was about halfway through a cup. I
was embarrassed by my too early arrival.

"Intellectually I knew farm families got up early but I
never realized how early until just now," she said
laughing at my embarrassment.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get here too early."

"It's nothing, you assumed that everyone in the world
got out of bed with the chickens. You've probably done
a half day's work already and I've just got out of bed.
I guess I'll have to start getting up earlier. I look a
mess."

"You look just fine," I said.

"One thing I don't have to teach you is manners. You
already know not to agree with a woman when she says
she looks like hell."

We drank coffee and discussed the pictures I had taken
over the past week. I know my way around a kitchen so I
made breakfast for her while she showered and dressed
for the day. When she came out of her bedroom I had her
breakfast on the table.

"I could get used to this very quickly," she said when
she saw the plate.

When she sat down I poured a fresh cup of coffee and
she dug in. After a few bites she said, "You are a good
cook; in the future make sure you get here early enough
to fix breakfast for me. I'm tired of eating my own
cooking."

That seemed like the proper moment to bring up Mom's
invitation. I was surprised when she accepted right
away and seemed enthusiastic about meeting my parents.

"Want to take a quick ride into Mt. Wildwood? I have
some packages to pick up and I want to make a phone
call."

"That sounds like fun. I haven't been there for a long
time," I replied.

"Good, tell you what; I'll buy us lunch since you made
me such a nice breakfast. My equipment for color
processing came in this week and I want to get it set
up today."

In a few minutes we were on the road and we waved at
Bill's father as we drove past his house. It was a
twenty mile drive to Mt. Wildwood and I wondered why
she had packages come there. There was a Post Office
just a mile away.

Wanda chattered about the scenery as we sped down the
highway and listening to her talk I saw the familiar
sights through different eyes. She was always looking
at things as if she was going to take a picture of
them. I guessed that was the reason her pictures were
good.

When we got to town she stopped by the Post Office and
got her mail but there were no packages. Afterward we
drove over to a little warehouse that I knew well. It
belonged to the man who bought our cider and Dad's
other products.

When we walked in he greeted me with his usual smile as
if he wanted to sell me something, "Hi Joe, who's the
pretty girlfriend?"

"This is Wanda; she's a friend of Bill and his wife."

"Pleased to meet you," he said shaking her hand, "I
guess you must be the one Bill sent all those boxes
to."

"Nice meeting you and that's right; I'm here to pick
them up."

"I have them in back; I'll help Joe load them in your
car."

"I'd appreciate that very much. Could you do me a favor
and let me use your phone to make a collect call?"

"Sure, it's right in there on my desk make yourself at
home," he replied.

Wanda went into his office and we went in back and
loaded boxes on a hand truck. It was only the work of a
few minutes to load everything in the station wagon.
The back was full with the seat folded down. By the
time we finished Wanda was through with her phone call.
We made polite conversation for a few minutes and then
left.

"Is there a camera store in this town?" Wanda asked.

"Yes, it's downtown on Main St. You can probably park
right in front of it."

"Tell me how to get there," she said.

I gave directions and shortly we were parked a couple
of doors away from the only camera store in town. Wanda
and I went inside and she carried on a long
conversation with the owner. The words were familiar
but I didn't understand a thing they were talking
about. After a few minutes the owner put a large pile
of things on the counter and wrote down several things
Wanda wanted but he didn't stock.

Afterward we looked at cameras. Wanda was interested in
a couple of used cameras and the owner took them off
the shelf for her to examine. She mentioned a 4X5
format camera and the owner asked her to follow him in
back. They were gone for a couple of minutes before
they returned. I heard the tail end of their
conversation as they walked back into the front of the
store.

"I might be in the market for a camera like that in the
near future if the price is right," she said.

"I still have to do some work on it but I can give you
a firm price after I get it fixed. Right now I don't
know what the parts will cost me."

"Keep me in mind when you get it fixed," she said.

I carried her bags out to the car and we drove off to
get lunch. After lunch we drove back to the farm. She
explained how I was to develop my film as we drove
home.

At the cabin I unloaded the boxes and carried them into
the house. When I looked into the darkroom there were
three long tables sitting in the room. One of them had
equipment on it and the other two were empty. A laundry
sink with two tubs was sitting along one wall and
evidently had water piped to it. There had been only
one table last Sunday and the sink was new. Wanda
explained that she had everything put in over the past
week.

She had me sit at the kitchen table and handed me a
spool and a strip of exposed film. She demonstrated how
I was to wind the film on the spool and watched as I
did it once. She told me to practice doing that with my
eyes closed for I would have to do it in total darkness
when I developed my film. I practiced and Wanda
unpacked boxes. Every now and again she would have me
demonstrate how well I had learned to wind the film and
offer a suggestion.

Finally I was able to pass her strict scrutiny and she
took me in the darkroom and put two spools and my film
in front of me on the table. Off to one side sat a
stainless steel tank that I would put the loaded spools
in when I finished. She had me close my eyes and touch
each item so I would know where they were when the
lights went out. She flipped the switch and plunged the
room into total darkness. She walked over and stood at
my side as I began to load the film.

It didn't take me long to appreciate all the practice
she had put me through. Doing a thing with your eyes
closed and doing it in total darkness are two different
things. It is more difficult by several orders of
magnitude in darkness; you can't sneak a peek when
things don't go right. After a few long minutes of
fumbling I got the film wound on the spools and in the
tank. When she turned on the lights I was blinded for a
moment.

She showed me how to measure the developer and helped
me time each solution until the film was developed.
Afterward she put the tank in the laundry sink and let
fresh water run over it. While the film washed I helped
her put things on the tables and run extension cords
overhead to the items that needed power. When we had
everything in place she went over to the sink and
turned the water off.

"Lets see if you got anything on film," she said.

She stripped one of the rolls of film off the spool and
held it up to the light. I could see little rectangles
with gray images in them but nothing looked very
interesting to me. Wanda, on the other hand, seemed
delighted with the negative and put clips on each end
and hung it up to dry. She did the same with the other
roll of film and gave me a big hug.

"Joe, you're a photographer now, congratulations."

I examined the strips of film and when I looked close I
could see that I did have pictures. I grew excited for
the first time and asked, "When can we make prints?"

"Tomorrow morning when the film dries. I think you have
some good pictures there. Lets take a break and have a
soda."

I sat on the top step of the porch and Wanda sat down
beside me. "I missed you during the week," she said
without preamble.

"I missed you too, I've never had a friend like you," I
said surprising myself. I found the words were true and
I had been able to say them without embarrassment.

We sat there side by side in companionable silence each
wrapped up in our own thoughts. I had never been
comfortable around any woman besides my mother before
but Wanda was different. We had spent the day together
and I could honestly say I had enjoyed every moment of
it. The cider man had asked who my pretty girlfriend
was? Too bad she wasn't. She couldn't be interested in
me; I was too young. She had said she missed me though.

I noticed the sun was sinking low in the sky and it was
time for me to leave. "I have to go now; it's getting
late," I announced.

"I guess you'd better; that mountain could be dangerous
in the dark.

Can I kiss the world's newest photographer goodbye?"

"Why not," I said as I stood to leave.

We embraced and after a clumsy fumble or two our lips
met in a warm kiss. Wanda was soft and warm in my arms
and I wanted to kiss her forever. In a moment she came
up for air and said, "Will you cook breakfast for me
tomorrow?"

"You bet," I said still holding her.

"That deserves another kiss," she said and proceeded to
kiss me again.

When we broke the kiss she said, "You'd better let me
go before I do something foolish," and slipped out of
my arms.

"I'll see you in the morning," I said and reluctantly
turned and walked away.

All the way home my mind was in a whirl. What had
happened? One moment we were a boy and a grown woman
and in an instant we were kissing as equals. I had
never been kissed that way before by a woman and it
left me shaken to the core. Did she really feel that
way about me? Was it possible? What did she mean by
doing something foolish? I had an idea but it was
beyond my wildest imagination.

I got home just before dinner and sat in the kitchen
and told Mom and Dad about my day as Mom finished
cooking. I carefully left out the parts I didn't think
they should hear. I was truly excited about the
pictures and could hardly wait until tomorrow when we
made prints.

Mom asked if Wanda was coming for dinner tomorrow and
when I told her Wanda was looking forward to meeting
them Mom and Dad began planning for a big dinner. They
asked me how long would it take us to make prints I
honestly didn't know but I figured sometime after
lunch. Mom said she would have dinner late and we could
drop by anytime in the afternoon.

I went to bed later in the evening and dreamed of
Wanda. I awoke early and had coffee with my parents. I
told them that I was going to fix breakfast at Wanda's
and would eat there. Mom gave me a package of cured ham
slices to take over for breakfast.

I left early and walked across the mountain. I arrived
at the cabin about the same time I had the day before.
Wanda surprised me and was already up and had coffee
made. She was dressed in a pretty dress and looked like
a page out of a magazine.

"You look like a million dollars," I said.

"Thanks, I thought you deserved better than a frumpy
woman in a bathrobe."

"Mom sent some cured ham for breakfast. Ham and eggs
sound good."

"Great, I can walk it off tomorrow."

I began to prepare breakfast and Wanda sat at the table
and watched. When I put her plate in front of her she
exclaimed, "That looks too good to eat."

As we ate Wanda commented on the food and said she had
never had ham that tasted that good before. I explained
that Dad had cured it by his own method. We discussed
what we would do in the darkroom later and she
explained step by step how to make prints.

After we finished eating we relaxed for a few minutes
over coffee. Wanda talked about how lonely it was to
stay here alone and how much she appreciated my keeping
her company. In return I told her how my summers were
lonely without the company of my classmates. As we
talked a warm and intimate mood descended over us.
Yesterday I had only thought about physical
possibilities; today I added a new range of feelings
for her. I had only known this woman for a week but
when I looked at her I got warm fuzzy feelings.

Wanda began to pick up our breakfast things and I
helped her wash the dishes. Dishwashing had always been
a distasteful chore but helping Wanda made it a
pleasure. It was only a matter of minutes to put the
kitchen in order and we shared a towel as we dried out
hands. When our hands touched I couldn't help taking
her hands in mine.

There was a long moment as we just stood there holding
hands looking at each other. I could see confusion in
her eyes that mirrored what raged in my head. I didn't
know what to do next but Wanda rescued the moment by
saying, "I think we had better go make those prints."
The moment passed and I followed her into the darkroom.

As we busied ourselves with film and paper the tension
dissipated and we got on with the task at hand. She
showed me how to make contact sheets and when they were
finished we took a break. We sat on the porch as we had
yesterday and studied the pictures. There were sixteen
pictures and four showed promise. She pointed out my
mistakes in the twelve rejects and gave me pointers on
how to avoid the same mistakes in the future. Neither
of us had forgotten the moment in the kitchen but had
managed to ignore it by unspoken agreement.

Afterward we went back into the darkroom and made large
prints of the four good pictures. One picture I had
made of the rows of corn coming up in the field she
liked very much. She made and 8X10 of it. She put the
wet prints in the dryer and we had lunch.

After lunch we gathered up the prints and contact
sheets and drove off for my house. Wanda discussed the
one picture of the cornfield and wanted me to show her
how I had taken it. It was around two when we pulled up
in the farmyard.

Mom and Dad came out to meet us and I could see they
were taken with Wanda when I introduced her. We went
inside and she showed them my pictures and explained
what was good and what was bad in each of the pictures.
She praised my first set of pictures and said that I
showed promise. After looking at the pictures I led
everyone out to the cornfield and showed them how I had
made the one good picture.

Once back in the house everyone sat around and talked.
Wanda was good at conversation and my parents warmed to
her. Soon they were laughing and joking as if they had
known each other for years. Dad disappeared for a few
minutes and returned with a quart of his whiskey; this
was going to be a party. Dad didn't set up drinks for
just anyone.

Wanda sipped the moonshine cautiously as if she
expected it to set her on fire. After the first sip she
said, "That was good; it's as smooth as glass going
down."

Compliment Dad on his whiskey and you have a friend for
life. Compliment Mom on her cooking ditto. After a
while the party moved into the kitchen as Mom prepared
dinner. Wanda watched Mom and helped whenever Mom let
her. Dad poured himself another drink and sat at the
table with me.

"Joe, that is one nice woman there. You have picked a
nice person for a friend."

"I like her a lot Dad."

"How old are you?" Dad asked with a merry twinkle in
his eyes.

"Oh Dad don't tease me. She's too old for me."

"All I can see is she likes you a lot too. I won't tell
you what to do; you're old enough to make your own
decisions but I will say this you could do a hell of a
lot worse." Dad slapped me on the shoulder in a
friendly fashion and gave me a knowing wink.

I thought about what Dad had just said and it dawned on
me that he had just accepted me as an adult. The drinks
had loosened his tongue and he wasn't trying to edit
his words for my benefit. He had in so many words told
me that I was man enough to make my own decisions. Too
bad Wanda didn't see things the same way.

After dinner we sat on the porch in the cool evening
breeze and talked. After she had the kitchen cleaned up
Mom had a drink also. Neither of my parents drink often
but on special occasions even Mom will have a couple. I
sneaked a pint of Dad's best a few years ago and it
made me very sick. I've shied away from whiskey ever
since.

After a while Wanda began telling about herself. She
was the younger sister of Bill's wife. She had been a
camera nut since she was a kid and had studied
photography after she finished high school. After
graduation she had gone to work for a studio and had
done some freelance work. She was taking a break from
the studio this summer and would do some work on
special projects here. She wanted to do some artsy type
stuff and the cabin gave her the solitude she needed.
In fact there was too much solitude and she wanted to
teach me to keep from getting too lonely. She told them
what a big help I had been so far.

Both Mom and Dad liked the idea of me learning the art
and told her that I could spend any free time I wanted
taking lessons from her. The conversation got off on
other subjects and Dad's whiskey flowed. Mom and Dad
had been lonely also and welcomed Wanda's company.

Before we knew it the hour was late. When Wanda stood
up she realized she had drunk too much to drive home.
She asked if I could drive her home and bring her car
back tomorrow after school. I could drop it off school
if I wanted. Mom agreed and I helped her to the car.
Dad got another quart of moonshine and gave it to Wanda
for an eye opener in the morning and for special
occasions.

I drove out of the farmyard with Mom and Dad waving
goodbye to Wanda.

She sat on the other side of the car and just looked at
me as I drove.

After we got on the main road she said, "I like your
parents; they are nice people. Is that why you are so
nice?"

"I hadn't thought about it," I replied.

"That's the problem; you're so damn nice I can't make
up my mind about you."

I decided to let that go and not say anything. She had
been drinking and tomorrow she might feel different
about things. I had seen enough people drink to know it
didn't do any good to pay heed to what they said.

Just as we turned off the main road she asked no one in
general, "Why am I kidding myself?"

"What did you say?" I asked.

"Nothing, forget it," was the reply I got.

When we arrived at the cabin I helped her to the front
porch. She threw her arms around me and gave me a big
kiss. I held her close and she responded by snuggling
closer in my arms. We kissed again and again.

After a while she pulled away from me and said, "Can we
talk about this tomorrow? I'm too drunk to know what I
want to do right now."

"Only if you kiss me again," I replied.

"I can do that," she said and did.

She went into the cabin and I drove home. I felt as if
she had crossed a bridge and we were on the other side
together. I could wait until tomorrow.

After what seemed like the longest school day I had
ever endured I was finally driving toward Wanda's
cabin. I didn't know what awaited me there but I had
made my mind up that we were going to get off this
roller coaster. Whatever was decided today was going to
be final. I might be young but I could make up my mind.

When I drove up to the cabin Wanda was sitting on the
front porch waiting for me. I parked the car and walked
over toward her. I half expected her to get up and give
me a hug but she remained seated and greeted me in a
distant manner. All I got was a, "Hi Joe, take a seat."

"Hi Wanda, how was your head this morning?"

"Not too bad, that stuff your Dad makes sneaks up on
you but I didn't have too bad a hangover. I haven't had
that much to drink for a long time."

With teenage directness I said, "You said last night we
had to talk this afternoon."

She was silent for a few moments and seemed deep in
thought. Finally she said, "I guess there's no better
time than right now to talk this out. I was very drunk
last night and I said and did some things I shouldn't
have."

She was trying to deny that anything had happened
between us. I had played every scenario I could imagine
over and over in my mind today and this was one of
them. She needed a push to get her out of this line of
thought and I had a reply for her. "Were you drunk
Saturday afternoon when you said you had missed me?"

"No, I wasn't drinking then but I shouldn't have said
those things and I shouldn't have kissed you?"

"Why Wanda?"

"Why is always a terrible question to answer. Like it
or not you are too young for me. If I were seventeen
things would be different but I'm over 21 and that puts
a different complexion on things."

"Would you feel any differently about me if I were
eighteen?"

"No, I would feel the same."

"How do you feel about me?"

"Dammit, that's not the point!" she said with some
heat.

"It's the whole point. You think I'm too young for you
to have feelings for me and in your mind that's that.
What about me? Have you considered my feelings? Yes,
you're older than me but I can't help what I feel for
you and I can't dismiss my feelings simply because of
our differing ages. If you can than you must not feel
what I do."

Wanda started to cry and sat slumped in her chair as
big sobs rocked her body. My words had hurt her and I
felt like the lowest form of life. I sat there in
misery as she sobbed out her pain. I wanted to comfort
her but didn't know what to do or say. What did the
hero do in the movies? He took the woman in his arms
and gave her a kiss.

I got up and pulled Wanda to her feet and planted a big
kiss full on her lips. I held her close and felt her
struggle to get away but her struggles weren't
convincing and I continued to hold her. After a moment
or two she relaxed and returned my kiss. When our lips
parted she said, "Damn you Joe, I give up. I can't
fight with you and myself at the same time."

Just before dark Wanda drove me home and came in to
visit for a short while. She apologized to my parents
for our late arrival but explained that she had needed
some help and I had volunteered. My parents didn't seem
to be concerned; they said they knew where I was and
hadn't worried. After a few minutes conversation Wanda
said she had to go and asked me if I would be over
early Saturday. I told her I would.

After she left we sat around and talked about the
dinner yesterday. Mom and Dad both were pleased that I
had befriended Wanda. They both liked her and hoped she
would visit more often. Living out on a farm in the
boondocks is a lonely life at times and making a new
friend is a big event. When they had exhausted the
subject I excused myself and went to my room. I flopped
on top of my bed and in my imagination relived the
unbelievable events of the past few hours...

...I couldn't get enough of her kisses; a hunger for
female affection had built up during my teenage years
and now I was at the banquet table. Wanda responded
with a hunger of her own that easily matched mine and
we hugged and kissed for what seemed like an eternity.

No words were spoken after her initial surrender to her
desires. She simply led me to her bedroom and began to
undress me item by item from head to toe. As I sat on
the edge of her bed she removed each piece of her
clothing deliberately; giving my eyes time to drink in
the details of each new area exposed before she removed
the next piece of clothing.

At long last she stood before me totally naked; the
first real woman I had ever seen completely nude. I was
beside myself with desire but there was a streak of
fear I wouldn't be able to carry the rapidly unfolding
events to a conclusion. Parts of me wanted to rush into
unknown territory and other parts held back with fear
of the unknown.

This moment would never happen again and Wanda extended
it longer and longer giving me time to savor each
nuance, sight, and sensation. When I could wait no
longer she came to me and gently but firmly inducted me
into the mysteries of love. I had crossed one of the
bridges that leads to manhood.

I was a stranger to the uncontrollable hunger that
swept over me but Wanda patiently introduced me to the
banquet that would satisfy my newfound needs. I entered
a world of physical sensations each more overwhelming
than the one before, cumulating in an overpowering
release. I recalled the warm touch and texture of her
skin. Her delicate perfume was subverted by the
powerful musk of a fully aroused woman.

I recalled the faint salty taste of sweat as I kissed
her wherever my lips could find flesh like a starving
man at a feast, driving me to unknown heights of
desire. The tactile sensations are almost impossible to
describe; warm silky skin, soft pliant orbs of flesh
under my hands and the incredibly hot, wet, slippery
flesh of secret places at last discovered...

**

All week, as I impatiently waited for Saturday morning
to roll around, I had flashbacks to the incredible
events of Monday afternoon. At the most inopportune
moment a vision of Wanda lying on the bed would float
in front of my eyes. In English class the teacher, who
carried the nickname of Miss Prune, would flicker in
and out with an image of Wanda standing naked in her
bedroom. I saw Wanda in her shorts and halter, in her
bathrobe, and laying in my arms smiling up at me with a
tender look on her face.

My body sat in the classroom that last week but my mind
was in a little cabin in a valley nearby. Fortunately,
everyone was excited during this last week of school so
my distraction went unnoticed. Final exams had been
last week or I would have posted failing grades across
the board.

Friday was a short day with an assembly first to hand
out awards; afterward we reported to our homerooms to
pick up our report cards and at last we were free. I
quickly scanned my grades and Miss Prune had been a
dear and had given me a B in English. I was free for
the summer.

Mom and Dad had gone to town to do some shopping so I
had no reason to hurry home. On a whim I caught the
school bus that went past Wanda's valley and walked to
her cabin. When I knocked on her door she yelled from
the darkroom for me to get something to drink and wait
she'd be out as soon as she could safely open the door.

I sipped a soda and leafed through a photography
magazine while I waited for her to finish whatever she
was doing in the darkroom. I could hear her making
noises as she worked but she didn't say anything to me
so I kept my mouth shut and read.

After about a half-hour she opened the door and walked
over to me and gave me a big hug as I sat at the table.
She flopped down in my lap and took a sip of my soda
before she kissed me hello. After soundly kissing me
she got up and took the chair adjacent to mine.

"How'd school go this week?" she asked.

"It's a good thing I got finals over last week for all
I could do was think of you."

"How were your grades?"

I handed her my report card and she studied it for a
moment and handed it back. "I guess grades like those
deserve a little celebration. Do you have any ideas for
a proper reward?" Wanda said with a wink and smile as
she struck a sexy pose.

I had one but I was too shy to mention it. I guess I
must have turned red with embarrassment for Wanda
started laughing and said, "My, my, I can't believe you
are as shy as all that," in a teasing tone of voice.

She got up and moved to my lap sitting astride my legs
and faced me. After a quick kiss she said, "You don't
have to be shy around me. You can touch me, kiss me,
pat me on the bottom, or do whatever affectionate thing
that crosses your mind when we're alone. I like to get
little love pats and kisses for no reason other than
you just want to show affection. Do you know that it's
been almost four days since your last visit and I've
missed you every one of them?"

Later we lay in the ruins of her bed and let a fan blow
cool air over us. Love is sweaty work on a late May
afternoon. "Joe, you never had a girlfriend did you?"
Wanda asked out of nowhere.

"No, not before you."

"We're lovers and that is different. Being someone's
girlfriend implies that the two people involved are
committed to each other. Lovers on the other hand enjoy
each other's company but either can walk away from the
relationship with no strings attached. We're lovers not
boyfriend and girlfriend. Do you understand what I've
just said?"

"No, I don't. How can we be together like this and not
be committed to each other?"

"Did you enjoy the past few minutes Joe?"

"Yes but what did that have to do with commitment?"

"Everything, I invited you to share my bed with me for
the simple reason I wanted to share a little pleasure
with you. I like you a lot or we wouldn't be here like
this but that doesn't mean we are committed to spending
the rest of our lives together. I guess in these parts
when a man and a woman have sex it means some kind of
commitment and usually the man is dominant. Joe, I'm
not that kind of woman. I don't want a man running my
life; I'm capable of taking care of myself. I want and
need a friend to share a tender moment with when the
mood strikes; someone to share my ideas with but most
of all I want a friend who respects me and doesn't want
to control me. Can you be that person?"

"I guess I'll have to learn to be like that for I don't
want to have you mad at me. I like you too much to have
to stay apart."

"If I told you to leave right now Joe what would you
miss the most, the sex or my company?"

"I would miss both. The sex would be what I missed most
at first for I've never had a lover before but when I
think about it I would miss being around you just as
much."

"I don't believe it! An honest answer from a man!"
Wanda exclaimed.

"Keep talking like that and you might have trouble
getting rid of me. Joe don't ever tell me what you
think I want to hear; tell me what you really think and
we will get along just fine."

Later we sat on the porch and talked about a little bit
of everything but mostly about what she had planned for
us tomorrow. She wanted me to help her in the darkroom
with some developing and later she would show me how to
use a view camera.

Almost as an after thought she asked, "Does your Mom
and Dad like movies?"

"Yes, sometimes we go on Saturday nights."

"I have an idea," she said. "Ask them if they would
like to go out to dinner with us and take in a movie
afterward."

Soon it was time for me to go home and after a goodbye
kiss I walked over the mountain to my house. Mom and
Dad hadn't returned from town yet so I did my evening
chores.

While I worked I thought about what Wanda had said this
afternoon. She had turned my world upside down. I could
see that I had a lot to learn about her and women in
general. I had thought that our relationship had meant
a lot more than she had described this afternoon. I had
entertained thoughts of love in the romantic sense but
she had put that to rest.

In my mind I had always associated sex with love and
marriage but she had added a new wrinkle; sex was
something that special friends shared if the mood
struck them. That clashed with the moral lessons I had
learned. Girls were taught that sex was a dirty word
while boys could be boys with no stigma attached. A
girl who had sex before marriage was a slut but a boy
was expected to sow his wild oats. As I thought about
it this didn't seem fair but it was the way things
were.

At dinner that night my report card was the main topic
of discussion. My parents were happy with my grades for
the year. I told them about stopping by Wanda's on my
way home and the invitation she had extended for
tomorrow night. In typical farm fashion Mom and Dad
talked the subject to death, examining it from every
angle, but in the end accepted readily enough.

After chores the next morning I walked over the
mountain and found Wanda already working in the
darkroom. She came out in a few minutes and gave me a
hug in greeting. She poured coffee and we sat at the
table as she explained what she wanted me to do today.

She had received a shipment of exposed film from the
city and we would process it, make prints, and ship it
back. She would do all the cut sheet film and I would
develop all the roll film from the 35 mm and 127
cameras.

We sat silent for a while and then she said, "Joe, I'm
going to have to ask you to keep a secret; can you do
that?"

"Sure, if you want me to."

"This is as big a secret as our being lovers. You can't
even tell your parents what's on this film. You may
even have to tell them a white lie or two if they ask
you any questions; can you promise me that you can do
that?"

"If you want me to keep whatever's on the film secret I
will do it."

"Good, remember the picture cards you told me about the
other day? These pictures are the same kind but much
better quality. They are taken by photographers in the
city and I develop and print them. Some will be used in
magazines, some will be printed on postcards, and some
will be sold as originals. I can promise you that you
will enjoy looking at them," she said laughing.

"That's why you set up a darkroom way out here in the
sticks."

"That's a reasonable conclusion. There's more but I'll
tell you the whole story later, OK?"

When we went in the darkroom there was a cardboard box
on one of the tables full of film. Wanda sorted the
film into two piles and I set up a place to work. When
we were both ready she turned out the lights and we
began. As I rolled film on spools we chatted about the
work at hand and photography in general. At first I
found it strange to carry on a conversation in total
darkness but after a while the strangeness wore off and
the chatter back and forth made the work go easier.

I filled all the available spools and tanks before
Wanda finished with the cut sheet film so I just stood
in place and waited for her to finish. In a few minutes
she turned on the light and then we began to develop
the film in the tanks. Everything was black and white
today so we were soon done and put all the developed
film in the sink to wash.

While the film washed we took a break on the porch and
enjoyed the fresh air after the smells of the darkroom.
"I'm going to have to get some more film tanks if we're
going to process this much film at a time," Wanda
observed.

"There sure is a lot of it," I replied.

"Many of the pictures will be test shots; perhaps half
of them will be good enough to use. You will learn that
many pictures are only useful for what the mistakes
teach you. As you train your eyes to see pictures and
learn the limitations of the camera you will shoot
fewer wasted shots."

"It looks like today I'm going to practice in the
darkroom with all the film we have to process," I said
with a laugh.

"Wait until I teach you how to do color; that takes a
long time and you'll think you are going to spend the
rest of your life in there. Which reminds me, the film
is done washing."

As I took the film off the spools and hung it up to dry
I tried to make out what was on it but negatives are
hard to figure out. I could see that there were people
in various positions but couldn't make out any details.
It should be interesting when we made prints.

We loaded another batch of film in the tanks and
developed it. while it washed we had lunch and
afterward went back to work. It grew hot in the closed
room and Wanda suggested I take off my shirt. Bare to
the waist it was cooler.

When she turned on the lights I noticed she wasn't
wearing any top and was bare to the waist just like me.
"Put your eyeballs back in your head," she joked, "I
get hot and sweaty just like you."

After the last batch of film was developed and washing
in the sink Wanda came over to my table and hugged me.
Both of us were sweaty and where bare skin touched it
felt slippery. She gave me a long kiss that tasted of
our sweat and somehow this was more erotic than when
she was powdered and perfumed. We had been working
closely together all day long and the work had eclipsed
any erotic impulse I may have had but in the few
seconds we stood there in each other's arms my need for
her came back with interest compounded for each and
every moment we had spent together.

The bedroom was miles away, too far and too long to be
apart. There was an old daybed pushed into a corner of
the darkroom and I picked her up and carried her there.
We fell into a tangled heap on the bed and I fumbled
with her shorts and panties as she undid my jeans.

There was nothing quiet or gentle about the fire that
had been kindled between us. All that mattered were our
two mouths searching for each other with a hunger for
the other's lips. Our tongues were embattled in a kiss
and passion drove two bodies hurriedly together with
ever increasing violence that cumulated with Wanda's
animal moan in my ear.

"Where did that come from?" she asked a few moments
later as we lay in a sweaty heap on the little bed.

"I don't know but I hope there's more in the future," I
answered.

"I was going to put this bed in the attic but I think
I'll leave it here if you are going to get this
passionate smelling chemicals; I don't want to get
splinters in my butt from the floor."

"I'd pick them out," I said.

Wanda laughed at my little joke and said, "There's
other things I'd rather have you do."

"Such as?" I asked.

"You'll find out."

Before I could reply a timer bell chimed and Wanda
pushed me off and walked to the sink to get the film
out of the water bath. "Get up lazybones and give me a
hand," she ordered.

It was only a few minutes work to hang the last of the
film to dry but working with a naked woman in the room
was distracting to say the least. A woman jiggles when
she moves and jiggles in the most provocative places.
In my nakedness I couldn't hide my condition and Wanda
laughed at my discomfiture.

"Lets take a shower and go to my bedroom where we can
do tender things and enjoy each other."

Later we lay together completely satisfied. "There's a
thing to be said about slow and tender but it's much
nicer if it follows quick and violent," Wanda said.

"It's all incredible," I replied.

"Incredible is a big word; when did you start using
it?"

"Just now; it fits. Love is incredible, sex is
incredible, and you're incredible Wanda."

"The last time anyone used incredible to describe me
they called me an incredible bitch. If I remember
correctly I slapped the guy but you deserve something a
little different," she said and gave me a warm sloppy
kiss. "Lets get dressed and take your parents to
dinner."

I went to the darkroom and gathered up my scattered
clothes. I was dressed in a moment. Wanda was putting
on makeup so I went out on the porch and waited for
her. After what seemed like an hour she stepped out and
looking at her made the wait worthwhile. Her short hair
was brushed out in a pageboy style and shined like a
new penny.

She had spent a lot of time with her makeup but the
effect she had achieved was phenomenal; you couldn't
see the makeup and she looked beautiful. She had on a
simple dress that didn't call attention to her body but
the overall effect said real woman; she would stand out
in any crowd. She looked like a million dollars.

"Wanda, you're beautiful," I managed to say when I got
over the shock of seeing her like this.

"You are full of compliments today; you could be habit
forming."

As we drove around the mountain to my farm I studied
Wanda from the far side of the car. I couldn't believe
that this beautiful woman had only minutes ago had been
making love with me. There was no way I had been locked
in a lover's embrace with the vision that was driving
the car. She looked like someone you saw in a magazine,
remote and unapproachable.

"Is something the matter? Is my makeup smeared or
something?"

"No, I was just wondering what a beautiful woman like
you saw in me?"

"Have you looked in a mirror lately? You are a handsome
young man and if I may say so I feel lucky to have you
for a friend."

I couldn't think of a reasonable reply to her last
statement so I kept silent for the rest of the drive.
When we pulled up in the farmyard Mom and Dad came out
to meet us. Everyone was dressed in their Sunday best
so I dashed into the house to change. When I came out
of my room and into the kitchen the three of them were
laughing and joking like the friends they were.

As we drove into town Wanda said, "Joe, I told your Mom
and Dad about the contract I had with the magazine.
Would you like to help me with the darkroom work?"

Clever, she had a magazine contract; I'd best go along
with her story and find out where she was leading.
"Sure, I'll be able to learn more about film processing
and such."

"You can't believe how much Joe has learned in the
short time I've known him. Today he developed at least
forty rolls of film and I have to make prints next week
and get them mailed back to meet the contract. I can
teach Joe how to print tomorrow and he will be a big
help to me. That is if you don't have any objections to
him spending his spare time working for me."

"Wanda, after he does his morning chores he can help as
much as you want. Right now the farm doesn't need a lot
of attention and I can handle it easy enough. When I
need him I'll let you know. Keep him busy so he will
stay out of trouble."

We drove up to the nicest restaurant in town and Wanda
led us inside.

This place was run by a family and served good food in
large portions. The restaurant was nothing special just
a big room full of tables covered with red and white
checkered tablecloths. There were old tintype pictures
hanging on the wall beside sprays of dried flowers.
Here and there hung old fashioned kitchen implements
scattered among the other things.

Wanda was fascinated with the tintypes and asked the
waitress about them. She said she didn't know where
they had come from but the owner might. After we
finished eating an older lady stopped by our table and
invited Wanda to look at the pictures with her. When
she returned she said that the pictures were family
pictures and she was fascinated by old tintype and
daguerreotype pictures. She carried on an animated
explanation of the process as we finished our drinks.

After the movie we stopped by a place that stayed open
until midnight. It was the only nice place in town
where you could get a beer or a family could go and get
a sandwich after the movies. Many of the kids I knew
from school stopped by here after the movies and had a
soda. As usual there were several of my classmates
sitting in a booth and saw us come in. They gave me a
friendly wave and I waved back in greeting.

Wanda ordered three beers and a soda for me. We sat and
talked about the movie, her imaginary contract, and
farming. After a few minutes I excused myself and went
to the bathroom. A couple of my classmates were already
there and they asked me about Wanda. When I told them
she was a family friend they all made silly faces and
called me a lucky dog.

"Nah, it's not that way," I protested.

"Too bad," one of the guys said, "That's one good
looking woman."

"Don't I know it," I said with a rueful look.

"Hell, you might get lucky," one said as they left the
restroom.

When I returned to the booth I noticed the girls
looking at us and talking among themselves. When one of
the boys would look at Wanda the girl he was with would
poke him in the ribs with an elbow to get his attention
centered on her. Wanda noticed the action at the other
booth and gave me a hidden wink and smile. When we left
I helped her out of the booth and she took my arm
possessively as we followed Mom and Dad outside.

As we walked to her car she whispered to me, "That
should give them something to talk about for a while."

The next morning Mom and Dad decided to go to a church
social with a pot luck lunch and offered to drop me off
at Wanda's. A ride was preferable to the long walk over
the mountain so I accepted. My parents are not very
religious but they do attend many of the social
functions to keep in touch with old friends.

When we drove up to the cabin and knocked on the door
Wanda shouted, "Just a minute; be right with you," from
somewhere inside.

When she let us in she was dressed in a blouse and
slacks. I expected to see her in her usual shorts and
halter. She invited us in and showed Mom and Dad around
the darkroom. They were fascinated by all the equipment
and surprised to find out that I would learn to use all
of it. Afterward we sat at the kitchen table and had a
quick coffee together before my parents had to leave.
From their conversation I could see that they were
suitably impressed.

After they left Wanda changed back into her usual
halter and shorts before she joined me at the table.
"I'm glad it's quiet up here. I heard the car coming up
the road and changed clothes; I don't think your
parents are ready to see me dressed like this."

I laughed as I imagined the look on my folks' faces had
they seen Wanda in a skimpy halter and shorts. "I think
they would have been more shocked than I was that first
day."

"Ready to make contact sheets Joe?"

"What do you want me to do?"

"Tell you what; I'll do exposures and you develop and
when we get bored we can switch jobs."

Wanda assigned numbers to each roll of film and cut
them into strips of five frames. She pencilled the
film's number on the back of each sheet of paper and
placed the film on top of a sheet of photographic paper
in an easel and exposed it. The film went into a
numbered envelope and I developed the contact sheet. I
had the routine down pat after a few repetitions.

First into the developer tray, then into the stop bath,
next the fixing solution, and finally into a water wash
to remove all the chemicals. I hardly had time to look
at the tiny pictures on the large sheets; Wanda kept
piling up exposed paper in the light safe beside me and
I had to hurry to keep up with her. The darkroom was
very dimly lit with a orange safe light which made the
work easier than working with film which had to be
handled in total darkness.

When we finished the 35 mm film Wanda called a break
and we went out on the porch with coffee and relaxed.
When she was working in the darkroom Wanda was single-
minded about what she was doing. Outside the darkroom
she was relaxed and an entirely different person.

"It must be lonely as an only child," she said out of
nowhere.

"I couldn't say. I've always been alone," I replied.

"I guess that was stupid of me. How would you know
anything different? I have an older brother and sister
so I have always had someone around besides my parents.
Perhaps not having siblings is what makes you seem
older than your years to me."

"Is my age a problem?"

"Joe, there's one thing about you that keeps me on
track; you go directly to the heart of a matter. To
answer your question, your age does matter. It's a bit
late to go back to the beginning now but that's water
under the bridge. Sometimes I feel guilty about us. I
feel as if I have taken advantage of you for my own
selfish needs."

"Wanda, if I remember correctly, I forced the issue
that afternoon."

"You did but somehow I feel I should have been
stronger."

"Why?"

"That's the question I can't answer."

"Does every question have to have an answer? Can't
things just happen? An apple falls off a tree when it's
ripe; why does it fall at a particular moment? Who
knows? You just pick it up and enjoy its sweetness
without asking why it fell. We met and things happened
between us."

"That's one way of looking at us but there's another. A
lonely older woman seduces an impressionable teenager."

"How about an impressionable teenager seduces a lonely
older woman?"

There was a second of silence as my remark registered
with Wanda. She broke up with laughter and when she
regained control of herself she said, "Either way, the
apple is sweet. Give your older woman a hug and kiss
before we go back to work."

We spent the rest of the afternoon in the darkroom. The
work was relentless and repetitive; over and over we
did the same things until there was no more film left
unprinted. Wanda fed all but the last sheets of prints
into the dryer as I finished developing the pictures in
the light safe.

"Joe are you as tired as I am?" Wanda asked in a weary
voice.

"I feel like I have been hoeing corn all day. This can
be hard work," I replied.

"Did you get a chance to look at what we've been
printing?"

"Some, but after a while everything looks the same."

"Tomorrow you will get a chance to study all of the
pictures in detail and I predict that you will get
tired of looking at naked females."

"Right now I'm tired of looking at pictures period."

"Bet you're not too tired to eat."

"That's one of two things I'm not too tired to do."

***

WANDA'S MUSINGS

A strange noise intruded on her peaceful sleep and
shocked Wanda fully awake. A blue jay was having a
dispute with another bird over territory in the big
tree that shaded the cabin. How could one little bird
make so much noise? The country was supposed to be
quiet wasn't it?

When she had first moved to this cabin in the middle of
nowhere the absence of street sounds and the hurly-
burly of the city had made the silence almost
oppressive. After a few weeks she learned that the
country had noises of its own. City noises were always
there just below your level of awareness but out here
the noises were random. You were aware of every little
chirp and rustle.

In many respects this was the best part of the day. She
was warm and secure in her safe cocoon of blankets and
sheets and the demands of the day hadn't intruded yet.
All she needed was Joe beside her and the moment would
be perfect. A brief fantasy unfolded in her mind of
loving touches leading to more serious manifestations
of love.

Joe was an enthusiastic lover albeit inexperienced.
With time and practice she could remedy his
inexperience. He was a blank page eager for her to
write her knowledge on his innocence. She thought of
several things she would teach him after he became more
relaxed about sex. Perhaps discussing the proofs they
had made would give her the opening to interest Joe in
the finer points of the loving arts.

An unwelcome thought intruded, "What the hell am I
doing having an affair with a sixteen year old kid?"

She had thought that little bump in the road had been
put aside but here it was again. Her conscience and her
desire had waged a war with each other since the first
day she had met Joe. He was quiet and unassuming with a
maturity that belied his years.

Perhaps that mature aspect was the result of being an
only child living on an isolated farm with only his
parents for companionship. His maturity and
intelligence were attractions that were too strong for
her to deny. Anyway it was a little too late to start
over on a new track; the deed had been done and what a
glorious deed it was.

He was attractive in a rugged way. Barely taller than
she was, he was muscular from heavy work and moved with
deliberation as if he knew exactly where he was going.
Wanda had photographed many models who were
bodybuilders with sculpted muscles but none had been
attractive to her. Joe was strong because he had to be
and hardly paid attention to his strength, so different
from the models she met in the studio. They were
narcissistic and were always striking poses; Joe was
just Joe.

He was different from other men she had met especially
her ex-boyfriend. Joe was a real person, uncomplicated
and unsophisticated. When she compared Joe to the ex
the ex came up short. In the few weeks she had known
Joe he had been more supportive than her ex had in the
two years they had been lovers.

She had never been strongly attached to her boyfriend;
he was more like a comfortable person to have sex with
when the need arose. Why had she had a liaison with
him? She knew why but until this moment had refused to
face the truth. Her boyfriend had only used her because
she was willing and available and the same had been
true for her.

His infidelities were a testament to his lack of
commitment to anyone or anything except himself. She
had refused to believe what was obvious and until this
moment didn't know why. Now she had to admit she had
been as selfish as the man she detested so much. Their
relationship had simply become a habit with both taking
as much as they could get and giving little in return.

Habit or not her association with him had gotten her
exiled to the backwoods. It had been a long path but it
had inevitably led to this cabin in the boondocks where
she was hiding from the outside world. How had she
gotten here. Like a movie memories began to run before
her mind's eye...

...She had a diploma in hand that said she had
graduated from a two year course in photography and a
job offer that was outstanding. Life was sweet and she
had the world by the tail.

***

A few months after going to work at the studio Arthur,
her boss, asked her to help him with a private shoot.
She was shocked by her first brush with pornography.
Jobs like hers were impossible to find so she had gone
along with everything. She had concentrated on light
and composition just as if she was shooting a simple
portrait in the studio and managed to get through the
job without any major mistakes. After the first
experience it got easier and easier on following
occasions.

Her biggest surprise was learning her brother-in-law
was involved with the distribution of the pictures. He
had put in a word or two that got her hired in the
first place. What the hell, he was a good husband to
her sister Mary.

As time went on she had become Arthur's lover and they
had a comfortable year together before he began to
drift away. The attraction of the many female models
that posed in front of his camera was just too much for
Art to resist.

In the topsy-turvy world they inhabited where fleshy
pleasures were acted out before the camera in every
mode possible a straying boyfriend didn't seem so
improbable. She had been vaguely upset but had put off
any serious thinking about her situation. She was too
busy learning the fine points of her profession to have
time for a serious relationship and besides Art was
always available when she needed an itch scratched.

A couple of months before the hammer dropped Bill had
invited her to have a family dinner at his place. Bill
and her sister had talked long into the night with her
about setting up a studio and joining Bill in a
partnership. Bill didn't like the way Arthur did
business and felt that they would be better off without
him. She had agreed in principle and started thinking
about breaking off her liaison with Art.

They didn't really break up; they just drifted apart.
She kept working as always and had no inkling that she
was going to be set up for a big fall. Little did she
know that Art had gotten wind of the changes that were
afoot and had made plans to remove her as a threat to
his job.

It started as a normal day. They had a session
scheduled at a warehouse where they had a bare bones
studio set up especially for this type of shoot. It was
supposed to be a tryout for a new female model and the
male model Art scheduled was an old hand at the porno
game.

Just before time to leave for the warehouse Art had
begged off for one reason or another and had left for
parts unknown. Since it was a simple tryout Wanda had
decided to take a 35 mm camera and tripod instead of a
larger view camera. Why lug a heavy monster around?

When she arrived at the warehouse both models were
there waiting and she set up in a few minutes. Always
careful of her shots she captured what she needed on a
single roll of film and unloaded the camera. She had
put the film cassette back in its container and dropped
it in her pocket. Both models cleaned up and dressed as
she packed away her gear. When she went to the bathroom
they were sitting on an old sofa fully dressed.

After she finished in the bathroom she began to walk
back to the studio area when the door opened with a
splintering crash and cops rushed into the warehouse.
She ducked into a shadowy area and heard a cop say
something about statutory rape.

"Where's the photographer?" one cop asked.

"I think she went to the bathroom," the male model
replied.

Damn, there was no place to hide the film anywhere in
sight. She took the little canister and put it in the
only place the police were not likely to look and
walked out into the light.

"You the photographer?" a detective in a rumpled suit
asked.

"Yes, I'm a photographer."

"Where's the film you took?"

"What film? We haven't taken any pictures; you're too
early." For once in her life she was glad she worked
fast. The male model gave her the OK sign unseen by
anyone else. The pictures she had taken would convict
him of rape and he was obviously relieved when she gave
him an alibi.

The cops loaded them in cars and hauled them downtown.
Wanda managed to whisper to the girl, "Nothing
happened, got that?" The girl managed to nod yes. She
was scared out of her mind but Wanda hoped she could
keep to the story. If the girl didn't it would be her
word and the model's against the girl's.

When they let her make a phone call she called Bill and
he told her to hang on he'd get them out as soon as
possible. The cops asked endless questions until a
lawyer appeared and posted bail. The girl's father
showed up about the same time and took her home. Wanda
and the model left with the lawyer.

The lawyer dropped her off at Bill's house and she went
to the bathroom and retrieved the canister of film;
being a woman had distinct advantages at times. She hid
the film in the backyard and decided to let that roll
of film be her little secret until she knew more. Mary
didn't know what was going on and she decided to let
Bill fill her in with what he wanted her to know. She
didn't like keeping secrets from her sister but in this
instance she felt justified.

When Bill arrived home he brought both of them up to
speed on events. The cops had sealed the studio and the
warehouse and were searching everything. Arthur had set
her up and sung to the cops.

After a couple of weeks with no evidence except Art's
testimony the case was dropped. Wanda was advised by
the lawyer not to open a studio in town anytime in the
near future; let things cool off a bit. She got the
message and Bill got the message.

Art left town suddenly; she suspected he had a little
encouragement but at least he was gone. Bill emptied
the studio of equipment and stored it away. Almost all
the cameras and all the darkroom equipment had been
abandoned by Art in his haste to get away.

Bill had orders for prints to be filled and no
darkroom; he was scraping the bottom of the barrel with
the stock he had on hand. They knew they couldn't trust
any studio in town to do the work so they had to come
up with a plan to set up their own darkroom in a safe
place. Bill could schedule shoots with local
photographers and she could do the lab work.

Bill mentioned a cabin he owned and asked her if she
would consider spending the summer there. He told her
about the people who lived in the area and said she
would be almost totally isolated. Almost all her
neighbors were moonshiners and would respect her
privacy if she respected theirs in return. At the time
it sounded like an ideal setup.

***

Two weeks after she had moved she was ready to scream
just to hear the noise. She was lonely as she had never
been lonely before. She was discussing things with
herself out loud in a two way conversation. Solitude in
the city could be broken by just going outside your
home. Here solitude was complete; there was no one to
be seen anywhere. She had only the squirrels and birds
for company.

She didn't know anyone locally except Bill's parents.
After a couple of visits she found them uninteresting
and they didn't seem quite comfortable with her. That
left her list of acquaintances at absolutely zero until
the day Joe suddenly appeared out of the woods.

She had looked up from her camera and there he was
waving and calling a greeting to her from the other
side of the clearing. She had been frightened for a
minute but his open smile and polite manner had put
that to rest. Had she not dropped the piece of
cardboard from the film box he would never had come
down the mountain.

As the afternoon passed and she had more time to study
him she found she liked this boy/man more than she
cared to admit. He was intelligent, he was shy, he was
confident, and he was attractive. Her weeks of enforced
loneliness had stripped her of her usual reservations
and left her emotions and desires bare to whatever
stimuli present in her immediate surroundings; Joe was
an overwhelming stimulus.

Had she met him in her normal surroundings in the city
she would have found him a cute boy and immediately
went on to other things but here in the solitude of the
mountains he was like an island to a shipwreck victim.
He was uncritical of her and her habits, he loved
conversation, and he could damn well scratch the itches
he aroused.

Wanda remembered the first night after she had met him.
She had had a war in her mind over what her body
desired and what her good sense denied her body. This
was only a boy her good sense reminded her and her
body's desire demanded relief for the hunger that Joe's
presence had aroused.

Good sense said she was older than Joe and her body
replied with the fact that six years wasn't much in the
way of years. On and on her mental war had surged back
and forth until an uneasy truce had been forged between
her mental combatants. She would present herself as
attractively as possible but do nothing overt until Joe
had made a definite move.

He had been shy but when things had come to a climax he
had been uncharacteristically direct. He had simply
pulled her to her feet and crushed her in his arms.
Good sense had resisted for a moment or two but at last
given up. Only occasionally did she have doubts about
right and wrong.

Did she love Joe? She didn't think so, not yet anyway.
Could she love him? That would have to wait and let
time settle that. Did Joe love her? He probably thought
he did but right now she thought he was enamored with
sex. In time she would find out what he really felt.

Right now all she wanted was to enjoy his freshness and
his young strength. To hell with good sense; sometimes
something good came along and common sense rationalized
it out of existence. There was a title of a book or a
movie that came to mind, "Reap the Wild Wind", that was
what she would do and let events carry her where they
may...

...A knock on her door announced Joe's arrival. She
knew what she wanted before she had breakfast.

COMING TOGETHER

When Wanda opened the door she threw herself in his
arms and wrapped around him like a snake. He had never
seen her like this before; she was like a hungry
lioness devouring her prey and like a lioness she was
insatiable. She took him to his limits as he tried to
satisfy her need and just as he was about to cry
"Uncle" she collapsed on his chest in a limp heap and
showered him with kisses.

When he tried to speak she put a finger to his lips
asking for silence. What had happened since last night?
She had always been a little reserved before or had she
just been echoing his shyness? This was a new Wanda; a
totally uninhibited version of the woman he had thought
was in total control of herself.

If she was going to act like this at times he would
have to adjust his opinion of her. Did he like the
woman he was with at this moment? There was only one
answer to that, emphatically yes! Wanda had changed
overnight and his curiosity was pricked. Patience, she
would tell him in time.

"Good morning lover," Wanda said speaking her first
words since he had arrived.

"Good morning to you or should I say 'Great day in the
morning!' What happened to you?"

"Let's just say I cleaned some junk out of the attic.
I'll tell you about it sometime but right now I'm so
hungry I could eat a horse. Have you had breakfast
yet?"

"Yes but I could use a cup of coffee."

After Wanda had breakfast she cleared the kitchen table
and put the contact sheets in a stack on the table. She
got a magnifier and set it beside the stack of
pictures.

"Joe, I haven't explained what Bill does with the
pictures after we print them. Some are made into
various size glossies and some are printed onto cards
like baseball cards. Most are sold to GI's at military
training bases where there are many lonely young men.
Some are sold in bulk lots to other distributors. "

"What we have to do is try to pick out the interesting
pictures and make some large prints for Bill to sell.
We'll make snapshot size prints of everything that came
out for him to pick and choose for himself. Since you
are a young man I want you to go through this lot and
pick the ones that you like. Think you can do that?"

"After this morning I don't know if I want to look at
pictures or not."

"After this morning if it tickles your fancy it will
have to be a great picture," Wanda said with a chuckle.
"Start with the 4X5's and work down through the smaller
sizes."

I started looking at pictures and found that I wasn't
as satisfied as I had imagined. There were pictures of
women posing alone or with male or female partners.
Yesterday I had been so busy trying to keep up with
Wanda I hadn't had time to really look at what I was
developing. Today I had the time to study each picture
in detail. I got an education in sex as I sat studying
each picture.

I saw pictures of girls with girls, girls with toys,
girls with vegetables, and girls with boys using every
orifice of the female body. I had heard of boys having
oral sex with women but I saw my first example of a
sixty-nine and stopped shuffling pictures and just
stared.

Wanda noticed my curiosity and asked, "Do you have a
problem with that picture?"

I thought for a moment before I answered with a
question of my own, "Do girls really enjoy that?"

"Yes if the man knows how to do it right."

"Do you like to do that?" I blurted out before I had a
chance to think. I could feel my face redden as Wanda
considered her answer.

She was silent for many long seconds before she
replied, "Only if I'm with the right person and the
mood is right." She gave me a hug before she continued,
"Now that you've asked I guess you have some ideas."

"All of this is strange to me except the regular stuff.
I don't know what is right and what is wrong."

"When you love a person nothing is right or wrong. You
just try to give your partner as much pleasure as you
can and your partner tries to do the same for you.
Whatever is agreeable to both people is the only test
for right and wrong."

"I've heard all kinds of stories about sex but what I
see in these pictures makes me doubt most of it.
Everyone seems to be enjoying all the different kinds
of sex."

"Most of what you have heard from your friends is
wrong. Most are as innocent as you were when I met you
and they make up stories to appear more worldly than
they really are. The people in these pictures are
posing for pay and even if they weren't enjoying
themselves they would appear so for the camera.
Everything you have seen is fun for someone at one time
or another."

"I guess I have a lot to learn."

Wanda laughed and said, "Just call me teacher."

Just before lunch I had the first batch of pictures
sorted into two piles; one pile of pictures I liked and
one that didn't interest me. Wanda looked through both
piles and agreed with my picks. She chose several
pictures from my pile of rejects and added them to the
other pile. We took a break and sat on the porch
enjoying the cool breeze.

As I thought about the pictures laying on the kitchen
table I wondered about the pictures Wanda had shown me
that first day. Those were pictures that spoke to my
soul and now we were working on pictures that spoke to
my balls. I wanted to learn how to make pictures like
the first examples. I didn't have a quarrel with the
latest stuff but if she could make pictures of ordinary
things that spoke to a person why did she do the other?

I gathered up my courage and asked, "Wanda, do you like
making porno pictures?"

She chuckled and got a rueful expression on her face as
she answered, "No, I don't particularly enjoy it but I
like to eat and porn pays the bills."

"I liked the first pictures you showed me; are you
going to make more like those?"

"I will just as soon as I get caught up with Bill's
orders. I want you to go with me so I can teach you as
I look for pictures. If we work at it we can be
finished with the prints by Friday and I'll ship them
out. Then we can concentrate on what I like to do and
what you need to learn."

"I think you can make great pictures," I observed.

Wanda answered me with a hug and a kiss. "Joe, I'm glad
you found that film box on the mountain."

I was glad too.

Wanda had been right and by late Friday afternoon we
finished the last of the prints. We packed them in
boxes and they made a tidy little stack. Tomorrow we
would drop them of at the warehouse in Mt. Wildwood.

Wanda drove me home and Mom invited her to stay for
dinner. Wanda and Mom stayed in the kitchen while Dad
and I finished the chores around the place. When we
came back inside dinner was ready to put on the table
and we cleaned up while the women laid out the food.

Dinner was a festive affair with company and Wanda was
still considered company. Afterward we sat on the porch
and watched lightning bugs and talked. Wanda invited
everyone out for a movie and dinner tomorrow night and
Mom and Dad accepted. I was feeling warm and fuzzy;
Wanda was my lover and my parent's friend. What more
could I ask for?

Saturday was a quick trip into town to deliver the
boxes and a stop at the camera store to pick up
supplies. I loaded bags and boxes as Wanda discussed
things she would need in the future. She and the owner
were haggling over the price of something as I carried
her purchases to the car. She joined me in a moment
with a smile on her face.

"That guy tried to hold me up but I got the best of the
deal," she said laughing.

"As much as you buy off him he should give you a
discount," I replied.

"I thought so too."

The rest of the day passed as usual. We went to dinner
and a movie with my parents and afterward stopped by
the little restaurant for beers and a soda. The usual
crowd was there and the guys waved a friendly hello to
me as we came in. The girls stared at Wanda with open
curiosity.

Sunday afternoon we all got together at my house for
dinner and afterward the adults had a few drinks and
talked into the night. This was getting to be a ritual.
When it was time to leave Wanda had me drive her home
claiming she had too much of Dad's elixir. When we got
out of sight of the house she slid over to my side and
hugged me as I drove through the night. By the time we
got to the cabin I was too far gone to leave right away
and she invited me in for a quick interlude.

When I drove up to my house I was surprised to find Dad
waiting up for me. He invited me to sit with him on a
bench by the barn out of earshot of the house.

"I don't guess I have ever had a birds and bees talk
with you have I?" he asked.

"No, I don't think so."

"I think it's a little too late for that now isn't it?"

"What do you mean Dad?"

"I won't ask you to violate a lady's trust but I think
I had better speak my piece. You and Wanda are a lot
closer than you let on. You don't have to admit
anything to me and you certainly don't have to deny it
either. You're almost grown and in a year you'll be old
enough to do what you want without asking permission.

"I think Wanda is a good woman. She's smart and she's
good looking to boot. There's only one of two reasons
she would take up with you. The first that comes to
mind is she simply wants someone to take care of her
needs; the second is she truly likes you. If I thought
it was the first I would warn you to take what you
could get and not get too attached to her. Remember
that little pig you bottle fed and raised as a pet?"

I couldn't see where Dad was going with this
conversation so I simply nodded my head.

"You had a lot of fun raising the pig but if I remember
correctly you were a sad little boy when we made
sausage out of him. Wanda is a grown woman and has
responsibilities far from our little burg. What happens
when she has to leave? Where does that leave you? I
have seen her look at you and I have seen you look at
her and I don't think it is as simple as that. She has
feelings for you and I don't think she will just let go
and leave. Which brings up another question. How do you
feel about her?"

I was speechless for a moment or two. Dad had guessed
everything that had happened. He didn't seem upset or
angry; he just seemed concerned about me and my
feelings. I remembered his jibe that first Sunday Wanda
had visited and decided to level with him. "I'm not
sure what I feel. This is all new to me and I am just
finding my way along. I know one thing for sure and
that is I have never felt this way about anyone before.
I think Wanda feels the same way about me but she is
older and I could be wrong."

"Son, Wanda is either the worst bitch in the world or
she is truly interested in you. I have been dealing
with a bunch of crooks most of my life and I consider
myself a fair judge of character. I think Wanda is the
genuine article. She's a grown woman and she has made
her choice. The problem is are you mature enough to
make that choice? If not someone is going to get hurt.
You're my son and I don't want to see you hurt but damn
it all to hell I like Wanda and I don't want to see her
hurt either."

A silence fell between us and the only sound was the
chirping of crickets. I hadn't thought about what
happened when the summer was over. Hadn't she said she
was only here for the summer? What happened when she
left? Where did that leave me and where did that leave
Wanda? I remembered her conversation about us being
only lovers and either could walk away. Could I walk
away? I didn't think so. Could she?

Was it Monday morning when she had almost attacked me
as I came through the door? Wordless we had made love
and when I had tried to say something she had put a
finger on my lips to keep me quiet. Had she been afraid
of what I was going to say. I was going to tell her how
much I loved her and perhaps she had guessed what my
words would be. Did I love her? If this wasn't love
then I don't think I could stand the real thing.

"Dad, I didn't know things could get this complicated.
I thought things would be simple. I expected to meet a
girl, fall in love, get married, and live happily ever
after. I met a woman, fell in love with her, and now
everything is like a tangled bowl of spaghetti."

Dad laughed an honest laugh that came from deep inside.
"Joe, I think you have just figured out what it means
to be an adult. I'll give you my best advice; do what
you feel is right. You'll make mistakes but not too
many. Wanda isn't one of them; that's one hell of a
woman you've picked. I don't know how you did it but my
hat's off to you. Your secret is safe with me. Your Mom
hasn't figured it out yet but she will in time and if
she doesn't see things my way I'll try to convince her.
Let's go to bed now it's late."

The next couple of weeks Wanda began to teach me the
hard part of photography. She had an eye for a picture
in places where I only saw a tangle of confusion. She
explained it by reversing the forest and the trees
simile. I had to look at the forest and see a single
tree. Understanding came slowly and after a while I
could discuss a scene with a grain of intelligence.
Sometimes our discussions became heated and if I gave
in to her opinion too quickly she would jump all over
me.

"You must have opinions if you are ever going to be a
photographer and if you have a strong opinion stick by
it Joe. Don't roll over just because I say this is a
better picture; make me convince you and you try to
convince me that your idea is better."

"I don't like to argue with you. It hurts me to make
you angry. I love you too much to ever want to hurt
you." There I'd said what I had wanted to tell her for
weeks. I hadn't planned to say that but the I love you
had just slipped out.

"I don't consider this arguing; we are simply
discussing something that each of us has a strong
opinion about. Don't worry about hurting my feelings
over how to shoot a picture; my feelings are
unimportant when I am trying to get you to change the
way you look at things. Sometimes I take the opposite
position just to challenge you and to make you think
about the subject we are discussing; remember that.
Lets pack up the camera and go home; we've lost the
light."

We packed up and walked back to the cabin. After we had
put the gear away Wanda got sodas and we sat on the
porch opposite each other at the table. She was
twirling the soda bottle between her hands and was
preoccupied with deep thoughts. I kept still until she
was ready to talk.

"Joe, you said you loved me too much to argue with me a
little while ago. I have been trying to keep the
subject from coming up but now I guess it's out and
there's no going back. There's a lot you don't know
about me and if you did you might have a different
opinion of me. I think you should hear about my dark
side before you go making declarations of love. Do you
want me to tell you about myself?"

"When I said I love you I meant it. I love the person
that is sitting here with me. I don't know anything
about your past but if you want to tell me I'll listen
but I don't think it will change how I feel."

"Perhaps not but I want you to know the woman you say
you love," she said.

I listened as she told me about Art, Bill, her sister,
and the events that got her arrested. When she wound
down all I could feel was anger at Art's betrayal but
without it I would have never met her. I owed him that.

I took her hands in mine and looked her in the eyes as
I said, "Wanda, I love you and nothing you have said
has made any difference."

Tears began to stream down her face and she came into
my arms and our kiss was long and filled with passion.
"Joe, I've tried to deny my feelings for you. I didn't
want to do anything to hurt you but I love you too. For
what it's worth you have a steady girlfriend, a little
old, but steady all the same."

SUMMER'S LOVE

The days turned into weeks and Wanda and I explored the
new-found territory of romance. There was much
agreement between us but there were areas where we held
different opinions. The differences are the spice of
love adding excitement when we discovered them and
learning to accommodate the other's differences taught
both of us to be caring and considerate.

Sometimes we had heated arguments over some trivial
matter but when we finished; it was finished. We never
had the same fight twice. There were storms and gentle
rains; the wind blew hot, cold, and most times as a
gentle breeze, but we were in the springtime of our
love and like the spring there was warm sunshine and
flowers.

My birthday wasn't supposed to be a terribly special
day. Custom at my house was a special meal for dinner
and gifts from Mom and Dad. After breakfast Dad asked
me to go into town with him to pick up some new tires
for the pickup truck. He had been working on it with my
help getting it in shape for the fall harvest. He has
said he was going to try to make it last for a few more
seasons.

We drove into town and dropped the pickup off at a tire
dealer. Dad and I picked out a set of new tires. I was
surprised when he deferred to my opinion. That matter
settled we walked down the street and looked at cars
and trucks at a car dealer. Dad was taken by one pickup
and we looked it over and discussed its merits. It
would be ideal for Dad on the farm.

"Hell, I think I'll just buy it," Dad exclaimed.

"Dad, you just had new tires put on our old truck. Are
you going to trade in a truck with brand new tires?" I
asked incredulous over Dad's decision. He never did
anything on the spur of the moment except to duck a
punch.

"Why trade the old one in; couldn't you get some use
out of it?"

I stood in shocked silence as the import of what Dad
had just said sunk in to my unbelieving mind. The
second dream of every teenage boy had just been
realized.

"Happy birthday son and thank your Mom for the new
tires and the radio."

Words failed me and all I could think to do was hug
Dad. He was embarrassed by my public show of affection
and said, "Save your hugs for Wanda boy or I'll take
her away from you."

"Thanks Dad for the best birthday gift ever."

As we drove home I marveled at how much the familiar
old pickup had changed. I had driven it for a year and
even taken my driver's test with it but it was
different now; it was mine. A brand new radio was
installed in the dash where none had been before. I
turned it on and flipped through the stations. I
settled on a music station and followed Dad's tail
lights back to the farm.

When we drove up in the farmyard Wanda's car was parked
beside ours. Mom and Wanda came out to meet us and
admire our new pickups. I gave Mom a big hug of thanks
for her gifts.

Surprises weren't over yet. When we walked into the
kitchen Wanda had me close my eyes and led me into the
living room. When I was allowed to open my eyes I
couldn't believe what I saw. The living room had been
converted into a basic studio. There were lights, a
neutral background and on a tripod sat a 4X5 view
camera. I was suffering from overload.

"Happy birthday," Wanda said.

Overcome by the moment I kissed her with all the
passion I could muster with both parents looking on.
When I came up for air there was an embarrassed moment
of silence.

Mom broke the silence with, "I think all this stuff is
supposed to take pictures. Can I be first?"

Everyone laughed as the awkward moment passed. I posed
Mom and covered my embarrassment with activity. Wanda
offered advice and in a few moments I had snapped my
first picture with the new camera.

The party was on. Mom had prepared a special lunch and
Wanda had baked a birthday cake. Afterward we loaded up
in my pickup and drove to a favorite swimming hole on
the creek a few miles away. Some of my friends were
there and I got envious looks, not all of them for my
birthday presents. Of course I took my camera and
snapped pictures of the women and girls in bathing
suits.

We swam and played games in the water. Wanda was like a
little kid when it came to swimming. She would take any
dare and dived out of an overhanging tree from the
highest branches with the bravest of the boys. I
couldn't be outdone by a woman so I had to screw up my
courage and follow her. I learned something new about
Wanda; she was very athletic and could out-swim and
out-dive most of the boys including me. She was a hit
with almost all my friends except for a couple of the
girls.

After a stop for hamburgers we drove home. Everyone was
worn out from all the day's excitement and Wanda
politely excused herself early. I walked to her car
with her and kissed her goodbye in the darkness.

"Thanks for a wonderful day; this has been the best
birthday I have ever had," I said and kissed her again.

"When you come over tomorrow I'll give you the rest of
your birthday present," she replied and kissed me again
before getting in her car and driving away.

When I walked back into the house Mom was waiting in
the kitchen alone. "Sit down Joe; it's time we had a
little talk."

I knew what the subject would be and I was afraid Mom
was going to put me in an impossible position. I had
never defied my parents but if Mom forbade me to see
Wanda I would have to disobey her. "This is about Wanda
isn't it?"

"Yes Joe it is. You two have behaved perfectly in
public except for that little scene in the living room
today. That can be forgotten; with the excitement of
the moment I can understand that you got carried away.
You are seventeen now and there's not much I could do
to stop what's been going on between the two of you and
while I don't approve you are mature enough to make
your own decisions. Times change and people change but
gossip remains the same. Do you understand what I am
saying?"

"Yes Mom, we don't want any gossip either."

"I talked with Wanda today and she is a very level
headed woman except when it comes to you. I like her
and sometime in the future I would welcome her as a
daughter-in-law but until then I expect you to be a
perfect gentleman in public."

It felt as if I had put down a heavy load. I hadn't
realized how much tension my little secret had caused
until this moment and now I felt as if I would float
away. A new emotion floated to the surface; I
discovered why a son loves his mother. A son can do no
wrong; only bend the rules a little in a mother's eyes.
I went to her and gave her a hug that expressed my
appreciation and love. "Thanks for understanding Mom."

"What's to understand? Wanda is a very bright woman and
she'll make a wife who'll keep you hopping for the rest
of your life. At the bottom of all this I'm proud to
have a son who can attract someone like her. Wanda and
I expect great things out of you."

Mom's last remark left me wondering about my perception
of women. I had been raised in a male dominated
environment but what she had said put a little dent in
my understanding of how things were supposed to be.

The following day Wanda surprised me with a suggestion
that we take a trip to visit Bill and Mary. We could
visit her old school and if I liked it perhaps I could
enroll after I graduated next year. We could see all
the sights like tourists and we wouldn't have to hide
the fact that we were lovers.

"What about Bill and Mary?" I asked.

"They know all about us. Mary's my sister and we don't
keep secrets; she's dying to meet the man who tamed me
to use her words. Did you tame me?"

"I hope not; you'd be boring as a lap dog."

"A dog I'm not, a little catty perhaps, but I
understand what you mean. What do you say; want to go?"

"I think it would be fun but I'll have to talk to Mom
and Dad first."

"I don't think you will have a problem there so now all
we have to decide is when to leave. Will your truck
make the trip? I need to bring back a lot of stuff and
it would be easier if we took the pickup."

I think so; Dad went over it before he gave it to me.
There's a cover that goes over the bed like a little
house Dad built when he wanted to haul stuff he didn't
want people to see. I could put it back on and we would
have a safe, dry place for your stuff. I guess we could
leave in a couple of days."

"How about next week? I have some prints to make for
Bill and we could deliver them when we go."

"Sounds good to me. I've never been more than fifty
miles from this place before."

"Except when we take a trip to the moon," Wanda said
with a wicked laugh.

A couple of days later Wanda took me shopping for some
clothes in a town. She picked out a suit and a couple
of casual outfits that were a little more mature than
my usual wardrobe. I could see the wisdom of her
choices and I did look her age when I dressed in her
choices.

Finally the big day arrived and I could hardly contain
my excitement. I woke up so early it was still dark.
Mom and Dad got up and helped me put my things in the
pickup. Mom made coffee and filled a thermos for Wanda
and me to drink on the road. Both hugged me as if I was
never to return. This was my first trip away from home
and for a moment I was more than a little scared. I
drove out of the farmyard and they waved goodbye as the
darkness swallowed my last sight of home.

Strangely the lights were on when I drove up to the
cabin. Wanda was up and ready to go.

"I see you couldn't sleep either," she said as I came
through the door.

"The sooner we start the sooner we get there. By the
time it gets light we'll be in places I've never seen
before," I replied.

"And tonight we'll do something we've never done
before."

"What's that?" I asked.

"We'll get to sleep beside the one we love and tomorrow
morning I'll not wake up in an empty bed."

The miles rolled by punctuated by small towns along the
highway. We had breakfast at a little restaurant in a
nameless town and continued on our way. Wanda was fun
as a traveling companion; she talked about the scenery
and pointed out places that would look good on a
postcard. At times she would sit close beside me with
her head on my shoulder and tease me until I gave
serious thought about stopping and dragging her in the
back of the truck.

Once on a lonely stretch of road she pulled her dress
up and "took my picture" with a lovely view of her
nether parts. We were two silly people, very much in
love, and having fun. When it came her turn to drive I
repaid her teasing in like coin.

We stopped at a roadside inn just before dark and
rented a cabin. I couldn't remember ever sleeping with
anyone in my entire life and sleeping with Wanda would
take some adjustment on my part. I woke up several
times during the night with various parts of the female
anatomy pressed against me and naturally I had to
respond. The sun was well up in the sky when we resumed
our trip the next morning and neither of us was in a
teasing mood, at least not that kind of teasing.

Wanda drove into Bill and Mary's driveway about six
that evening. They welcomed us and helped us put out
things in the guest room. I looked at Wanda with a
question in my eyes and she only winked back at me.
When we were alone she said, "Bill and Mary are a
little more liberal than the folks are where you live."

After dinner we talked into the night. Mary and Wanda
had to catch up on each other's lives and Bill and I
hadn't seen each other in a couple of years. Bill got
beers all around and when he handed me one Wanda
laughingly said, "You're teaching a minor bad habits."

"After what you've taught Joe I don't think a beer is a
bad habit. Mary watch him and keep your pants on; Joe
must be some kind of man to keep your horny sister in
line."

Three people laughed uproariously and I turned red as a
beet.

When the laughter died down Bill said, "Sorry Joe, I
didn't mean to embarrass you but you've made me proud
and proved what I've always said; men from the hills
make the best lovers."

"I can't argue with that," Wanda replied and gave me an
affectionate hug. "Mary if Bill isn't treating you
right I'll consider sharing Joe with you; sisters
always share."

I recovered from the shock of their ribald exchange and
found that I liked these people very much. "Don't I
have something to say about that?" I threw out as a
general question.

"Thanks Joe, you've just struck a blow for the
independence of men. Let's go out back and sit on the
patio and talk where we can have some peace and not
have to listen to the chatter of two women who want to
gossip."

"And what are you going to do if it isn't gossip about
the old home place?" Mary said to her husband's back as
Bill walked out the door.

I learned something that first night at Bill's; women
like Mary and Wanda had a fire in their belly and were
fiercely independent. They loved their men with the
same ferocity and expected their men to give them
enough space to show how much they could love. I was an
apprentice in more ways than one but I was a willing
apprentice and I would learn how to keep Wanda happy
just as I would learn to be a photographer.

The next morning I found that everyone slept late at
Bill's house, late by my standards. Around eight
o'clock people began stirring and coming out to the
kitchen to find I had already made coffee.

Wanda bragged on my cooking skills so I stirred up a
country breakfast with a little help from Mary. Bill
did justice to the food and proclaimed this was one
thing he missed about the country.

Mary gave me a hug in thanks and said, "If you ever get
tired of Wanda just give me a call and I'll leave
Bill."

I had gotten the hang of their jokes and replied,
"That's an offer I'll consider but Bill is a crack shot
and we'd have to be looking over our shoulder all the
time."

"Perhaps you should consider seeing Mary the next time
you wake up with a tent pole," Wanda said in mock
seriousness.

"By all means," Mary laughed, "Bill just wakes up."

"Joe lets get dressed and get out of this house full of
horny women; next they will be comparing the size of
our dicks."

That remark raised some derisive laughter from Mary and
Wanda. Bill and I finished dressing and he showed me
around his operation. He had an office at home and he
stored his merchandise it in the garage. We drove to a
printer's shop and loaded cases of four color pictures
and decks of cards. Most of the pictures I recognized
from prints Wanda and I had made at the cabin.

We returned home in time for lunch and after we
unloaded his station wagon ate in haste and left for
talks with a couple of studios about future shoots. At
one studio I admired some example shots the
photographer had displayed. When Bill explained that I
was Wanda's apprentice he went into great detail about
the techniques he had used to get the final results.
Business finished with the studios Bill drove me around
to see some of his customers.

An independent bus line had the contract to operate
between the base and town. The downtown stop was at a
huge arcade which had many little shops selling
trinkets and items of interest to the young soldiers.
There were two tattoo parlors already busy with
customers. We went to a newsstand and Bill introduced
me as one of his associates.

Bill talked with the owner and I wandered into a little
viewing room in back where he had a display of all the
stuff we did. I was pleased to find much of the stuff I
had picked was available. There were glossy prints that
Wanda and I had sweated over in the cabin and bound
magazines filled with pictures as familiar as a family
album.

When we left and began walking down the street to a
bookstore Bill asked me, "Didn't you see enough of
those pictures when you were making them?"

"I got my fill of that kind of picture pretty fast but
it is another thing to see them in a magazine or a
book. I saw prints in there that I had made and now
someone will want them enough to buy them. That's an
entirely different feeling."

"Shit Joe, you sound just like Wanda. No wonder that
the two of you got together. By the way,
congratulations, you've got good taste in women; Wanda
is one fine catch and from what I can see she's fell
for you hook, line, and sinker. How did you do it?"

"I don't know what I did; things just happened. The
more we saw of each other the more the years between us
melted away until they weren't important anymore."

"Want to throw in with us and help in the business?"

"I have another year of high school to finish and Wanda
and I have been talking about photography school. It'll
be a long time before I can answer that."

"Good answer but keep the offer in mind. I need Wanda
and after this summer I can see that I need you. Wanda
says you have the eye for good pictures. She told me
that you picked most of the pictures I'm selling now
and I will tell you the truth; they're selling better
than the older pictures. You see something that I
can't. I can sell whatever you two print but I would be
out of business if I had to choose the merchandise."

We arrived at the bookstore and while Bill talked with
the owner I looked around. The owner led me into a back
room where he kept his special items and I got a chance
to see what others were doing in our line of work. Two
magazines caught my attention and I asked Bill to get
them for me to study. To my surprise he asked no
questions and paid for them.

Back on the street we walked back to the car and drove
home. The garage was awash in boxes. Mary and Wanda had
been putting together orders while we made the rounds.
After dinner Bill and I made several deliveries and
finally returned home.

Bill and Mary worked on the books in the office and
Wanda and I watched TV in the living room. We talked
about my day and discussed the picture that had caught
my attention. I had been exposed to so many new things
that my mind was fairly buzzing with the overload.
Wanda took me to bed and put me to sleep in her own
special way.

The next morning I was up and about hours before
everyone else. I made a pot of coffee and studied the
magazines Bill had bought yesterday. I went out to the
garage and picked out a couple of Bill's magazines and
compared them to the others. An idea began to form as I
looked at the pictures and read the text. Mary walked
in and poured herself a cup of coffee and joined me at
the table.

"Reading porn so early in the morning Joe?"

"I guess so. The magazines don't sell all that well do
they?"

"How'd you guess? We turn just enough profit to keep
selling them."

"I think I have an idea. Want to hear it?"

"Shoot, I'm all ears," Mary said.

"Look at the magazine about the nudists. The pictures
aren't sexy; they are all about people doing routine
things without their clothes but when you read the text
it ties in with the pictures and together the pictures
and the text tells a coherent story."

Mary studied the magazine for a few minutes and when
she looked up said, "OK, I see what you mean about it.
What's your point?"

"Look at this magazine and read the text that goes with
the pictures."

Mary dutifully followed my instructions and when she
finished she looked at me expectantly not offering a
word.

"Were the pictures sexy?"

"Yes."

"Did the text tie the pictures together and make a
story?"

"No, they tried but it was too big a reach from one
picture to the next."

"Here are two of Bill's magazines and they are no
better. What if a series of pictures were shot to fit a
story? You'd have the coherence of the nudist magazine
and the sexy pictures of the porn magazine."

Mary thought for a few seconds and said, "People who
buy these magazines want to see pictures of sex. They
don't want to read a long story."

"I'll bet the same people read comic books too and a
comic book has very little text but it does have a
plot."

"Can't argue with that Joe but porn magazines have been
this way for a long time."

"Buggy whip salesmen did a land office business until
the car came along and then they became used car
salesmen."

Mary almost spilled her coffee she laughed so hard.
Bill walked in and asked, "What's so funny?"

When Mary got control of herself she replied, "After
this morning's talk with Joe I'm about to trash the
next edition of our magazine and start over. Joe get
Wanda up and lets have an editorial conference."

Much later and a second pot of coffee Mary and I sold
my idea to Bill and Wanda. Now we had a problem; where
to get the pictures. Wanda came up with an idea that
would work. Hire the models and bring them here and
shoot the pictures using the house as the props. I had
brought all my equipment with me and Wanda said she
could use my stuff for the shoot. The cover would be
the only color shots and she could do that with her 35
mm.

I thought Wanda was tough to work with until Mary co-
opted my services to help with the magazine layout.
Mary is a bitch when she works. I soon found out that
she was the sparkplug of the whole operation. I learned
more about how a magazine goes together than I ever
wanted to learn.

One day in a quiet moment I told her that the next time
I got an idea I would keep it to myself. She laughed
and asked me what I wanted for a pen name; assistant
editors had to have their name on the magazine. Funny,
Mary didn't appear so bitchy anymore.

I never thought I would be grateful to Miss Prune for
anything but her uncompromising standards had given me
the tools to help Mary with the writing. We worked long
into the night polishing each sentence until Wanda's
pictures and our text flowed together as a story.

Somewhere I found the time to write my parents and ask
them if I could stay for a couple of weeks longer; I
had found a job. Their answer was simple; be back in
time to start school or Dad would come looking for me
with his shotgun. In my family that was considered
humor.

Came the day when we delivered everything to the
printer and could take a break. We were too tired to do
much more than sit around the house and drink beer that
evening. Mary, Wanda, and I had beat our brains out on
the magazine while Bill had done double duty filling
orders and distributing the merchandise to the
customers. Something had changed while we had all
toiled away; we had become a close knit team and
friends. Bill and Mary had become the brother and
sister I never had.

"The next time I want to introduce you to a boyfriend
shoot me Mary," Wanda joked.

"I don't think there will be a next time. If you ditch
Joe you won't be welcome here."

"Thanks sister. What do you think Joe; have you grown
tired of your old lady?"

"No, I'm just too tired to enjoy her."

"A couple of days rest will take care of that. What do
you think Bill; do we have a best seller on our hands
or will we go bust."

"I think it will sell; I've talked the magazine up with
all my customers and told them about the new format.
What's surprising is my special customers have shown an
interest and they have never bought anything but
glossies before."

"One thing we haven't discussed and that is how much
Joe gets from sales," Mary said.

"I vote we make him a partner in this issue and give
him an eighth share of net," Bill said.

"It'll screw up my bookkeeping but I second that," Mary
agreed.

"I don't have to vote so I'll just keep giving you my
undivided attention," Wanda laughed and gave me a hug
and a peck on the cheek.

"What do you say Joe; want to join our unholy band?"
Bill asked.

"I think I did a couple of weeks ago. Wanda will have
to quit littering the woods with film boxes now."

RUMINATIONS OF AN OLD MAN

Where have all the years gone? That evening in Bill and
Mary's living room could have been yesterday not forty
odd years ago. What happened to the horny teenager and
the lonely woman exiled to a tiny cabin in the woods?
We got older, raised our children, and as time and
circumstances permitted made the kind of pictures we
liked.

Wanda has carved herself a niche as a nature
photographer and still shoots pictures of tree limbs,
flowers, and whatever scene strikes her fancy. Her work
has appeared on postcards, in some of the most
prestigious glossy magazines, and everything in
between.

My specialty has been nudes. I have an undying love for
the female form that has only grown from that time when
Wanda slowly undressed for me so long ago in the cabin.
Sometimes, when I'm lucky, I capture the excitement of
that moment when a young man had his first glimpse of a
beautiful woman naked and filled with passion. There is
no more pleasing sight on this earth.

Perhaps when Wanda wakes up we could...

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 65

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2009. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Bad Timing
by Jennifer (address withheld)

***

A man tries to you space age technology to cheat his
brother out of his inheritance, only to find that what
goes around comes around. (MF, tg, reluc, sci-fi)

***

July 22, 2054 - 11:56 PM

The dim light of the computer monitor cast an eerie
light across the otherwise dark room. My head turned
frequently toward the staircase behind me to make sure
that nobody was coming. With my heart pumping at a
hundred miles per hour, it was difficult to focus on
the task before me. My sweaty hand trembled as I placed
the next data cartridge into the laser tape drive.

This was the fifth one... "God I hope this is it!" The
machine whirred, the cartridge index appeared on the
screen. 1) Last Wi... "Ahh, yes! Here you are." I
quickly toggled to the data base launch menu, entered
the encrypted security password and kept my fingers
crossed.

The screen flashed "Security Password Verified, Welcome
Mr. Starr."

I quickly started scanning the document, looking for...
"There we go! Found it! One word. I just have to change
one word," I mumbled. "There we go... done!"

I hit the save icon and then manually revised the
date/time stamp on the file so as not to arouse any
suspicion. "Come on baby... hurry up and save... hurry
up and save!"

I ejected the cartridge and placed it back in it's
case. As I hurriedly reached to place it back on the
shelf, my elbow bumped the edge of a stack of books.
Thud!

"God damn it!" I said under my breath as one of the
books fell to the floor. "Fuck! Come on now... stay
calm... stay calm!"

I quickly placed the fallen book back on top of the
stack and straightened it out. I turned around to look
up the stairs to see if anyone had heard anything.
"Shit! A light!"

"Hello?" a male voice rang out from upstairs. "Is
anyone there?" There was a long pause and then, "Call
the police Lisa, I think there's someone downstairs.
I'll get the gun."

"Shit! He's coming!" I thought. I spun around and
turned off the computer. As the stairwell lights turned
on. I looked down at my wrist and pressed the glowing
amber "return" button on the remote command unit.

The space around me wavered and warped as my body
evaporated back into the time space continuum. In a
flash, I was gone. I was hoping that my presence went
undetected. But there was no way of knowing... except
to let time take its course.

May 8, 2079 - 11:31 PM

The atmosphere quivered around me. Slowly, my vision
cleared as the Alpha Command Research Center began to
materialize around me. I slumped to the floor, drained
of all my energy... my blood racing through my veins
from an adrenaline high.

"You all right soldier?!" A voice rang out.

"Yeah... I'm fine. Just give me a minute," I replied.
"I had a bit of a rough ride this time." The image of
my commanding officer, Captain Wilcox, came into focus.

"Well, were you successful lieutenant? Were you able to
get an ID on the assassin? Did you see who actually
shot President Kennedy!?"

"No sir," I replied. "I'm sorry, but there was no way
for me to get into the building without being seen. I
didn't want to breach the First Directive sir. I had to
abort."

"Damn it! We've been so close the past couple of
attempts. Shit!" He raised his head for a moment and
tried to regain his composure. "All right Starr, good
effort, we'll get it the next time. Get on over to
debriefing." He saluted me, turned and left the room.

As he shut the door, I started to chuckle to myself.
"Ahh, if they only knew what I'd just done!" I thought.
"Hell, I can hardly believe I went through with it. If
anyone ever found out, I'd be thrown out of the program
and court-martialed for sure."

"Please stand up sir." Another voice said. Three men in
sealed yellow suits hurried over and began to hose me
down with a gaseous mixture intended to reestablish my
atomic structure. "God this stuff fucking stinks," I
thought. "But certainly a small price to pay to be a
millionaire for the rest of my life!" A smirk of
satisfaction came across my face as I stood there
dreaming of all the possibilities.

My name is Stephan Starr. And as a secret member of the
army's first "Time Research Unit", I'd just pulled one
hell of a fast one. Not only on my superiors, but on my
stinking family as well. Please allow me to explain...

This all started 5 days ago. The day my father passed
away. For most people, the passing of a parent is a
pretty traumatic event. But in my case, I was hardly
phased. In fact, I was actually kind of excited in a
perverse sort of way. You see, I was never really close
with my father.

Since mom had passed away a couple of years before, my
relationship with my dad had only gotten worse. But
somehow I managed to put up a pretty convincing front
to my true feelings. After all, the only thing I was
really concerned about was my inheritance. The old man
was worth millions, and with me and my ass kissing
brother being the only surviving immediate family
members, well... I'd probably never have to work
another day in my life. Or at least, that's what I
thought.

May 6, 2079 - 1:01 PM

Two days ago on a dreary Wednesday, my brother John and
I met in a lawyers office to go over my father Last
Will and Testament. "Hello Stephan." John said as I
entered the room. "I should have known that you
wouldn't be late for this."

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?!" I shot back
in disgust. John said "Please spare me. You can drop
your act now. Dad's gone and you're probably thrilled
to death. All you've ever given a damn about is
yourself and all you've ever cared about is money!"

"Why you fucking..." I screamed as I lunged toward him.
"Gentleman! Please! Please!" the lawyer barked.
"There's nothing to be gained by all of this, please,
lets put the differences aside. If not permanently, at
least for the next half hour or so. We have business to
attend to."

We managed to pull ourselves together for the brief
task at hand. "One day..." I thought. "that ass was
going to get his. I swear it!"

The tension was broken was the sight of the laser
cartridge being placed on the desk in front of us.

"As you both know, this cartridge has been in secure
storage at The National Record Keeping Bureau for the
past 25 years. It was placed into storage by your
father on July 23, 2054. It was tagged as his Last Will
and Testament, and was intended to be read by his
surviving immediate family upon his death. This
cartridge has been certified as both authentic and
unaltered by the Bureau. Here is the certificate of
authenticity for your examination." He placed a green
official looking certificate on his desk in front of
us.

"So, if neither of you have any questions, I'd like to
commence."

"Let's get on with it," I said.

John nodded his head in agreement.

The lawyer placed the cartridge in his computer and
pressed a few buttons. I noticed him type in the
security password "g56y7k" and in a few moments, his
printer began to spit out three hard copies of the
Will. As he began to read aloud from the beginning of
this 50 plus page document, I could hardly contain
myself from looking ahead to get to the part that
really mattered.

After what seemed like an eternity, we were finally
there. The lawyer continued to read; "As for my
monetary possessions. They are to go solely and
entirely to my spouse if still living. If not, they are
to be given solely and entirely to my oldest son."

My heart seemed to skip a beat. I did a double take.
"Wait a minute! This can't be!" I yelled. "What the
hell is going on here?!"

"I'm sorry sir, I'm only reading what's here before
me," the lawyer said.

"He has TWO sons, what's this OLDEST shit!! There must
be some mistake!" I yelled.

"Please sir. Lets just remain calm until we finish
reading the entire document. We can go over the
specifics later if you like."

"Fuck that!!" I said. "I want to know what the hell
kind of farce this is." My eyes looked over at John and
glared. "You... you... you did this."

"Stephan, what are you talking about?!" John replied.
"How could I have done anything. The damn thing's been
locked up for twenty some years! Maybe Dad just forgot
to update it after you were born or something." A smug
look came across his face. "Isn't it ironic though, how
things just seem to work out, kind of poetic justice in
a way! Don't you think?"

"You fucking son of a bitch!" I screamed. The rest was
just a blur. The next thing I remember, I was back at
my apartment with a bottle of Tequila in my hand.

May 7, 2079 - 6:40 AM

I awoke early the next morning with one hell of a hang
over. I could hardly believe what had happened
yesterday. My entire life was ruined, and my brother,
my fucking brother was laughing his ass off at me. I
didn't understand it. Dad had submitted that will
before I was born. But yet he had assured me years ago
that he had updated it to include us both.

Somehow I knew that John had to be involved in this.
Perhaps he switched them or... I don't know! Fuck...
all that matters now is that dad's updated Will never
made it into "The Bureau" for storage... this outdated
version is all that fucking matters now! I buried my
head in my pillow, deep in despair.

A few moments later, the sound of my alarm clock shook
me out of it. I glanced over at the clock. "Shit! Gotta
get over to the base. I've got to snap out of this.
I've got a 'prep briefing' for an upcoming mission in a
couple of days." And then it hit me like a ton of
bricks.

An idea that was nothing more than brilliant. An idea
so good that I broke out laughing... hardly able to
contain myself. "That son of a bitch thinks he can
screw me does he... well... lets see who gets screwed
now!" I got up, took some aspirin, showered, shaved,
put on my uniform and headed off to the base.

During the drive there, I put some thought into my new
plan. "All right Stephan, think man... think!"

Everything needed to be perfect.

OK. All I have to do is to change the date, time, and
location on my remote command unit to read the night
before my dad's first Will was submitted to The Bureau.
Since the remote command unit is preprogrammed and is
the only piece of equipment responsible for my
destination, I should have no problem traveling to a
different destination without detection.

After all, technology had not yet discovered a way to
monitor a persons' location as they traveled in time.
All I really need to do is to come up with some way
that I can reprogram the remote command unit without
being noticed and pray that nobody decides to recheck
the settings before de-materialization.

Time flew by as I agonized over every detail. Before I
knew it, I was at the base. The guard (Private Johnson)
at the checkpoint religiously walked out to greet my
car as he had done time and time again. "Good morning
Lieutenant," the Private said.

"Good morning," I replied.

"May I see your security clearance pass sir?" he asked.

"Sure. Here you go." I flashed him my laminated ID
badge clipped to the pocket of my shirt.

For what seemed like the millionth time, he leaned over
to take a glance. "Thank you sir. All clear." He
signaled to the other guard inside as the gate began to
rise. He saluted me as I began to drive on.

Before me was Fort Williams, a small army base located
just outside of Virginia Beach. I was headed to the
Alpha Four Five Research Center, some 8 levels below
the main complex. A research center so secret, that not
even the White House knew of its' existence. Financed
solely through the Defense Department, it was the
country's only facility dedicated solely to the
exploration of time travel.

For the past fifty years or so, the government had been
running this experimental program with the hopes of one
day realizing their goal. Well, that goal was achieved
three years ago. And for the past two years, I've been
one of three 'Time Walkers' who got to ride shotgun on
one hell of a crazy ride. Currently our missions were
dedicated to researching historical events of the past.
But we all knew that it was no more than a front in
case the program was ever discovered.

The Pentagon sure as hell wasn't going to spend
billions of dollars on a historical research program,
that is unless that program might be able to be used to
our advantage in a time of war. But for now, we were
just getting our feet wet and earning our stripes,
studying the effects of time travel and understanding
the ramifications of our actions in the past. We had
three 'Directives' to abide by. Each with it own dire
set of potential consequences if broken. They were as
follows:

1) Observe only. Remain inconspicuous and undiscovered.

2) Never alter anything tangible. The time line must
remain unbroken and unchanged.

3) When in doubt. Abort the mission.

To this date, nobody had ever breached one, and I sure
as hell didn't want to be the first. It was a crazy job
with a lot of risks, but hey, someone had to do it.

I spent the next few hours in a mission briefing. My
intended goal was to travel back to 1964 to observe the
assassination of President John F. Kennedy. Thus
finally shedding some light on the remaining mysteries
of his death. As the details of the mission were laid
out before me, my mind seemed to wander off in another
direction.

Before the briefing was dismissed, I was informed that
the mission was to be moved up one day. I was to report
back to the base at 9:00 PM tomorrow evening, de-
materialization would be at 11:30 PM (it was found
through trial and error that time travel was more
accurate if executed during the cooler evening
temperatures). I was given some additional reading
materials and dismissed from the meeting.

"Get some rest soldier, tomorrow is an important day,"
Captain Wilcox said.

"Yes sir," I responded. "See you tomorrow."

I drove over to my gym for a light workout and then
headed back home. Later that evening I gave my brother
a call, almost as if to give him one last chance to
split things with me, but really just to enjoy his
'attitude' one last time before I changed his life
forever. As expected, he was an arrogant asshole. If
not already, talking to him just further solidified my
plan in stone. Nothing was going to change my mind now.

May 8, 2079 - 6:45 AM

The next day went rather quickly. I left the house at
around 7:30AM and spent the entire day running around
doing a bunch of errands. It was a good thing that I
had a lot of things to do. I was so nervous that it
helped take my mind off things.

The day flew by as I never returned home, and before I
knew it, it was time to get over to the base. I
approached the checkpoint and rolled my window down.
This time neither of the men came out to my car, in
fact, I only saw one. Private Johnson sitting in the
window. "You can go on through sir" he yelled to me
from inside.

"You're not going to check my badge tonight?" I
replied.

"Not tonight sir if you don't mind, I twisted my knee
this afternoon and I'm having a hard time getting
around right now," he said.

I saluted as the gate raised before me.

"That's amazing!" I thought. "I didn't think that there
was anything that could EVER stop him from coming out
to my car and checking my ID, oh well, there's a first
time for everything." I thought nothing of it and drove
onward.

The preparation process was rather simple and before
you knew it, it was time to put on 'the silver suit'.
This special time travel suit and all of its components
were made of some type of experimental nickel alloy. It
seemed that it was the only element able to be
teleported back through time other than flesh and
blood. I took the suit into the changing room and
striped off all of my clothes. In a matter of moments I
had the suit on and zipped up.

My heart pounded as my right hand reached down toward
the remote command module on my left wrist. I paused
for a moment and then typed in the date of July 22,
2054 - 11:45 PM.

As for the location, I entered in the computer
generated latitude and longitude of the basement of my
parents home in Philadelphia PA. God help me if I was
caught. I stepped out of the room and headed over
toward the de-materialization point. Numerous
technicians filled the room going over safety check
lists and monitoring all of the systems.

"You ready soldier?" Captain Wilcox asked.

"Ready as ever sir," I replied.

I put on my helmet and stepped onto the de-
materialization platform. As the lights in the room
dimmed, clouds of dry ice (intended to lower the air
temperature around me) were billowed over me from
several pipes located above my head. Various lasers cut
through the mist and scanned my body... entering every
coordinate into the computer.

"Initiate countdown sequence!" the Captain barked. The
room lit up like a Christmas tree as a computer
generated voice started to countdown.

"De-materialization in T-minus 10 seconds. Mark. 10...
9... 8... 7... 6... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1... 0...
initiate de-materialization."

I pressed the glowing green button on my wrist, and
instantaneously, the world around began to twist and
warp. With a quick flash of light, I was gone.

May 8, 2079 - 11:31 PM

Seconds later, the atmosphere in the room began to
quiver once more. I had completed my little 'plan' and
was re-materializing back in my own time. I slumped to
the floor. "Mission Complete," I thought.

"You all right soldier?!" A voice rang out.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Just give me a minute," I replied. "I
had a bit of a rough ride this time."

The image of my commanding officer, Captain Wilcox,
came into focus. "Well, were you successful lieutenant?
Were you able to get an ID on the assassin? Did you see
who actually shot President Kennedy!?"

"No sir," I replied. "I'm sorry, but there was no way
for me to get into the building without being seen. I
didn't want to breach the First Directive sir. I had to
abort."

"Damn it! We've been so close the past couple of
attempts. Shit!" He raised his head for a moment and
tried to regain his composure. "All right Starr, good
effort, we'll get it the next time. Get on over to
debriefing." He saluted me, turned and left the room.

May 9, 2079 - 3:21 PM

It was so late when I finally got home that there was
nothing I could do to see if my mission had been a
success. So, I tried to calm myself down and get some
sleep. "This should be one hell of a day!" I thought.
"At this very moment... I should be a millionaire!"

I laughed myself to sleep thinking, "My only regret is
that I couldn't have again been in the lawyers office a
couple of days ago to see the expression on John's face
when the REVISED passage was read!"

You see, I had just traveled back in time to alter my
fathers' Last Will and Testament. Albeit the version
that was intended to be replaced by my father, but the
version that actually made it to the lawyers office
after my brother did his meddling. If all went right,
two days ago, that stinking lawyer should have quoted
the following from my fathers' Will...

"As for my monetary possessions. They are to go solely
and entirely to my spouse if still living. If not, they
are to be given solely and entirely to my YOUNGEST
son..." John would be left out entirely. Everything
will have come to me instead! It was simply a stroke of
genius.

May 9, 2079 - 10:59 AM

I awoke slowly with another monumental headache.
Nothing out of the ordinary, it was pretty typical to
feel like shit after a mission. But this time for some
strange reason, my body felt as though it had been run
over by a truck. I stumbled into the bathroom , took a
leak, and stepped into the shower. The hot water felt
great as it flowed over my face and body. I rubbed my
face and eyes in an effort to wake up. "Ouch!" I said.
I had just poked myself in the eye with a nail. I
looked down at my fingers. "Shit... I didn't realize
they were getting quite that long."

I went back to showering thinking nothing of it. After
toweling off, I clipped my nails, dried my hair and
brushed my teeth. I turned around to close the shower
curtain and was startled by the amount of body hair
left on the floor of the shower. I turned on the water
and rinsed it out.

Now that I was fully revived from my deep sleep, I
decided that it was time to give John a call and check
out my handiwork. "Hmmm, lets see, what day is it? Oh
yeah, Saturday." I could hardly stand it much longer.
The phone rang several times until finally it picked
up... "Hi, you've reached 587-67..." Click. I hung up.

"Damn it! It figures that the son of a bitch wouldn't
be in... I'll have to call him later," I said.

I was really disappointed. I had to get a hold of him,
there was just no other way to check things out, or was
there. "Wait a minute. I had a copy of the Will left
over from my meeting at the lawyers office the other
day. Now where the hell did I put it?"

After rummaging around a bit, I finally found it wadded
up in the trash can under my desk.

"Well, that's not a good sign," I thought somberly to
myself. My heat raced as I began to straighten it out.
I turned to the appropriate page and closed my eyes for
a moment. "OK, here we go, keep your fingers crossed."
I opened my eyes and scanned for the appropriate text.
I read aloud.

"As for my monetary possessions. They are to go solely
and entirely to my spouse if still living. If not, they
are to be given solely and entirely to my YOUNGEST
SON!!" I screamed with joy as I threw the papers into
the air. "I did it! I fucking did it!" I yelled. I
really can't wait to find John now, I thought.

I had so much energy that I didn't know how I'd sit
still until John got home. I decided that I'd head out
to the gym and work off some extra steam, come back in
a couple of hours and get a hold of him then. I threw
some workout clothes together and started to get
dressed. When I opened my dresser drawer, I found quite
a little surprise.

"What?

Where the hell did these come from?" I thought as I
held up a pair of skimpy black satin panties. "How did
they get in with my stuff?" I wondered. "I guess it
must have gotten mixed up with my clothes downstairs in
the laundry room."

I threw it on the dresser top and went back to getting
dressed. I slipped on a pair of jockey shorts, sweat
pants, tee and sweat shirt and was ready to go. I
grabbed my duffel bag and was off.

The drive went quickly as I joyfully sang out loud with
the radio. I could only daydream of what to do with my
millions. "Today is one hell of a day!" I thought.
After parking, I grabbed my things and went inside.
There I presented my membership card and drivers
license to the beautiful young attendant sitting at the
front desk.

"Good day Mr... ah, Starr," she said as she gazed at my
drivers license. "You may want to get this fixed," she
said as she gave it back to me. "Looks like you've got
a 'typo' on your license. Unless of course you're Ms.
Stephan Starr!" she chuckled.

"What?" I replied as I took the license to see for
myself. "Well. I guess you're right. I've never noticed
that before. Thank you." I said as I put it back in my
wallet. "Have a nice day ma'am."

"You too Ms. Starr." She said laughing and giving me a
smile.

I turned and headed off toward the locker room.

After changing, I went out to the 'nautilus' equipment
and did some stretching to get ready to do my
'circuit'. The first few machines seemed to be much
more difficult than usual for me. I felt like I had a
lot of energy, but for some reason, everything was such
a labor. After 10 reps on the rowing machine, I was
completely out of breath and sweating up a storm.
"Wow!" I thought. "I must be more wiped out than I
thought from yesterday."

I got off and rested a minute before adjusting the seat
and sitting down on the butterfly machine. When I sat
down, I noticed that the bars were a little higher than
usual for me. "I always have the seat on the third
peg..." I got off and moved the seat up one more peg.

"There. That's better." I grumbled. As I began to do my
first rep, I strained with all my might to squeeze the
two bars together. I released them and sat there
bewildered for a moment. "What the fuck?" I thought. "I
guess it's just not my day for working out. Screw it.
I'm just gonna take a shower and get on home."

I staggered into the locker room, sat down on the bench
and collected myself for a second before stripping and
heading into the showers. The cool water felt great
over my quivering body.

As I washed, I noticed a lot of body hair sticking to
my soap bar. "This is really weird," I said to myself.
"I wonder if something happened to me on my last jump.
I'd better get into the base and see 'the doc' sometime
this afternoon."

I dismissed it and went back to washing my face and
hair. Back at my locker, I dried off and began to get
dressed. As I was putting on my clothes, my eyes
happened to glance over at some guy getting dressed
across the room from me. I was surprised that I noticed
how well endowed he happened to be. "That guy's hung
like a horse!" I thought.

I shook my head quickly, as if to snap myself out of
it. I finished getting dressed, and headed out past the
front desk to go to my car. "Have a nice afternoon Ms.
Starr." The same girl behind the desk said in a matter
of fact way.

I just froze for a moment and then continued on my way.

I was really looking forward to giving John a call.
Reveling in his misfortune would certainly snap me out
of this 'Twilight Zone' type day that I'd been having.
As I drove along the freeway, my mind again wandered
off, thinking of ways that I could spend my new
fortune. And soon enough, I had completely forgotten
about my unsettling morning at the gym.

When I arrived at the apartment, I threw my duffel down
on the floor and ran over to the phone. Just before I
got to the bedroom, I tripped over my sweat pant leg
and went tumbling to the floor. Without thinking much
about it, I got up, sat on the bed and started dialing
the phone. My long nails clicked on the buttons as I
dialed. "Damn, I thought I just clipped these this
morning." After a couple of rings he picked up.

"Hello?" John said.

"Hi John. It's me," I replied.

"Hey! How are you doing? I was worried about you. I
hadn't heard from you in a couple of days. It seemed
like you took the news pretty hard," he said.

"News?" I said. "What news are you talking about John?"

"Come on Steph, you know, about being left out of dads
Will. Surly you didn't forget!" he said.

"Wait a minute. I got a copy of it here. He didn't
leave me out!" I said in defiance.

"Look, we went over this Steph, the Will said the
youngest son. But that does mean, youngest son... not
the youngest in the family," he stated.

"But... what? But I'm the youngest son and... what's
with this Steph stuff anyway?!" I demanded.

"Hey, have you been drinking or something Steph? Are
you all right?" John asked.

I was so furious that I just hung up the phone. "I've
got to get over to his house and figure out what the
hell happened," I thought. I wanted to get over there
as soon as possible, so I stood up, and began to change
clothes. I threw my sweat shirt to the floor as I
started walking over to the closet.

I felt my underwear riding up the crack of my butt, so
I reached my hand down the back of my sweatpants to
straighten things out. But instead of thick cotton, my
hand grasped something else. I ripped my sweats off and
looked down. I was wearing panties! Pink silk panties!

"Holy shit!" I started to hyperventilate.

I ran over to the dresser on opened the drawer where I
kept my underwear. I almost fell to the floor. Instead
of Jockey shorts and boxers I saw a drawer full of
women's underwear! "Oh no! Not this! This can't be
happening!" I screamed. I ran to the mirror and pulled
off my tee shirt. As I looked at myself closely, I
could see that indeed my suspected fears appeared to be
coming true.

Something went wrong on my mission! Something went
terribly wrong! A-and it appears that it somehow has
affected my past! I ran to my wallet and pulled out my
drivers license. Staring at it for a moment and then
reading it aloud, "Ms. Stephanie Starr. Stephanie?! Oh
my fucking god!"

I dropped it to the floor and began to cry.

Moments later, "OK... OK, I've got to pull myself
together," I thought. "Think man, think!" Somehow I
needed to figure out what had happened and most
importantly, what to do about it. I again picked up my
drivers license and began to stare at it.

"Wait a minute. My birthday, it's changed too. I was
born on April 27, not April 29! What the hell could
have happened!? I don't get it. Somehow I must have
done something to change my own birthday... and in
turn... change my sex as well! But what? What the hell
could I have done?

Think man... OK, I jumped back to the evening of July
23, 2054. Lets see, today's date is May 9, 2079. I was
born on April 27, 2055. That was 24 years and a month
ago and the date I jumped to was some 8 or 9 months
before that. Wait a minute! Holy shit! 9 months! Oh my
god... the date that I jumped to... somehow how I must
have changed something. Something that affected my own
conception! Oh my god! What have I done? What have I
done!"

Again I buried my head in my hands and began to cry.
After a few minutes, I staggered into the bathroom to
take another look at what was happening to me. The
first thing that struck me was my lack of body hair. In
fact, as I rubbed my hand over my chest, the remaining
hair seemed to fall out before my eyes! My nipples
seemed tender as well.

"Oh my god... I'm probably going to start growing
tits!" I gasped aloud.

I then noticed that I was shorter, most definitely 5 or
6 inches. It was also pretty obvious that I had lost 20
or 30 pounds as well. My skin seemed a bit softer...
maybe finer. And my nails, my god damn nails just kept
fucking growing. They must have been nearly an inch by
now. I grabbed my nail clippers and went to work again.
Maybe subconsciously I was trying to stave off what was
inevitably happening to me. I threw them on the counter
top and put my hands to my face in disbelief.

"Come on now. Think! There's got to be something that
you can do... just think!" And then it came to me.
"Maybe it's not to late... maybe it'll still work!" I
had to get to the base before it was too late. I had to
try to sneak into the base and do an unauthorized jump.

"If I could just jump back just a couple of days... I
could warn myself... tell myself not to try it. Then
none of this would have ever happened, and when I jump
back to my own time, everything should be back to the
way it was. I'll lose my inheritance for sure that way,
but shit... that's a small price to pay to get my life
back again."

I ran over to the closet and pulled out my uniform.
"I've got to get there fast. Before I change too much.
Hopefully I can get past the checkpoint, the rest
should be fairly easy." Hurriedly, I put on my uniform.
My body had already changed enough that I had a hard
time keeping my pants up. I had to roll my sleeves up
as well. After all was said and done, I still thought I
could pass as myself, as long as I hurried. I grabbed
my wallet and headed out the door. As the elevator
doors opened, I was confronted by Jim Wright, an
acquaintance of mine from upstairs.

He greeted me. "Hi Stephan, how's it going?"

"Fine Jim, and you?" I said. Thank god... he called me
Stephan! I thought to myself.

"Don't you ever get the weekend off?" he asked.

"Well sometimes I do. But today I just need to put in
some extra time... Uncle Sam can be pretty demanding
you know," I said while forcing a fake smile. Finally
the door opened on the first floor.

"Well I'll catch you around Jim."

"OK, take it easy," he said.

I waved politely and headed out to my car. When I got
in, the first thing that I noticed was that I couldn't
reach the petals. "I'm fucking shrinking!" I quipped in
a panicked tone. "Got to hurry... got to hurry before
it's too late!"

The drive seemed to take forever. I'm not sure, but I
felt like I had done some more transforming over the
past half-hour or so. I was afraid to look at myself,
so I turned the rear view mirror away from me out of
fear for what I might see. As I approached the base I
pulled over to the curb for a moment to pause. I
strained to see who was on duty at the checkpoint
tonight.

"Good, it looks like Private Murphy. He's usually a
little more lax than Johnson. I've got to pull this off
somehow. Thank god it's dark outside." I dimmed the
dashboard lights a bit and put on my hat. I swallowed
hard and pulled up to the gate. It was obvious that
Murphy recognized my car. He opened up the door and
stepped outside. "Evening sir," he said.

Trying to look causal, I rested my face in the palm of
my left hand.

With my right hand I held out my ID badge.

"That's OK sir... I think I've seen it a few times
before," He chuckled. He turned and waved to his
partner, who in turn, raised the gate. "Have a good
night sir," Johnson said as he saluted.

I gave a quick nod and took off through the gate.

"Thank god! I di..." my voice cracked as I tried to
speak aloud. "My voice... what's happened to my
voice?!" I said in horror while clutching my throat.
"I've got to hurry, or it'll be to late."

I pulled up to the secured parking area and slid my
access card into the card reader. "Hopefully there
shouldn't be anyone around this time of night." I
thought. I parked the car, got out and headed to the
door. I almost tripped over my pant legs. So I quickly
bent over and rolled them up.

I was shocked that I had to roll them up at least 8
inches or so. When I stood back up I took note that all
of my clothes were equally as baggy. One inside the
main door I made a quick right turn toward the officers
entrance. I was about 20 feet away from the night
watchman at the front desk who raised his head from his
newspaper momentarily. I heard his voice from behind
me.

"Evening sir."

I raised my hand and gave an abrupt wave of
acknowledgment without turning around. I fumbled
nervously with my access card and slid it into the
slot. A computer voice shot back, "Card verification
accepted. Please place hand on scanner for fingerprint
identification."

I thought to myself, "This had better work!"

The pale blue light made two sweeps over my palm, not
unlike a photocopy machine. I was relieved to hear,
"Fingerprint identification positive. Good evening
Lieutenant Starr."

With that the airlock before me depressurized,
released, and swung open. I quickly walk through, and
when on the other side, wiped the sweat from my brow
with my forearm. Inadvertently, I knocked my hat off my
head. As I reached down to pick it up, hair fell in
front of my eyes! "Jesus Christ!" I quipped as reached
up to feel my lengthening mane.

I picked up my hat and quickly started running down the
hall to the elevator. That's when I noticed it, the
bouncing of my chest. My heat skipped a beat as I
stopped in silent horror. I moved my jacket aside and
gripped my chest with both hands. The hair stood up on
the back of my neck as I firmly squeezed two small
breasts under my shirt.

"Time's running out! I've got to hurry! Please God, let
me make it!" I continued running to the elevator and
pressed the down button, almost breaking one of my half
inch fingernails! Once inside, I pressed level B8, and
began my decent eight floor underground.

After making my way through several more security
points, I finally reached my destination... the time
lab. I inserted my security card into the scanner.

"Card verification accepted." The computer said.
"Please enter 12 digit security access number."

I typed it in as quickly as I could.

"Security access number verification accepted. Please
place eye in front of optical scanner for retinal
identification." The bright blue light flashed across
my left eye.

The computer answered "Retinal verification not
accepted. Please place eye in front of optical scanner
for second attempt of retinal identification. Security
alert status activated. You have 15 seconds before
security is alerted. 15... 14... 13... "

"Oh shit! It's too late!" I said in a panic. I placed
my other eye in front of the scanner and pressed the
start button. Once again the bright blue light tracked
across my face until it pierced deep within my eye. I
said a silent prayer as the countdown continued. "7...
6... 5... Retinal verification accepted. Security alert
canceled. Good evening Lieutenant Starr."

I closed my eyes and said my thanks as the heavy steel
door swung open.

I quickly ran over to the storage room and claimed my
'silver suit'.

I undressed nervously. Intentionally trying not to look
at my body, I couldn't afford any more distractions
right now. The fact that one of my eyes didn't scan
properly had me freaked out. Our 'silver suits' were
genetically encoded with our DNA as a security measure.
If the 'suit' didn't get a positive DNA match from me,
I was finished.

The jump would be aborted and security would be all
over the place in a matter of seconds. The 'suit' was
extremely large on me. I zipped it up and started
setting the target date and location on the remote
command unit. I set it for my apartment, 3 days ago...
May 6, 2079 - 8 AM.

I knew that my old self was off reading the Will at the
lawyers then. That way I knew I could materialize
undetected and still have plenty of time to track my
old self down and stop him from making the jump back to
my parents house. Then since the interference with the
past will have never taken place. I should transform
back into my normal self and be able to use the 'silver
suit' to leap back to my own time and continue my life
as if nothing had ever happened. "There... all
programmed." I said.

I quickly ran around the room activating all of the
necessary systems. I bypassed most safety checklists to
save time. With all of these systems turned on...
someone was bound to wonder what the hell was going on
down here. I probably had two minutes before security
would be down here as a precaution. I quickly ran over
to the targeting grid and stood there as a number of
lasers began to scan my body. I locked on my helmet and
stood motionless in a cloud of dry ice. Flashing lights
filled the room. The computer generated voice started
to countdown.

"De-materialization in T-minus 10 seconds. Mark. 10...
9... 8... 7... 6... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1... 0...
initiate de-materialization."

I pressed the glowing green button on my wrist, and
once more , the familiar warping of the world around me
began to take place. As I began to de-materialize, I
felt a sense of relief. I had made it this far. The
hard part was over.

Now all I had to do was to find myself in the past and
do some fancy talking, or so I thought. A few moments
later, I could see the walls of my bedroom beginning to
come into focus. I was almost there. But as things
started to become more and more solid around me, I
started to feel strange. Before I had completely
materialized, I became dizzy and blacked out.

***

I awoke face down on the floor. At first I had no
recollection of where I was... until I noticed that I
was wearing my helmet. Then it all started to come
back. Still sitting on the floor, I propped myself up
against my bed to clear my head for a few moments.

I released the airlock on my helmet and pulled it off
to get some fresh air. As I did, waves of long golden
hair fell all around me. I grabbed it and pulled it in
front of my face to stare at it. If I had any moment of
peace to forget about my predicament, it was surely
over now. "Wait a minute." I said slowly. "My hair
wasn't nearly this long just a few minutes ago. What
the hell's going on? How long was I blacked out?"

I quickly looked down at the remote command unit on my
wrist to check the status of my arrival and the current
time. "Oh my god!" I gasped. "Something went wrong. I
didn't materialize at 8:00 AM on May 6... I
materialized at 8:00 AM on May 8! It's currently 2:47
PM... so I must have been out on the floor for over six
hours!"

I tried to calm myself down. I still had over six hours
to find myself and put an end to all of this. I thought
hard about what I was doing in the past on this
specific day.

"Let's see... I was out all day running around. Shit!
I'll never be able to find myself. The only place that
I'll have any chance is to head myself off is at the
base. The only problem is that I can't remember what
time I got there. I think it was some time between 8:30
and 9:00 PM, but I can't be sure. That's OK. I can do
this. It's going to work," I said over and over as I
tried to reassure my self. "First things first. I've
got to get myself cleaned up a bit."

I stood up, placed my helmet on the bed, and headed
into the bathroom. As I did, hair again fell in my face
reminding me that over the past six hours, my body
transformation hadn't done much slowing down. My heart
pounded heavily as I turned on the light in the
bathroom.

I didn't want to look at my face first... I was afraid.
So I decided to take off the 'suit' first. The 'suit'
was so big on me that the contour of my body was
completely hidden behind it. First I pulled off my
gloves. It seemed so strange. The hands I looked at
were no longer mine. They were so thin and delicate...
and with nails at least an inch long.

I started to hyperventilate as I reach up to unzip the
front of my suit. I decided to do it quickly. Somehow I
thought that it might be easier on me. So with my eyes
closed, I unzipped it down to my waist and allowed the
loose fabric to fall off my shoulders and arms to leave
my entire upper torso bare. "OK Stephan... take a deep
breath... everything's going to be all right."

I open my eyes and reeled back against the wall in a
combination of shock and horror. "Jesus... NO!" I
shrieked in a high pitched voice. "I've got tits!" I
reached up and grabbed them. They seemed absolutely
huge to me. My tiny hands couldn't even fit around
them. I cupped them, allowing their full weight to rest
their momentarily. I instinctively raised my head to
look at my reflection in the mirror.

"Oh my God!" My voice trembled. I had completely
changed. As I looked hard at the face in the mirror, I
could still see myself. It's just that my old self was
softened. My features slightly changed... now so
feminine and delicate. Behind the full lips, high cheek
bones, dainty nose, and flowing blonde hair... it was
still me. I again gazed down at my naked torso.

My breasts stuck out from my thin, almost bony, body
like two balloons. I touched them lightly with my
fingers. Then instinctively, I started kneading them in
disbelief. They were so solid and firm. The nipples
seemed so big, so hard. My eyes traveled downward
looking over my impossibly thin waist and smooth
stomach.

The sight of my 'silver suit' hanging precariously over
my broad hips sent another chill through my body. "Oh
my god," I gasped as I realized what might be there (or
not be there) when I took off the rest of my suit.

I knew one thing. I should have had one hell of a hard
on about now... but I felt nothing. I tried to
concentrate, to see if I could feel my cock. But still
nothing. I slowly unzipped the rest of my 'suit' and
let it drop to the floor. I was simply speechless. My
cock was gone! Nothing left but some sparse blond pubic
hair.

I spread my legs apart a bit and noticed a familiar
looking geometry. It was just that I wasn't used to
seeing it on myself! I slowly moved my hand down my
flat stomach and in between my legs. My fingers slid
into a damp slit. I quickly pulled it back as if I had
just touched a hot stovetop. I looked at my wet hand
before me. I raised it to my face and inhaled.

The smell that greeted me was again familiar. I slowly
reached my hand back down to my new vagina and started
to explore some more. Before I knew it I was panting in
excitement. The feelings were so new and so different.
I slid to the floor and began to masturbate.

With one hand rubbing my tits and the other my
clitoris, it wasn't long before I was shuttering with
pleasure. As my orgasm subsided, I shook... and then
began to cry. "Please god... please. Just let me get my
old body back," I prayed. "I don't want to be a
woman... I just want to be myself again."

After a few minutes, I got up and showered. As I did, I
continued to pray, hoping that somehow, God would have
mercy on me.

While drying myself off, I tried to make sense of
everything. "How could I have materialized on the wrong
date?" I wondered. "Perhaps my genetic imprint was off
by enough that it caused some type of malfunction.
Well, at least I got here... that's all that really
matters."

I was distracted by my own reflection in the mirror. It
seemed so strange to see someone else's reflection
there, moving just as I did. It made it seem even
stranger that it was a reflection of the other sex. I
again became transfixed by the sight of breasts
protruding from my chest. I once more held them in
wonderment.

"Well Stephan. It seems like we've got a bit of a
problem here. I don't think any of my clothes are going
to fit this body of mine here."

One thing was for sure. I definitely knew that if I
didn't make myself look presentable, my old self
wouldn't take my new self seriously enough to even give
me the time of day. I had to find something to wear
besides my old male clothes. I went to my dresser
drawer and pulled out an envelope where I usually kept
some extra cash. I found slightly over two hundred
bucks.

"Shit! That's not enough... and I have absolutely no
access to any other money while I look like this."

Then it dawned on me. "Lisa's stuff! I wonder if I can
use that?!" My sometimes girlfriend had gone out to
dinner with me for my birthday a few weeks ago. She had
inadvertently forgotten her clothing and overnight bag
when she left in the morning. I ran to the closet and
grabbed her things.

"Hmmm, if this dress fits..." It was a black and white
floral party dress that came to about mid-thigh. "A
little formal, but it'll work." I thought.

I laid it on the bed and opened her overnight bag. I
gulped hard at the sight of her lingerie inside. "I
never thought I'd see the day that I'd ever be putting
this stuff on," I said aloud.

I picked up a pair of white silk and lace thong
panties. "Oh great, it figures she had to wear a thong
that night." I moaned in exasperation. It seemed so
small, like it wouldn't cover anything. But I guess I
didn't have much that needed to be covered right now
anyway. I found the front and stepped into it. It felt
so strange to feel the fabric moving up my smooth legs.
I squatted slightly with my legs apart and pulled them
up over my hips.

I felt it expand tightly over my new form. I turned to
look at my rear in the mirror. All that was visible was
a small triangle of cloth above my cheeks. From their,
the tiny thong disappeared between my full ass to
reaper again in the shape of another tiny triangle
barely covering my smooth crotch in the front. In fact,
my sparse golden pubic hair was visible through the
lace floral pattern. The sides arched high above my
protruding hips.

"Oh my GOD!" I gasped. It was a sight I'd seen many
times before. In fact. It looked exactly like the sight
I'd seen just a few weeks before, on Lisa! It was no
different than any other woman's pussy I'd ever seen,
smooth and flat The only problem was that it was now on
me!

Again I reached into the bag. This time pulling out her
lacy matching bra. I looked at the size. It was a 36 C.
Fortunately, it hooked in the front... so I slipped my
arms through the straps and pulled it up over my
shoulders. I pulled the fabric down and over my bare
breasts. I struggled to get it hooked, but I finally
did. It was way too tight.

"Fuck. That's just great I thought." I tried to loosen
the straps and try again, but it was no use, it just
wasn't going to fit. I discarded it on the bed and
hoped that I could wear the dress braless. I next
unraveled some black stockings. I curled them up and
placed my foot inside. I pulled them up my legs to
their stopping point, just below my crotch.

The cool tight panty hose felt so different, so strange
to me. I next unbuttoned the dress and slid it on. At
least it seemed to be my size. As I buttoned up the
front, the waist contracted to fit snugly to my thin
waist. My wide hips and rounded ass filled the fairly
tight fitting skirt with a curvaceous silhouette.
Fortunately, I was able to button the front over my
large breasts. They filled the top of my dress with a
shape that would cause any man to stare lustfully.

My slightly pointed and up turned nipples made a
ghostly imprint in the fabric alluding to what was
contained behind it. I turned to look at myself in the
mirror. It was almost unfathomable what I saw. As I
looked myself over, it became apparent that my hair was
going to be a problem. I had absolutely no experience
in styling hair like this. Then I had an idea, I had
plenty of time, so I thought I'd let a professional
handle this mess.

I took a brush to it, found an old rubber band, and
pulled it into a pony tail. "At least that will hold it
for a while." I thought. I went to the closet and
slipped on Lisa's black low heels. They pinched my toes
tightly. "Great, they're to small too," I said in
exasperation. "I guess I have to buy some new shoes as
well, but for now, these will have to do." I grabbed my
money, threw it in Lisa's purse, and was on my way.

As I exited my apartment building, I was acutely aware
of the looks that I was getting from people. Its just
that as a man, I wasn't used to being checked out by
everyone passing by.

This is so humiliating, I thought. I sure didn't help
matters that my braless tits bounced seductively with
each and every step that I took. All I wanted to do was
to grab them with both hands and restrain them, but I
quickly came to my senses. I raised my hand and quickly
hailed a cab. Once inside I told the driver to take me
to the Metro Mall on the outskirts of town.

When I arrived, all I wanted to do was to get this hair
fixed and get the hell out of there. I couldn't stand
all of the stares I was getting. Seeing things from the
other side, all I could think was, "My god, men are so
obvious when they stare!

It actually made me sick to my stomach to think that
other men were checking me out. I knew what they where
thinking. What was also strange was that women were
checking me out too. "How can women take living like
this?" I wondered. All of the looks made me feel self
conscious, almost as if somehow people could really see
that I was still a man.

I nervously turned and gazed at myself in a storefront
window. The sight of my jiggling breasts greeted me to
remind me that nobody was going to peg me for a man!
Finally, I made it to a Women's shoe store. "9 West...
that looks like it will do just fine."

I was greeted by a young lady about my age. "Good
afternoon Ms. Is there something that I can help you
find today?"

"Well, actually yes. I'd like to find another pair of
shoes similar to what I'm wearing. These have gotten a
little small for me," I said.

She guided me over to a display and showed me several
similar styles.

"Do you have a preference for any?" She asked.

"No not really," I said. "Why don't you just pick out a
couple and I'll try them on to see which ones I like."

"All right. Give me a minute, I'll be right back. What
size do you wear?" She asked.

"That's a good question," I responded. I kicked off my
right shoe and looked at the size. "These are size 8...
so I guess maybe an 8 r or 9?"

"Sure, I'll bring both. Be right back." She turned and
went to the stock room.

I sat down on the bench and kicked off my other shoe.
"God that feels good," I thought. I leaned back and
relaxed. "Those fucking things were killing me." In a
few moments, she returned carrying several boxes.

"Here we are," She said.

I slid to the front of the bench and started to bend
down to try on a pair.

"Here. Let me get those for you," she insisted. She
knelt down on the floor in front of me and opened a
box. As she leaned forward to slip the shoe on my foot.
I noticed that she glanced upward for a moment. What
awaited her was a full view of my crotch between my
open legs.

"Oh my god!" I thought. "I'm sitting like a fucking
guy!" My legs were spread apart at a fairly large
angle, exposing everything that I had, or didn't have,
to the world! I clinched my thighs together in reflex.

"Oh my god, I'm so embarrassed," I said to the girl as
my face turned bright red.

"That's OK, really. Every once in a while I forget that
I'm wearing a dress too. Besides, no harm done. I
didn't see anything that I haven't seen before," she
said nonchalantly.

"I know... but still... I'm so embarrassed. Please
forgive me," I said.

"Oh stop. Don't worry about it. Honest," she said while
giving me an innocent smile.

After my blushing had faded, I settled on a pair of
shoes. I paid for them and decided to wear them out.

"Thank you ma'am. Please come back again," she said as
she handed me my receipt.

"Thank you. Bye now," I said as I walked out of the
store. I made my way to the mall directory and found a
Hair Saloon with some fancy French name. I didn't need
to be picky, so I didn't look for anything else. A
short walk and an escalator ride later, and I was
there.

I walked inside the fancy salon and immediately felt
out of place. At first I wanted to just turn around and
run away from this, but I came to my senses and decided
to stick it out. An obviously feminine man behind the
counter greeted me.

"Hello miss, is there something I can do to help you?"
He asked.

I explained that I had a date tonight and was
interested in making myself look presentable. He looked
at the appointment book, smiled and informed me that
someone would be freed up shortly and that they would
be able to take care of things for me.

After about a half hour wait I was starting to get
nervous about the time when a beautiful young brunette
came to fetch me. After explaining my situation and my
tight time schedule again, she suggested that they
could also do my makeup and give me a manicure and
still get me out of here by 7:00 PM or so. That still
gave me an hour and a half to get over to the base.
That wouldn't be a problem, so I agreed. I tried to
keep assuring myself that this was all necessary and
that it would all be over soon. "Just hang in there." I
told myself.

The time flew by quickly. And when all of the different
women were done, I was stunned at my appearance. I was
simply beautiful. My hair, my face... I was a total
knockout by both male and female standards. I got up,
straightened out my dress and gazed at the total
package.

"Well, what do you think?" the young lady said.

"Amazing... simply amazing," I said slowly while
staring in disbelief.

"Well, that's a pretty unique compliment!" she laughed.
"But I'll take it!"

I finally broke my gaze and walked up front to pay.

"Damn. That was expensive!" I thought as I forked over
almost $120 bucks. I thanked the young woman, gave her
a tip, and hurried on my way.

After my makeover, I was even more self conscious about
how I looked and felt. Again, I kept telling myself
that this was the only way that I'd ever get a chance
to talk with my old self. If I looked like some kind of
a loser, there was no chance that I'd ever come off as
convincing. "Not too much longer, just another few
hours like this and everything should be back to
normal."

Once outside, I hailed another taxi.

"Good evening lady," The driver said.

"Hi," I responded. "I need to get to the military base
out near Route 16... it's just before you get to Port
Jensen. Have you been there before?" I asked.

"Never dropped anyone off their before, but I know
where it is," he responded.

"Good, I'm in a pretty big hurry. If you get me their
fast, there's an extra $50 bucks in it for you. OK?"

"Sure Lady. I'll do my best," he said. And with that,
we were off.

Along the way, he was trying to make some idle chit
chat, but I was hardly in the mood. I just kept going
over and over in my mind what I was going to say. All I
knew was that I couldn't frighten him off. I remained
deep in thought until I was snapped out of it by a loud
noise.

B-A-N-G !

"What was that?!" I yelled.

"I think we just had a tire blowout," he said shortly
as he pulled over to the side of the road.

"How long is this going to take to fix?" I said
hysterically. "I've got to be there in 20 minutes!"

"I'm sorry lady. There's nothing I can do. I've got to
change it, then I'll get you there as soon as
possible."

"We're not going to make it," I said under my breath. I
was panicked. I got out of the car.

"Hey lady? What are you doing?" the man yelled over the
sound of passing traffic.

"Hitchhiking!" I yelled back.

He tried to talk me out of it, but I hardly heard a
word he said. After 10 minutes or so, a woman in about
her mid-forties pulled over and asked if there was a
problem. I told her that we had just had a flat and
that I was panicked to make my appointment at the base.

Perhaps it was because I sounded sincere, or perhaps
because I looked like a woman, the lady offered me a
ride. Before I jumped in I asked the driver to meet me
there anyway. I paid him and told him that I'd give him
his 50 bucks when he showed to pick me up. He nodded
and I quickly turned and jumped into the woman's car.

She tried to hurry, but she just wasn't a very
aggressive driver. We finally got there. I thanked her
and stepped out of the car near a bench that was some
20 feet from the main entry checkpoint. She asked if
I'd be all right. I told her I'd be fine and thanked
her again.

As she pulled away, I looked down at my watch. It was
8:37 PM. My heart was pounding. I decided to wait a few
more minutes to see if my former self pulled up to the
entrance at the checkpoint. There I would intercept him
and ask if we could talk. Knowing myself, I knew that I
would say yes to such an attractive woman. From there,
I just had to sell myself and my story.

I paced back and forth, nothing. It was 8:47. Minutes
seemed like hours. I was nervous and scared. "What if I
missed him? What if I was too late and he's already
inside?!" I decided that I had to do something. I
started walking over to the checkpoint. Private
Thompson saw me approach and stepped outside. "I'm
sorry ma'am, but this is a restricted area."

"I understand that," I said. "I'm here to see
Lieutenant Starr. Has he arrived yet?"

"Maybe," Private Johnson said.

"Maybe? What does that mean?" I asked shortly.

"What is your relation with the lieutenant ma'am? Was
he expecting you?" He said.

"Look, I've never really met him. It's just extremely
important that I talk with him. Please call him and ask
him to come out to the gate." I pleaded. "Look. I've
got to talk to him. Just let me speak with him on the
phone. Please... please... I'll do ANYTHING... please
just help me." I was begging.

"All right ma'am. Come inside. Let's see what we can
do," he responded.

I was too upset and then relieved to have noticed how
he was looking at me, checking me out. Little did I
realize that I had just uttered some words that had
spelled my doom.

As I walked inside the checkpoint, Private Smith stood
up and checked me out as well.

Private Johnson spoke, addressing the other guard. "Our
little friend here wants to talk with Lieutenant Starr.
She said she'd do 'anything' if I helped her out. What
do you think about that Tom?" "Any thing? Well it must
be pretty important then huh?" he said while smirking.

It was then that I realized what the two men we're
driving at. Perhaps it was because I was so dressed up,
perhaps because I was alone, but somehow he must have
mistaken me for a prostitute.

"Wait a minute guys!" I yelled. "What he hell are you
two thinking of here?!"

"Just a little 'trick' before we call your boyfriend
honey," Private Johnson said. It can be pretty lonely
sitting out here all night, just Tom and me." A
disgusting smirk came to his face.

"There's no way guys! Just no fucking way! I'm not a
prostitute... I'm just here to see Lieutenant Starr," I
said angrily.

"Suit yourself ma'am," he said. "Now why don't you just
run along before I call the MP's... OK?"

His words caused my mind to spin. What was I to do? I'd
had to have them call him. There was no choice.
Otherwise, I'd be stuck in this chicks body for the
rest of my life. I swallowed hard and was sickened by
the words that were about to come from my mouth.

"OK," I said softly while looking down at the floor.

"What did you say young lady? He asked.

"I said OK. I'll do it. But you've got to swear that
you'll call Lieutenant Starr when we're done. Have we
got a deal?"

A smile came across both of there faces. "You got it
babe," Private Johnson said.

The next thing I knew was that I was being fondled. I
recoiled out of instinct.

"What's the matter babe? A little shy?" he laughed.

I grit my teeth and allowed them to continue. Within a
minute, I was on the floor with one of them licking my
pussy through my panties. The other pulled open my
dress, exposing my large tits. "Nice... very nice." I
heard him say. He fondled them and then bent over to
suck them.

Even though this whole scene was making me sick. It was
impossible to ignore the sensations flowing throughout
my body. I was disgusted, but yet turned on. Without
even noticing it, my thong was ripped off. The next
thing I felt was a cool tongue licking my hot wet
vagina. I purred and shuttered in reflex. I closed my
eyes enjoying the new sensations. My moans of pleasure
lasted for only a few seconds as I sensed something
near my face.

I opened my eyes and gasped just in time to see Private
Smith squatting over my face and lowering his cock down
into my mouth. Before I could do anything to stop him,
he had my arms pinned on the floor behind my head. He
drove his cock deep into my throat. I tried to tell him
to stop, but the muffled sound of my voice was
indistinguishable.

It was so big... I felt like I was going to choke. In a
few moments, my moans of protest turned into groans of
pleasure. Concurrently, my pussy felt like it was going
to explode from the oral sex that Private Johnson was
giving me. He rolled me over and spread my legs apart.
I knew what was coming next but was unprepared for the
sensation.

I shrieked in delight as his throbbing cock filled the
new void between my legs. Knelling, he started pumping
me back and forth. Again my pleasure was interrupted by
a huge cock stuffed back into my mouth. But this time,
there was no disgust... my body had taken over.

I actually WANTED it in my mouth. I sucked it as hard
and fast as I could. My long golden hair covering my
face as I bobbed my head vigorously back and forth. My
large tits swung freely from my opened dress slapping
together with every thrust. Within a minute or two I
felt Johnson tense up.

Before I could orgasm, I felt the warm rush of semen
spurting deep within my pussy. Just then, he jerked
away suddenly. "A car. Someone's coming! Quick, you two
stay low... below the countertop. I'll take care of
this."

With that, Smith pulled his dick out of my mouth just
as I felt my own orgasm starting to build. We both
ducked down below the countertop as Johnson jumped up
on the stool so as to be visible from the outside.
While on the floor, Smith started fingering my aching
pussy.

I uncontrollably straddled his face and lowered my
dripping crotch down to his mouth. As he ate it, I
found his cock right in front of my face. Without
thought, I plunged my head down over his shaft and
started blow him like a slut. My orgasm was building
again.

Soon my entire body was on fire. It hit me like a ton
of bricks. A encompassing wave unlike anything I'd ever
felt before swept through my body. In the background, I
could hear Private Johnson talking to the vehicle
outside.

For whatever reason, some of his words snapped me out
my state of ecstasy... kind of a de-ja-vu experience.
Somewhere, I had heard them before. Private Johnson was
yelling out the window... "Not tonight sir if you don't
mind... I twisted my knee this afternoon and I'm having
a hard time getting around right now."

Chills raced up and down my spine as my mind tried to
place the familiar words. Suddenly, I felt Smith's cock
tense up in my mouth. Before I could react to either
situation, hot liquid was spurting into my mouth. I
gagged as he held my head firmly in place.

I had no choice but to swallow as much as I could...
the rest oozed out my mouth around his cock. Then, as I
tried to pry myself away from him, everything snapped
into focus. My body froze as my mind raced to decipher
it all. I REMEMBERED where I had heard those words
before.

I heard them on THIS very same night a couple of days
ago. Only I had heard them from the car that had just
pulled away outside! Now I knew why neither Private
Johnson nor Private Smith came out to my car that
night... it was because my future self was to busy
fucking them!

I'd lost my chance. These guys never had any intention
of calling him before... and they certainly weren't
going to call him now. I was just some cheap slut that
they had used to their advantage.

I had nobody to blame but myself. I was the one who was
late, and I was the one who panicked because of it. It
was my choice to come in here... my choice to have sex
with them... and my own fault that I blew my only
chance to warn myself of my impending doom.

It was then, as I sat there dazed with my pussy exposed
and cum dripping out of my mouth, that I realized that
I had actually made a very important discovery. Time
could actually never be changed. It was all
interconnected... it was just one big loop that played
over and over again. It was actually impossible to
CHANGE time. We were all just along for the ride.

I looked down and cupped my huge tits in my tiny hands.
I began to cry as I realized that this was my fate. I
was trapped... displaced from my own time in a body
that should never have been mine in the first place.
Done in by my own selfish actions... I had paid a dear
price.

For the rest of my life, I'd be trapped in the body of
a woman.

The End

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 65

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

New Years Eve Regret
by AB-2008 (address withheld)

***

Laurie wakes up the morning after and can't remember
what happened at the office New Year's Eve party. (MF,
nc, alcohol)

***

Laurie stirred groggily as the morning light streamed
in through the window blinds. It was New Year's morning
and as she slowly gathered her thoughts she suddenly
realized that she was in her bedroom, but couldn't
remember how she'd gotten home from the party the night
before.

As Laurie sat up she winced at the throbbing in her
head and from the ache throughout her body, it was like
she'd been in a boxing match and lost the fight. Then
as Laurie pulled the blanket back to get out of bed,
she saw an arresting sight. She froze as she stared at
her naked body and the dried and crusted cum spread all
over her pubic area and down her thighs.

She gasped in surprise and shock and furiously began to
sort through her muzzy brain as to what had happened to
her the night before. She'd gone to the Humped Camel
around 7 last night to join her friends from work for a
celebratory dinner. They were all from General
Strategies, a contract engineering company and even
though she was the only woman in the work group, at
least two of the other 7 guys at the party had their
wives along.

What could have happened to put her in this disgusting
state? Laurie stumbled into the bathroom and looked at
herself in the mirror. The white crusty mess was
smeared all over her pubic hair and on her stomach and
thighs. It looked like she'd been used by a dozen men
or more. There were even bite marks on her neck and
breasts!

"Christ! What happened to me last night?" Laurie wailed
as she turned on the shower and stepped into the
steaming spray and vigorously scrubbed the scummy
coating from her flesh, sobbing all the while.

Finally the water temperature began to cool and Laurie
knew that she would have to leave the protection of the
soap and water and face what had happened to her. She
firmly shut of the shower and stepped from the stall
and viperously dried herself off.

Minutes later she was still standing in front of the
mirror cataloging all the different marks on her skin.
She could see bruises and bite makes and even what
looked kike a cigarette burn on her left inner thigh.
What had happened to her?

Finally Laurie tore herself away from the mirror and
donned a robe and sat on the edge of her bed to think.
Had her fellow workers gang raped her? Hadn't the wives
been there? How could this have happened without her
being able to remember anything about it?

Then a memory flashed through her mind. It was a fuzzy
memory of one of the guys and his wife saying that
things were getting a little out of hand and that they
were going to leave. Laurie could clearly remember
Jon's wife offering her a ride home and her refusal.
She could also remember Carolyn, Jon's wife, saying
that she though everyone had had way too much to drink.

Laurie cringed as she remembered her response to the
woman. She'd said something like "Don't be such a party
pooper, New Years Eve only comes once a year and I'm
having too much fun to leave now."

Suddenly she remembered that Barry, her assistant, had
put his arm around her shoulders and was agreeing with
her drunkenly. And another image came into her
throbbing head, Barry's hand had slipped up under her
skirt shortly after that.

Laurie, lay back on the bed with an arm over her eyes,
trying to concentrate. What had she done? Hadn't she
put Barry in his place? Then she groaned as she
remembered that she hadn't told him off, that she'd
actually pulled the fly to his pants open and shoved
her hand into his pants while he'd done the same to her
with his hand.

"Oh god!" Laurie moaned. She'd just remembered
something else. It was probably a while later when the
other couple got up and left the party. She vaguely
remembered them leaving and the look on the wife's face
as she left the room. She'd looked back at Laurie as
she turned to go, and that look, Laurie realized, was
saying "You're a slut, and you deserved whatever
happens to you."

"Fuck! What did I do?" Laurie rolled over on the bed
and hugged herself. Could she ever face everyone at
work again? How embarrassing. Then another stray memory
flashed through her mind. She was lying on the bench
seat of a large booth, still at the restaurant and
someone was on top of her. It was Barry! Was it Barry?
Fuck! It was Barry and he was screwing her! How could
she have let him do that? And in front of everyone?!

It was true though and she knew it. She had wanted him
to fill her up. She'd needed a good riding and she'd
let him do it in front of anyone who was there. "God,
what have I done?!" Laurie moaned again, squirming in
extreme embarrassment at the brazen sluttiness she must
have exhibited.

Finally Laurie gave up the pointless recriminations and
got up and dressed. She would have to go into work
later today and face everyone but for the moment she
needed coffee and something to eat, she felt like she
hadn't eaten in a month.

As Laurie reached for the coffee to put into the auto
brewer, she stood frozen as another memory wormed its
way to the surface. She clearly remembered the moment
when Barry and cum in her. His body had tensed and he'd
thrust deeply into her and groaned as he filled her to
the hilt. Her face flushed as she remembered that
moment. She'd hugged him to herself and ground her
pussy against his pubic bone, gasping in pleasure as
she'd cummed too. "God! Did I really do that? And in
front of people too?" she mumbled as she reached for a
coffee filter.

**

As Laurie sat at the kitchen table and sipped her
coffee waiting for her pop tart to toast, another
embarrassing memory forced its way into her
consciousness. It was suddenly obvious to her that
after Barry had cum in her another man had taken his
place. God! Had she just lain there and let that
happen?

The answer was yes, she could remember the feeling of
the naugahide seat beneath her and the sticky feeling
of her sweaty skin against it as someone else moved
over her splayed body and the feeling of his body
coming to rest on top of hers.

In the light of day Laurie couldn't imagine letting
something like this happen to her. She was a sensible
woman and normally even a bit reserved. She guessed
that the combination of too much alcohol and not having
gotten any sex for so many months, had worked it magic
on her and made her throw all caution to the wind.

She couldn't remember which one of her colleagues had
been next, but she could remember herself gurgling with
pleasure as he thrust deeply in and out of her,
grunting with the effort. She could even remember
herself urging him on with gross comments like;
"Faster! Harder! Fuck my brains our stud!" How could
she have done that? What was I thinking?

That was the problem, she hadn't been thinking she had
been into the physical pleasure, the excitement of
fucking guys in front of other guys. It came to her
that the exhibitionism was what made her so horny and
willing. To know that all those men wanted to fuck her,
they were hot for her body and she could let them have
her or not, as she chose.

Only it appeared that she'd let them all have her.
Laurie couldn't remember how many men had fucked her
the night before, but she had a hazy recollection that
probably everyone there had had a go at her. What a
disgusting whore she was. How could she ever get past
this one act of stupidity?

Laurie dropped her pop tart onto her plate and sat
staring into the middle-distance as another memory
flashed across her brain. Brian. God Brian was there!
Brian, who she'd been dating. Brian who she wouldn't
let get to third base because she wanted his respect.

God! Brian had fucked her! She could just remember that
he'd been riding her pussy like all the rest, she
remembered him saying, "Finally, I get to fuck you
Laurie. Why did you make me wait all this time and then
give it up to everyone. What a fucking slut you are."
She remembered him saying that as he pounded his dick
deep into her, holding her hips and pulling her up
against him like she was a rag doll as he thrust into
her.

"Well, I guess I can kiss Brian goodbye," Laurie said
to herself as she leaned forward, head in hands feeling
total despair.

**

As Laurie reluctantly dragged herself to her car and
started the 15 minute commute to work, another memory
popped into her head. "Oh fuck!" They'd been kicked out
of the restaurant and carried on their little fuckfest
in the field out behind the building. She'd lain there
playing the willing slut to their lust. "How could I
have done that?" she said aloud again for what seemed
like the hundredth time.

As Laurie pulled her little red Mustang into the
parking lot of General Strategies, she slowed her car
to a crawl. How could she face her colleagues after
what she'd done. How would they treat her now that most
of them had used her body like a fucking whore. "Oh
gawd!" she wailed and slammed her fist into the
steering wheel.

She slumped over the wheel reliving what she could
remember of the night before. 'What a fucking
disaster,' she though. 'I will never go to another New
Years Eve party again. For that matter I don't think
I'll ever go to any party again.'

As Laurie walked into the building, images on naked
male flesh, hard thrusting rampant appendages floated
through her mind. Even though she couldn't remember who
had fucked her, she did remember bits and pieces,
moments of pleasure and pain. She just wished that she
could remember the whole thing.

***

Finally the moment of retribution. Laurie pushed the
glass door to the engineering office inward and walked
past the receptionist's desk. Down the hall, past the
other engineer's offices. Then she was face to face
with Barry. Fucking Barry. The son of a bitch who had
started it all.

To Laurie's amazement, Barry just offered her a blaze'
greeting. He looked like he had a painful headache and
didn't want to be at work at all. Laurie stood there
waiting for a leer or a suggestive comment. Something
like, "Man Laurie, you where smokin' last night!" Be he
just shuffled back to his office and shut his door.

Laurie was speechless. The bastard had just treated her
like normal, like nothing had happened. Was the sex
with her so blah that he didn't think it merited
comment?

As Laurie was about to enter her office, she heard a
voice calling her. It was Brian. 'Oh fuck, here we go,'
she thought. Steeling herself, Laurie trudged down the
hall to Brian's office. What could she say? How could
she explain her behavior?

Brian ushered her into his office and shut the door. He
indicated that she should sit and Laurie took a seat
grateful to take the leaden weight off her body and
slumped in the chair.

"Boy Laurie, you look all out this morning. I told you
you should have lain off the booze a little."

Laurie looked into Brian's eyes with a real sense of
loss. How could they ever get together now like normal
people, after what she'd done? Then Brian said a
curious thing.

"You were wonderful last night. It was worth it to wait
until you were ready. I don't think I've ever had
better sex than I did with you last night. Man, that
role playing stuff you came up with was so hot, it made
me so horny that I came 5 times. You were wonderful
Laurie, you really where."

Laurie sat there and stared at Brian's happy face. He
looked like he had been made king of England with all
the money and prestige that comes with it. What was he
saying? Was he saying that he didn't mind that she'd
screwed all those other guys? Was he that big of a
perv?

Finally Laurie was able to speak. "Brian... you seem
happy about last night. I-I mean you didn't mind, you
know... everything that happened? You're okay with the
way I acted?"

"Hell yes Laurie! When we went to my place you became
this wonderful wild woman. I've never had sex with
someone as wild as you before. And pretending that I
was all those different guys, well, hell, like I said,
I don't thing I've ever cum so many times in one night
in my entire life before."

"Really?" Laurie mumbled as her mind frantically cast
back to the night before. Could it be true, had she
gone with Brian and "pretended" that he was all those
different men? Relief flooded through her like a
physical pain. Could this be?! "Well, I'm glad you
liked it, I wish I hadn't drunk so much. I don't even
remember how I got home last night."

Brain, looked like a Cheshire cat and said, "Around 2
o'clock in the morning you insisted that you had to go
home so you could be ready for work today. Neither of
us was in any shape to drive so I got you a cab and
paid the driver to get you safely home."

Laurie heaved a huge sigh of relief and pushed herself
out of the chair. "Well, in that case I think I really
enjoyed myself last night Brain. You're quite the
stud," she chuckled and leaned over the desk and gave
her new lover a brief kiss on the lips.

**

After making a date for Saturday with Brian, Laurie
headed back to her office. As she sat down at her desk
a very discordant memory bubbled to the surface. She
was in that field again, but this time she didn't
recognize any of the men that were ranged around her.
But she could remember one of them saying, "She's so
fucking drunk, she'll never remember what happened.
Fuck her brains out man, then I wan' another go, then I
gotta get her back to her place before she comes
round..."

Laurie sat at her desk as a cold shiver went down her
back. What had she done? What had been done to her? "Oh
god!" she gasped, as everything from the night before
came rushing back to flood her mind with images that
she instantly wished she could forget.

THE END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 61

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: weather.txt (MF)
Authors name: Chet (chet.l...@usa.net)
Story title : Weather Delays

------------------------------------------------------
-= This work is copyrighted to the author © 1999. =-
Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-

commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of

commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Weather Delays
by Chet (chet.l...@usa.net)

The rain was beating down heavily on the windshield
practically blinding Carl. He cursed his luck and
slammed a fist onto the dashboard of his Mercedes-Benz.
What a day to be on the road, he grumbled under his
breath. Not that he had chosen to drive today. Oh no,
that was his mother's idea. She had INSISTED he come
up Christmas Eve after he got off work to spend the
holidays with the family in Seattle.

Frankly, it wouldn't hurt his feelings to just head
back to his apartment, order pizza and veg in front of
the TV. However, he realized family was important and
he wanted to keep them happy so he'd go along with it.
So really he didn't have anyone to blame for his
current predicament but himself.

Well as long as he had to drive to Seattle from
Portland he might as well do it with a good attitude.
It was only 4:30 and he was barely out of the city.
His advertising firm had let all the employees go home
at 3 o'clock today much to their glee. Then he'd just
hopped in the car and set out on his way. The weather-
man had said it'd be treacherous and he'd smirked, it
was so sunny yesterday. Today, however was a different
tale. The rain was coming down in buckets.

To break up the monotony of driving through this little
patch of Hades he decided to pop in a CD. Hmmm, what to
pick, what to pick. His hands reached down and grabbed
Jewel's newest offering. That would do nicely he
thought to himself. He put it in and smiled as her
voice filled the car. Seemed to make it a bit brighter
already. Maybe this wouldn't be such a horrible ride.

Traffic wasn't all that heavy, being that it was
Christmas Eve and all, but with the nasty weather it
was slowed to a comfortable trot. He reached up and
loosened his tie. He would've slipped out of his
sports jacket but it was just too cold. He checked his
appearance in the mirror. His hair was drying out in
the heated vehicle now, so he adjusted it a bit. Oh
damn! He'd forgotten to shave this morning! He slammed
his fist to the dash once more, his Latin temper
flaring up.

Since he had a dark and fairly heavy beard, his
whiskers always showed up even a day after he'd
forgotten to shave. Carl wasn't a bad looking guy,
really. He was about 5'10" with a medium build. He
worked out in the company gym over his lunch hour,
so he kept in pretty good shape. He had dark, piercing
eyes and rough cut features. His huge smile and clean
cut appearance made him popular with the ladies, but
even after 25 years, one had yet to catch him.

Just as quickly as it had flared, his temper subsided.
He glanced at the car's clock again. It 5:15 and
already growing dark. He had just crossed over into
Washington and was beginning to pick up the pace a
little as the weather lessened its assault.

It was then he saw it, just up ahead there was a car
pulled over to the side of the road, it's taillights
flashing. Someone was standing on the side of the road
waving frantically for some assistance. Carl rolled
his eyes. Of course, no one was stopping to help the
poor guy. He watched as a few cars sped past splashing
the driver and soaking him thoroughly.

He braked as he sighed heavily. He knew he'd better do
the right thing. There was no way he could enjoy
Christmas if he left this guy out here with a broken
down car in this kind of weather. He rolled to a stop,
jumped out and ran towards the poor driver.

As he approached he saw his initial judgement had been
off, just slightly. It wasn't a man, it was actually a
woman and a very pretty one at that.

Her bright blues eyes sparkled as she smiled hugely,
"Oh thank God! I thought the whole STATE was going to
pass by!"

He just nodded, "Yes ma'am it seems they don't quite
have the Christmas spirit do they?"

"They certainly don't. I've been standing out here for
almost 25 minutes I bet you!"

He grinned. She sure was a pretty thing. She was
wearing a sweater, jeans and holding an umbrella which
had been useless against the cars whizzing by. Just as
he thought this another car splashed both of them.

"Well what happened?" he asked.

She shook her head, "I have no idea, but now there's
no possible way I'll make it to Seattle on time!"

Carl strolled up to the car and lifted the hood. Well,
it wasn't smoking, that was a good thing. He really
didn't know a thing about cars, and he felt he ought
to confess to the lady instead of wasting more of her
time.

"I am really no good with cars, but if you like I've
got a cell phone and you could call a tow-truck."

She smiled gratefully, "Oh that would be awesome!"

He fetched the cell phone, "Would you like to call
from my car? I've got the heater going, and it sure
beats standing here getting soaked. Besides, it's
quieter in the car."

"Sure!" she began walking over to the passenger side.

Carl yelled after her, "Here, just slide across the
driver's seat, it's safer."

He held the door as she got in and slid across. He
stood outside waiting for her to finish.

She leaned her head out the door, "Aren't you going to
get in?"

"Well, I didn't want to make you uncomfortable..."

She just rolled her eyes, "Oh puhlease! Just get in,
no reason for you to get soaked, too."

He did as she suggested. She dialed up the operator to
get the number for the tow truck. She dialed several
after not getting satisfactory responses. Finally she
looked over at him, exasperated.

"None of them can get out here until tomorrow."

"Didn't you say you were headed to Seattle?"

"Yes."

"Well, so am I! You're welcome to ride with me if you
like."

"Really?" she asked smiling.

"Certainly! I'd be honored to have you," he grinned.

She just about hugged him, "Oh thank you! I'm going to
spend Christmas with my folks, it's my first time to
drive all the way to Seattle since I moved down here."

He just smiled.

He blue eyes looked deep into his, "I really appreciate
this."

He nodded and opened the door, "Come on, let's go get
your things."

Soon they'd loaded up his car with her things and were
on the road again. By now it was pitch black and the
temperature was dropping markedly. They turned on the
radio as they drove to listen for reports. The weather-
man said to expect snow and ice, but they hoped they
could beat it to Seattle.

As they drove they talked about a lot of things. He
found out her name was Shannon and that she lived in
Portland as well. She worked at a clothing store at
Lloyd Center and was 22 years old. She had a sparkling
personality and a very warm manner about her. It was
easy to forget about time as they talked, Shannon was
an excellent conversationalist. Their conversations
ranged all across the board, from sports to food to
music.

The radio began to announce road closures around 8
o'clock. Ice was beginning to form on the road and
snow began to fall. They'd seen a few close calls so
far and it was just getting worse.

Shannon looked over at Carl, "Think we should pull off
for the night? It's getting really dangerous."

"I was just thinking it but didn't know how you'd take
the idea."

Shannon laughed in her charming way, "Well now you
know. You wanna pull over or not?"

"Well should we find a motel or something first?"

"No we should just pull over and set up a tent -- of
course we should find a motel, silly!" she laughed as
his puzzled expression gave way to a wide grin.

"Well, alright then, Sassy, Super 8 it is!"

They both laughed at this and began to look for road
signs indicating the nearest lodging facilities.

After what seemed like hours later, they found a Super
9 and pulled in. They checked out a room, Carl one the
battle over whose credit card it would be charged on,
and they brought their luggage in.

"Well, I'm gonna get out of these wet clothes, Carl,
ok?"

"No problem, I'm gonna watch some TV," he answered as
he flung his jacket and tie onto the bed. He adjusted
the set to TNT for an old movie, kicked off his shoes
and lay down on his back on his bed.

He was glad he'd found Shannon, she was good company.
Man, she was a real hottie, too. She had that golden
blonde hair he loved, all pulled up in a ponytail, a
shining smile and the bluest eyes he'd ever seen. He
was also relieved to hear that she was single, too.

He heard the shower turn off and soon she was out. He
glanced over at the bathroom door as she stepped out
into view, flipping the light off behind her. He had
just intended to glance, but after awhile it turned
into more of a stare. She had on a little lacy black
bra and panties and her hair was down. Her skin was
unbelievably smooth and her figure! He hadn't noticed
it beneath her loose clothes, but the girl had a killer
figure.

She grinned at him evilly, "Well?"

"Well you look fabulous!" he blurted.

"Why thank you," she said as she crossed to his bed and
hopped on beside him. She reached up and began to toy
with one button of his shirt as she spoke, "Remember
when I told you how grateful I was to have you give me
a lift earlier?"

He simply nodded.

She smiled, "Well tonight I fully intend to show you
just HOW grateful I really am."

Carl thought he was going to stop breathing. He just
continued to stare at her with a bewildered and
completely awestruck expression.

She leaned down over him, "Well, Carl, you gonna make
something of your early Christmas present?"

With that he decided he'd had enough of being shocked.
He leaned up and kissed her on the lips. It was so
warm, so perfect it was almost electrifying. He'd
kissed a lot of girls, but never a connection like
this. His hand found it's way around behind her head
and he stroked her hair as they kissed. Her tongue
slipped into his mouth and he thought he'd pass out.

He broke the kiss to sit up on the bed. She scooted
over to him and pulled in for another, deeper kiss.
He loved the way she kind of purred as she kissed and
how she pressed her warm little body up against his.
Sensations of hot and cold ran all over him. His
fingers ran through her silky hair and he turned his
head a bit to kiss her deeper. Their tongues danced
and he felt ecstasy he'd never felt before.

His hands began to wander all over her back as they
kissed. He wanted her badly now, no he NEEDED her.
Her hands too began to massage his shoulder and back,
kind of squeezing them a bit. He quickly unlatched
her bra and broke the kiss just to kiss down to her
throat a bit. She leaned her head back and he trailed
kisses across her throat and bit at her lovingly. She
purred happily and lifted her chest to him. He began
to kiss down across her shoulders and slid the straps
of her bra away.

They worked together to remove the bra. The cups fell
away and he thought he would faint when he saw her
breasts. They were B cup, he thought, maybe C and they
were gorgeous. Her nipples were shell pink and
standing out from her fair white breasts in heated
arousal. He kissed her breasts feverishly. First one
then the other, kissing spirals, inward towards the
nipples. His one hand kneaded the other breast. Soon
his kisses reached her erect nipples and he swirled
his tongue around it. Then he sucked it in. She gasped
as he did this, his other hand rolling the other
nipple between his thumb and forefinger and pulling
on it slightly.

He suckled first one and then the other, leaving her
gasping for air as he tugged and raked his teeth
across her nipples. His hands rubbed large circles on
her back and after a while slowly lowered to the hem
of her panties. He slipped his hand over her silk
covered ass and kneaded each cheek lovingly. She
arched her back a little more. Soon he began to kiss
lower down her tummy-sending shiver of delight down
her spine.

Suddenly he stood up and unbuttoned his shirt and cast
it aside. His broad chest was lightly covered in dark
hair and his pecs flexed a bit as he removed his shirt.
She lay back on the bed and he knelt down beside the
bed, situating her legs so he could get in between
them. He leaned down and began to kiss her navel,
gently flicking his tongue around it. He shivered some
more. One of her hands began to stroke his hair as
another played with her nipples. Soon Carl had kissed
all the way to her panties. He could smell her scent
as he drew closer. He reached up and began to pull off
her panties. She lifted her feet into the air and slid
them down and off one leg, leaving them still on the
other. He was delighted to see her nicely trimmed bush.
It was so soft and golden it was just inviting to the
touch.

He kissed the downy hair softly and she moaned a
little, spreading her legs a bit wider. He wetness
had already soaked her panties and her lips were
parted just slightly. He looked down and saw how pink
she was. He kissed her sex lightly. She wiggled a bit.
Then he began to lick up and down her slit. She
squirmed under the attentions of his tongue as it
worked its way up and down her lips. She moaned loudly
when he slipped his tongue inside a little and wiggled
it around. He found her clit and began to push his
tongue onto it. She bucked her hips up and he found
his mouth pushed into her pussy farther than he'd
expected. He moved his head more as he worked his
tongue around deeper inside. Shannon was squealing
with delight at his ministrations.

His fingers found their way to her lips and he spread
them a bit to make her clit stand out a bit. Then he
flicked his tongue over it lightly. That was it, she
began to buck and shudder as she orgasmed. He kept it
up for a few more orgasm, just flicking her clit with
his tongue over and over. She was so sensitive she
would climax every few minutes. Her hands gripped his
head tightly, pulling his hair with each crescendo.

"Oh God Carl! I'm supposed to be paying you!" she
panted.

He grinned, "Don't worry I like this."

She swung a leg over his head and stood up. "But I
WANT you to have some fun, too."

He started to protest, but she shoved him back onto
the bed. Surprising as her aggression was, he really
kind of liked it. She dropped climbed up onto him and
gave him a deep kiss working her way down his chest
to his waist, as she slid off the bed. She quickly
undid his jeans and had him out of his Hanes in no
time. His penis was already quite aroused and at a
full erection. She smiled at him as she leaned over
and wrapped her lips around it. Carl inhaled sharply
and began to rub her head. She began to take more and
more of his member in her warm mouth, coating it with
saliva and some of his pre-cum. She began to bob her
head up and down, stopping occasionally to swirl her
tongue around the head. Dreamily, he watched her, this
was the best oral sex partner he'd ever had. As he
watched he noticed she only had one hand holding his
stiff penis, her other was out of sight, but he could
tell she was rubbing quite vigorously between her legs.

The sensations were indescribable, he could hardly
believe this beautiful woman was sucking him like she
was. He felt his balls tighten a little as she slowly
worked him towards orgasm. Just as he thought he could
take no more she stopped. Just dead stopped, she stood
up and crawled onto the bed, straddling him as she
crawled up on him. He smiled up at her as she leaned
down to kiss him, her hair tickling his face. She
leaned back a little and reached down between her legs,
this time to grab his cock. Slowly and rather sexily
she rubbed the head of his cock up and down between
her lips. He sighed deeply, feeling the warmth and
wetness of her sex. She leaned back a bit further and
cried out as he began to push his way inside her.

His hands steadied her waist as she lowered down onto
him. He felt waves of sheer pleasure wash over him as
he slid inside her warm velvet. He looked down to see
her lips embracing his cock. She began to rock up and
down on his shaft. She leaned her head back and closed
her eyes. He just let her do all the work. She rode up
and down on him. Soon her breasts were bouncing as she
increased her speed. He could feel himself penetrating
her deeply. She leaned down over him and threw her
hips up and down, and he decided he would help, too.
He was able to work very far into her, keeping a steady
rhythm. For the second time that night he felt himself
nearing orgasm. As she panted over him he breathed,
"I'm gonna cum!"

"It's ok, I've had my..." she was breathing so heavily
he almost couldn't make out what she was saying, "I've
had my shot."

He began to pump harder and harder, plunging in and
out with a quick rhythm. His cock began to tingle as
he felt the cum rising inside him, he braced himself
as he felt his rhythmic spurts begin.

As soon as she felt his hot cum jetting into her, she
began to cry out loudly, "OH GOD! OH GODDDDDDD!" She
leaned down and bit his shoulder hard to keep from
screaming. As he shot his load inside her he felt her
pussy contract around his cock in little spasm. She
bit hard and froze, her spine arched. Then she relaxed
as he did and just fell on top of him, panting for
lack of air.

"That was so wonderful," she sighed lovingly, her head
resting on her chest.

Carl stroked her hair, "I love you Shannon," was all
he could manage.

She smiled and closed her eyes. Soon they were both
asleep.

They slept soundly and the next day drove on to Seattle
to have their separate Christmases. They met several
times after that, dates here and there.

A month later, Carl got his cell bill. He expected to
see several calls. Instead he saw... none.

He smiled to himself.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than

a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,

so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 10

[The Kristen Archives]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2009. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Bush Bashing
by Stormbringer (address withheld)

***

A bitchy wife gets taught a lesson when she sounds off
about the President of the United States. (MF, nc,
blkmail, huml, intr)

***

Jerry could see his wife's cheeks turning red with
anger. 'Oh no,' he thought. 'Here we go again. And in a
crowded restaurant, too.'

"This, this, this is why no one should of voted for
Bush." Kim's voice grew louder with each word until
half the restaurant was turning to stare at her. "That
dumb bastard gets to name a supreme court justice."

"Shush, honey," I whispered.

"Don't shush me, Jerry."

"Kim's right," interrupted Melissa. "Say bye-bye to a
woman's right to choose."

"We should organize a march," yelled Kim, practically
rising up out of her seat.

Jerry slid back in his chair. He found his wife very
trying at times.

They were high school sweethearts and had only dated
each other. Kim was a spoiled rich girl who had looked
for causes to make her life meaningful. She hadn't
become overly radical until she went to college. There
she fell in with an activist crowd. He mostly agreed
with her views, but didn't think one should get too
excited about it or make a scene, especially in a
children's restaurant. There were three couples at the
table.

Kim and Jerry Anderson were both twenty-five. He worked
in a large accounting firm. He had his own office and
made good money at least enough that Kim didn't work
yet. She'd come out of college with a liberal arts
degree that got her nowhere. They were trying to have a
baby and if she got pregnant soon, she'd probably
become a stay at home mother. Jerry was a typical
accountant, skinny, mousy, and nerdy. He was a 98 pound
weakling in high school and now seven years later he
was a 112 pound weakling Kim was a pleasant surprise in
the looks department. Kim and Jerry were evenly matched
in high school, two nerds who found each other.

However, after school, contacts had replaced Kim's
thick rimmed glasses and her braces came off, revealing
a dazzling white smile. Kim had nearly shaved her head
in college, but let her raven black hair grow long
afterwards. She'd also gained the freshman fifteen
which had filled out her skinny body, swelling her
breasts and putting a sexy curve to her hips. She was
so hot now, she rivaled her friend Melissa. Melissa and
Mike were the opposites of Kim and Jerry in high
school. Melissa was the buxom blonde, green eyed
cheerleader that all male students loved. Mike was the
quarterback that always ended up with girls like
Melissa. They were also in their mid twenties.

The last couple was Evie and Eddie. Eddie was older,
chubby, and balding. He was a successful businessman
and local Republican chairman. Evie was Kim and
Melissa's age, but had married her older husband
because she admired his values. They were both active
in church and the reason the group was at a children's
restaurant. Their two kids ages, 5 and 4, were playing
in the plastic ball pool. Evie could have been the
hottest woman of the group, but kept her hair up and
dressed to cover her body. Everyone knew the incredible
figure she covered up because the three couples worked
out together (Jerry and Eddie not often). That was how
they met and became friends.

Both Kim and Melissa were trying to get pregnant and
looked to Evie as a role model. "How about you, Evie?"
asked Kim loudly. "Ready to march on Washington?"

"Oh no," said Evie calmly. She was used to Kim's
diatribes especially when Kim had been drinking. "I'm
not marching against my president."

"You're not pro life are you?" asked Melissa.

"Of course I am. I'm a Christian."

Kim appeared like she was about to pull out her own
hair. "A woman has the right to do with her body
whatever she chooses." "But we don't, Kimberly. If that
were true, prostitution, drugs, and suicide would be
legal."

Jerry watched his beautiful wife's cheeks get even
redder. Kim wasn't the best debater. Her debate tactic
was to point, yell, and call people names.

"Fascist!" yelled Kim, pointing her finger at Evie. "If
I didn't believe in gun control, I'd shoot that idiot
Bush myself."

"Here we go again," groaned Mike as the manager headed
their way. "I'm afraid I'm going to have to ask you to
leave," said the manager.

"I got this one," said Eddie pulling out a credit card.
Evie stood. She was as calm as ever, but looked smug a
having beaten Kim once again.

"I'll gather up the children. We've got to cash in
their tickets."

"I'm serious," said Melissa to Kim. "We should march."

As the group left, they passed Evie with Eddie junior
exchanging their tickets. Eddie Jr. pointed at what he
wanted. "We'll take the police badge and the
handcuffs," said Evie.

"Great! Start the little fascist off early," said Kim
passing her.

Jerry hustled his wife out the door when Evie spun
around. Evie could take being insulted, but she was
overprotective when it came to her children. Evie
looked like she was ready to slap Kim. "Sorry," he
apologized for his wife.

Jerry led his drunk wife over to her car. It was easily
spotted by the "Arms are for Hugging" and the
Kerry/Edwards bumper sticker with the Lieberman of
Gore/Lieberman sticking out from under it. "I guess I'm
driving."

***

Kim spun around in the mirror. She pinched her belly,
thighs, and ass. "I'll be damned," she said. For the
first time in her life, she was completely satisfied
with everything she saw. "No one should look this
good," she said staring at the mirror. "Glad my sisters
can't see me." Kim was a bit ashamed of her body and
the skimpy bikini barely covering it. Her college
sisters would have called her a traitor for wearing
something this sexy and small.

It was her body though, and she should have the right
to wear whatever she wanted. Hey, if men can go topless
on the beach, women should be allowed to also, but Kim
wouldn't go that far. She only wore this particular
bikini in her backyard. Kim planned on making herself a
drink, working on her tan all day, and reading a book.
There was something to be said for not working. She was
on her way downstairs when the phone rang.

"Hello," she answered picking it up.

"Kim, it's Evie."

"Evie! I'm so glad you called. I'm so sorry about the
other night. I just drank too much and..."

"Shut up Kim. I know how you get when you drink. No
hard feelings. You got bigger problems. Listen. A
secret service agent just left my house. He was asking
questions about you."

"Me?"

"Yeah. It seems someone at the restaurant reported you
as having threatened the President."

"Oh shit!"

"Oh shit is right. This is serious Kim. You might be in
big trouble. He's on his way to talk to you right now.
I just wanted to warn you first." The doorbell rang.

"Shit! I think he's here. Ah thanks for the warning,
Evie."

Kim hung up the phone and went to answer the door. She
opened it a crack. "Yes?" she asked.

"Mrs. Anderson, I'm agent Johnson with the Treasury
Department, secret service branch." Agent Johnson
flashed his badge and identification at her. The agent
was a giant black man, bigger and more muscular then
Melissa's husband Mike. He was probably twice Kim's
age, had a short afro with gray temples, and very dark
skin. He wore a dark suit and reflective sunglasses.
"May I come in?"

"Of course, Mr. Johnson."

"Agent Johnson, please." Leroy stepped into the house
as she opened the door. He was instantly thankful for
the glasses when he saw Kim Anderson in the skimpy
bikini. His eyes went huge at the site of her killer
body. How he kept his face expressionless, he never
knew. Kim was wearing a pure black bikini which stood
out against her pale white skin. The top seemed
stretched too thin by her D-cup bosom. Round, quarter
sized nipples pushed through the material with the
actual nipple a hard pointy eraser. The cups probably
covered only 25% of her breasts. Bare tit flesh spilled
out the sides, underneath, and above the bikini top.
Her bottoms were strings too, riding high and tied on
the sides of her hips. The patch covering her crotch
was thin and flat indicating a shaved pussy. She turned
slightly displaying a firm well-rounded bare ass with
the bikini string slipping between her cheeks.

"What can I do for you, Agent Johnson?"

"We've had a complaint about you threatening the
President of the United States. I'm here to see if the
threat is real or not." Leroy removed his shades and
ran his eyes up and down Kim's body.

Kim was immediately uncomfortable. Like many liberal
minded people, she was completely condescending towards
minorities. She supported equal treatment and
affirmative action, but looked down on minorities as
incapable of achievement without the aid of caring
white people such as herself.

Her bigotry rarely cropped up except when she saw
interracial couples. She hated the fact that it
bothered her, but it always did. "Let me go change,"
she said. Kim didn't even wear this particular bikini
in front of Jerry.

"I'm afraid I can't allow that, Mrs. Anderson."

"What?!"

"I'd prefer you remain as you are. It's difficult to
conceal a weapon dressed like that and I don't know
what kind of weapons you might be hiding upstairs. If I
allowed you to change, I would need to watch you
dress."

"I'll stay like this then." There was no way Kim was
going to allow a black man to see her nude.

"Look Agent Johnson, I don't like Bush. I didn't vote
for him and he's not my President. That being said, I'm
not a terrorist."

"That remains to be determined, Mrs. Anderson. If I
deem that you are a serious threat to the safety of the
president, I will arrest you and you could spend the
next twenty years in prison. If I determine that it was
not a serious threat, you could still go to prison for
five years. Were you, Kim Anderson, at a local
establishment called the Clowning Around Pizzeria and
Arcade three nights ago?"

"I was."

"And did you state- keeping in mind I've interviewed
several witnesses- that, and I quote, "I'm going to buy
a gun and shoot President Bush?"

"I did not. I said that if I didn't believe that guns
should be banned, I'd buy one and shoot Bush. It was a
joke."

"So you admit it. Threatening the President is no
joke." Johnson turned to the door and opened it wide.

"Are you leaving?"

"Negative Ma'am. I need to retrieve something from my
car. You're to stand in the doorway, put your hands on
the back of your head, and don't move."

Kim complied while Johnson stepped outside. "Arch your
back Mrs. Anderson." Leroy thought her big breasts
might make her bikini top burst and fly off when she
arched her back.

He entered the beat up Buick and retrieved what he
wanted. Kim was eyeing the Buick. "Lousy airport
rental," he complained. "You may enter your house,
ma'am."

"What's that?" she asked pointing at the item he had
retrieved.

"Keep your hands on your head. Now!"

Kim leapt to obey the huge black man. "This is a
digital video camera. Since I'm operating without a
partner, I'll need to video tape our interview so that
you can't say I tried to force a confession or anything
along those lines. It's to protect you, too."

"I understand," Kim said through gritted teeth. She
felt color rising to her cheeks. It wasn't from
embarrassment at standing half naked before a black
man. It was her temper starting to flare up.

Leroy grabbed her elbow and led her into the living
room. "It doesn't look like there's a bomb factory
here."

"Of course there isn't, idiot. I'm a housewife not a
terrorist."

"Please remain calm, Mrs. Anderson." Leroy set the
camera up, aimed it at the couch, and hit record. "Now
Kim Anderson, state exactly the terrorist threat you
made against the President three days ago."

"It was not a threat. It was a fucking joke. I said,
that if I didn't believe in gun control, I'd buy one
and shoot Bush."

"Sounds like a threat to me." Leroy had never seen
someone so white, turn so red before.

"I was upset he was naming a supreme court justice. I
know my rights. I have freedom of speech in this
country, you fascist jerk. I want my god damn lawyer."

"That's it. I've had all I can take. I'm placing you
under arrest. You will be held at the maximum security
prison in the state capitol until trial. Spin around
and grab your ankles. You have the right to remain
silent."

"Fuck this," growled Kim humiliated, grabbing her
ankles forced her to spread her legs. Her skimpy bikini
bottom was so tight, it hugged her labia. Agent Johnson
was getting a good shot of her beaver. "We're turning
into a police state. No wonder the secret service has
the initials SS. God damn, Gestapo!"

"Mrs. Anderson, please exercise your right to remain
silent."

"What?!"

"Shut the fuck up. Now!"

Kim felt herself quiver as she closed her mouth.
Johnson could go from polite to dominating instantly.
Curse her temper. "Ah, I'm sorry, sir."

"That's better, Mrs. Anderson. Behave and you might
still keep out of prison. I'll need to search your
person."

"I believe it's quite obvious I'm not hiding anything."

"You'd be surprised, Mrs. Anderson. There could be
remote triggering devices sewn into your clothing." He
untied her bikini top."

"I can't believe this," she groaned. Her bikini top
fell to the floor. Johnson's hands came around in an
attempt to catch it. They missed and ended up cupping
her breasts.

"Oh god." Kim's breasts were huge Dcups, but Johnson's
hands still nearly covered them completely. He was a
very big man. "Is this necessary?"

"I'm afraid it is. Remember I'm taping this. You have a
right to subpoena the tape if you think I act
inappropriately."

Johnson picked up her bikini top and kneeled beside her
dangling breasts. He stared at her tits as he worked
his finger around the material of her top. "Initial
inspection of terrorist's bikini top reveal no hidden
devices," he stated for the camera.

"Oh please, that's enough," groaned Kim, rejecting to
being called a terrorist. She was about to ask for her
top back when he tossed it across the room.

"My apologies, Mrs. Anderson. You are correct. We will
now remove the SUSPECTED terrorist's bikini bottoms."
Leroy untied the sides of her panties. He caught them
before they could fall. His hand cupped Kim's vagina
until he pulled the bikini bottoms away. Johnson placed
her panties over his mouth and face, inhaling deeply.
"I detect no scent of any bomb making materials on
subject's bikini bottom. Also note, the panties are
wet. The suspected terrorist appears aroused."

"Fuck you."

"Are you soliciting me for sex, Mrs. Anderson?"

"No sir. I was insulting you. I'd never let a bla...
that is, I'm a married woman. I'm not a whore."

The black man was right though, she was aroused. Her
nipples were rock hard from where he had touched them.
Her pussy was juicing up so fast, a drop was forming on
her clit. Jerry had never gotten her close to being
this aroused. Of course, Jerry was rather meek. He
never was forceful with her or ordered her around like
Agent Johnson. Nobody had ever treated her like Agent
Johnson was.

Johnson retrieved his camera. Kim was still grabbing
her ankles. He zoomed in on her dangling breasts. The
angle she was in had her breast dangling in Kim's face.
He carried the camera behind her and filmed the
inverted V her legs were forming and her breasts
between her legs as well as her angry red face. He
zoomed in on her pussy. "Agent Johnson?"

"Yes, Mrs. Anderson."

"May I move please? My back is hurting."

"You can grab the back of the couch. Keep your arms and
legs spread wide and your head down."

"That's better," she sighed when she moved. "I'm now
resuming my search of the suspected terrorist, Kim
Anderson."

Leroy zoomed back in on her pussy. She was wet all
right. "Subject's obvious arousal makes it difficult to
see into her vagina. I've determined that a physical
search will be necessary."

"Oh no," moaned Kim.

"I'll get this over as quickly as possible, Mrs.
Anderson." Leroy Sucked his index finger between his
lips to wet it. He then placed his finger against Kim's
labia. She quivered when he touched her. Leroy could
actually see her clit growing engorged. He held the
camera up as he pushed his finger into her pussy.

"Ohmygawd! Animal? Get your dick away from me, pig."
Kim tried to lean forward to get away from his finger.

"Relax Mrs. Anderson. I have to do this."

"I don't understand." Kim looked over her shoulder.
Agent Johnson was kneeling behind her with one finger
sticking out from a clenched fist. "I thought it was
your penis."

"Why would you think that?"

"It felt like it was my husband's penis."

"I can assure you, that my penis is much larger than
this finger, Mrs. Anderson."

Kim sucked her lower lip into her mouth as Johnson
pushed his finger back inside. She tried to fight it,
but an involuntary moan escaped her lips. It really did
feel like a penis pushing inside her. Worse, he was
pushing his finger in and out like he was fucking her.
He was just lubricating it and his finger pushed deeper
with each thrust. Kim pushed against the couch just as
the finger was probing deeper into her.

Jesus! Did she just push back into his thrusts? She
fought the urge to do it again, but her hips kept
flexing in time to his finger thrusts. His finger was
just like her husband's penis. It couldn't quite reach
deep enough to satisfy an itch she got every time she
had sex "Have located alleged terrorist's gadget spot.
I've detected no gadgets or hidden items. I'm now
making circular motions around Mrs. Anderson's G-spot
to confirm."

"Ohmygod!" Kim couldn't believe the pleasure coming out
of her pussy. This wasn't right. Agent Johnson was
merely making circular motions inside her with his
finger and it felt better than sex with Jerry ever had.

Leroy lowered the camera between his legs, trying to
point it at her pussy. "Note subjects clitoris has
become engorged and is impeding progress." Leroy used
the index finger of his free hand to push Kim's clit
down. He gently massaged it. Kim with a scream pushed
back into his finger. The waves of pleasure had her
falling into the couch. Her pussy quivered as it soaked
Agent Johnson's hand.

"Subject has had a large orgasm. No materials other
than fluids were disgorged from her vagina during
orgasm. Mrs. Anderson's crotch is clean."

"Filthy fucking animal!!" screamed Kim. "How dare you.
You fucking nig..."

SMACK! Leroy brought his hand down hard on Kim's ass.
"I've had enough of your attitude, Mrs. Anderson."
Leroy smacked her again. Her butt cheek turned red.

"You... you have no right!" Kim gasped. It was more
humiliating then painful.

"But I do, Mrs. Anderson. The United States Patriot Act
allows me to do what I deem necessary to subdue a
belligerent." Leroy spanked her other ass cheek twice.
Kim had a nice round firm ass, but it quivered as he
smacked it.

"No one has ever treated me like this before," she
gasped.

"Maybe they should have. Now, why did you call me those
names?"

"Because!"

"Because what?"

"Don't make me say it." Kim gasped as he spanked her
once more. "You made me orgasm."

"So?"

"It was my first."

"Ever?"

"Yes," Kim sobbed guiltily.

"Your husband isn't doing his job properly then. Did
you like it?"

"Um, yes."

"I can give you more, Mrs. Anderson. If you let me fuck
you, I'll promise you lots more. Bigger ones even."

"But my husband?"

"Doesn't need to know." Leroy already had his jacket
off and was unbuttoning his suit. "Do this and I'll
tell my supervisor that you're just a loud mouthed
housewife and not a terrorist."

"Um, Ok."

"Ok what?" asked Leroy for the benefit of the video
camera.

"Y-you can fuck me."

"You won't be disappointed, Mrs. Anderson. This is what
we in the government call a win-win situation. You stay
out of jail and get the true fucking a slut like you
needs and my black cock gets some relief."

"Black cock?" Kim hung her head down as she leaned
against the couch. Just under her large dangling
breasts, she could see the black man stooping to step
out of his underwear.

Johnson's penis fell out of his underwear like a thick
black log. Kim suddenly felt a tremble of fear. What
had she gotten herself into? It must be the angle she
was viewing it. No penis could be that big. The monster
shaft appeared over a foot long. "Your cock is huge!"

"What of it? You ever had a big black cock before?"

"Oh no," she said raising her head back up so that she
couldn't see him lining it up with her pussy. "Agent
Johnson, you can't cum in me. I'm trying to have a
baby."

Leroy's filmed his thirteen inch cock lined up with her
pussy. He zoomed in on her gash as he pressed the golf
ball sized cockhead against it. He swore his cock
swelled even bigger when she told him she was trying to
get pregnant. The lie rolled easily off his lips.

"You have nothing to worry about, Mrs. Anderson. I've
had a vasectomy. It's a common procedure among agents.
The family of the President is our family." Leroy video
taped his cockhead pushing into her pussy.

"Ugh! It's so thick!" moaned Kim. She felt herself
opening up for him. If the head had been any thicker,
she didn't think it would have fit. Her pussy opened up
to the point it was nearly painful. Though it shamed
Kim, she was thankful she was so wet. Kim was also
thankful she couldn't see him penetrating her. It
probably would have frightened her too much.

"Aaahh." Her sigh was long and drawn out as the entire
head entered her. Her pussy clung to the head. She
opened wider as his thick shaft found it's way inside
her. Kim hung her head down and looked between her
breasts again. Her tits blocked her view of Johnson's
cock, but his nutsack was plainly in view. His scrotum
was sized to go with his large cock. Each tactical was
three times as big as Jerry's entire ball sack. 'Thank
god he's had a vasectomy', she thought. Those things
would be blasting a lot of sperm into her.

Leroy worked the head of his cock around a little,
letting it slacken up before he pushed it in deeper.
"This sure is a tight fit, Mrs. Anderson. If you
weren't married, I'd say you were a virgin."

"Oh my!" she blurted out. At that moment she did feel
like a virgin. "You can't be real."

"Feels good doesn't it."

"Yes, YES!" she shouted as her second orgasm hit. It
was a small fast one that caught her off guard. The
black man's cock had just pushed deeper then Jerry had
ever gone. The needy area that always felt unsatisfied
during sex with her husband was now hugging a huge
black cockhead. "Ohmygod!" His cockhead now pushed
deeper still. The brief stab of pain when the tip hit
her cervix was nothing compared to the immense pleasure
emanating out from her pussy. "Can't take... hmm yes...
no more."

"I think you can, Mrs. Anderson." Leroy needed his
hands free. He pulled back until only the head of his
cock was wedged between her labia. Kim whimpered in
displeasure. Leroy was able to stoop enough to set the
video camera on the floor. He left it running and aimed
up at their crotches.

"That's it, put it back in," begged Kim as Leroy stood
back up. This time his hands were on her hips as he
buried his cock again until just three or four inches
remained. Leroy pushed hard until he felt the steel
hard shaft might actually bend.

Finally, the cervix yielded to the pressure and opened
for him. The thick head pushed into her womb. Kim
suddenly lunged back into Leroy until his balls slapped
her thighs. Her entire body shook as her cum squirted
out around his shaft coating his pubic hair and soaking
his balls. Kim recovered to a slow steady pounding in
her pussy. "That's it. Yes! Fuck me. Fuck me!"

Somehow her head had pushed into the couch cushion.
Johnson's powerful thrusts had pushed her forwards and
over the end of the couch. She was now bent over the
edge of the couch. Her feet were several inches off the
ground, but her crotch was perfectly lined up with the
black man's massive cock. As the head pushed in and out
of her womb, Kim was once again thankful for the
vasectomy.

Agent Johnson's thirteen inch black cock was the
perfect breeding tool deigned to deliver sperm straight
to the source. Kim was so far gone, even if he wasn't
fixed, she wouldn't have stopped him from fucking her.
Agent Johnson's cock actually outlasted Kim. She had
strong orgasm after strong orgasm until she felt tapped
out. Still, the black man kept rapidly bucking his
hips.

"Damn!" growled Leroy. "I must be slipping. I didn't
thoroughly investigate you for weapons."

"Unh what do unh you mean? Unh! Unh!" Kim was
astonished the secret service agent was still concerned
she a threat.

"Didn't check this hole." Johnson pushed his thumb
straight into her ass.

"Ow! Oh shit! I'm cumming!" Kim hadn't been tapped out
after all. Her sphincter squeezed tight around the back
man's thumb and her pussy went crazy. His thumb was so
big, it felt like she had two cocks inside her. Kim
felt like a huge slut when the thought didn't disgust
her. Johnson wiggled his finger while fucking her. His
cock seemed bigger. The ridge around his cockhead had
swelled and scraped her cervix each time he pushed it
into her womb. His cock jerked and her womb flooded
with sperm. "It's so hot!" Kim cried, cumming again as
wad after wad of hot sperm filled her womb, then
flooded her pussy until it shot out around his cock.

More shot out when Johnson pumped his cock in and out a
few more times to clear out any excess semen. Kim's
pussy felt empty when Agent Johnson finally pulled his
cock out. She felt a hand on her chin and looked up.
Johnson had walked around the couch. His cock was fat
and swollen, but limp. He guided it towards her mouth.
Kim parted her lips as she got her first good glimpse
of the massive black cock that had just fucked her
good.

Getting fucked from behind, she had been able to
concentrate on the pleasure and forget it was a black
man giving it to her. Kim took his wet cockhead into
her mouth. A final jet of sperm landed on her tongue.
His dark black cock was sticky and it glistened. It was
still thick and at it's full thirteen inch length, but
it was no longer rock hard. He pushed more cock down
her throat. There was no pretending he wasn't a
massively endowed, muscular black man with him standing
in front of her. Kim pulled back despite Johnson's
attempt to push his cock even deeper.

"We ain't done," he growled.

"Just not comfortable," she gasped for air.

Kim was still bent over the back of her couch. The
indentations of the fabric were visible on her stomach
when she stood. She walked around the couch and sat
down on it before Johnson. He stepped forward and
tapped his cockhead against her lips. She opened for
him. Johnson grabbed her head in hands so strong they
could have crushed her. He guided her to swallow him
deeper.

Kim couldn't close her eyes. She needed to stare at the
powerful male forcing her to service his massive cock.
Johnson's shaft lost some of it's limpness. Before Kim
knew it, he was feeding her a steel hard rod again.
Johnson pulled her head forward which helped angle his
cock to penetrate her throat. The big black man rapidly
bucked his hips fucking her mouth.

Their eyes were locked. Kim's eyes were wide and
pleading. Her expression implied that she hoped she was
pleasing him. Johnson's eyes were narrowed and his
expression domineering. You are mine, read his eyes.
Johnson gritted his teeth. His expression softened a
bit. Kim noticed the rethymic fucking of her mouth was
off. The whites of his eyes grew as his irises rose
into his eye lids. "Argh," he grunted thrusting his
cock deep down her throat.

Johnson's cock bucked wildly, threatening to choke her.
Semen filled her belly. He withdrew his cock filling
Kim's recently vacated throat with semen. He kept the
cockhead in her mouth. His semen filled her mouth
faster then she could swallow. Cum dribbled down her
lips. This was her first good taste of semen. Kim
couldn't get over how hot it was nor how much she loved
it.

The cum was viscous and rich, not what she would expect
from a man shooting blanks. Johnson rapidly ran his
fist up and down his shaft which continued to cum as
long as he jerked it. Eventually it ran dry and his
limp cock plopped out of her mouth. Johnson stepped
back with a sigh. "You suck cock like a pro, Mrs.
Anderson."

"Uh...thanks, I guess."

Kim cupped some of the semen on her chin and raised it
within reach of her tongue. "I'll need to investigate
upstairs before I leave, ma'am. I'll follow you."

Kim nodded and weakly climbed off the couch. A huge
pool of semen had soaked the cushion where she had been
sitting. The cushion was ruined. She'd need to flip it
over before Jerry got home.

Johnson followed her. He reached out and retrieved the
video camera from where it sat on a table facing her
couch. Semen leaked out of her pussy every time she
raised a leg to climb a step. She was surprised at the
amount. Not that she was leaking so much, but so
little. Johnson's testicles pumped out large amounts of
semen.

It occurred to Kim that most of it would be trapped in
her womb after her cervix had closed again. She'd
probably leak his semen for a week afterwards.

"Upstairs appears clean," said Johnson sweeping the
camera around. "Why don't you get cleaned up," he told
her once they were in the master bedroom."

"That would be nice."

Kim entered her bath and took a quick shower. She
wrapped a towel around her body after drying off. She
smiled at herself in the mirror. It felt good to be
clean. She left her bathroom and froze before her bed.
Agent Johnson was lying on her bed spread eagled. "Drop
the towel, woman."

"What?" "You heard me. Drop it! Now!" Johnson grinned
when she complied. "You shouldn't cover that fine body
up. Not never. Now come straddle me. I think I can do
one more load."

Kim climbed onto her bed and through her leg around
Johnson's crotch. He grabbed her hips and adjusted her
so that his cock was wedged right between her legs. Her
body reacted immediately. Kim's nipples swelled and her
pussy leaked fluid on his shaft. She ground her crotch
into his, sliding her pussy along his shat. Johnson
placed his huge hands on her breasts, gently teasing
her nipples. Kim became aware of the immense contrast
between her pale skin and his dark black skin. His cock
quickly stiffened between her legs.

"Oh yes," she moaned. "Put it in, baby."

Kim slid her pussy up his rod until her labia parted
around the tip. She pushed down and the head entered
her. Kim lifted her crotch up and pushed down into
Johnson's monster cock. It felt incredible to be filled
by him again, but she was concerned at how easily she
had taken him. Her pussy was quickly adapting to this
cock and might never go back to normal. The big
cockhead pushed back into her womb as she took him
completely inside her. Kim orgasmed again when Johnson
made his cock jerk.

"Oh yes," she sighed.

"Gotta make up for all those years your husband hasn't
been taking care of you, don't we? Now Mrs. Anderson,
I'm gonna give you a choice. You've convinced me you
ain't no terrorist. You're off the hook and if you
want, you can get off that back cock and I'll be
leavin."

Kim laughed. "You will be lucky if I ever get off this
big boy. A girl could get addicted to a cock like this.
Orgasm after orgasm with no chance of getting pregnant.
It's a dream come true."

"Then start living the dream. Work that ass, Mrs.
Anderson."

"Call me Kim." The raven-haired beauty started bouncing
in the black man's lap. "What's your name?"

"Agent Johnson," said Leroy smacking her ass lightly.
"Now work that white pussy. Squeeze my cock. Tell me
what you're thinking, Kim."

"Ah... ah I'm thinking I love this big black cock.
Ah... ah I love fucking you. Oh gawd, I'm cumming
again." Kim trembled as another powerful orgasm rocked
her body. She continued to cum until she didn't have
the strength to fuck him any longer.

Johnson ended up holding her ass up while he slammed
his cock up into her pussy repeatedly. Eventually, his
cock swelled until the head wedged in her cervix.

"That's it, fill my womb," moaned Kim as a steady
stream of fresh semen sprayed her womb. "So hot," was
the last thing she moaned as she fell on top his chest.
Leroy's cock softened, but didn't shorten.

He had to roll over to pull it out. He stood and
climbed off the bed, leaving Kim spread eagled on her
back. He retrieved the video camera and noticed that
there was less then a minute left to record. He zoomed
in on Kim's exhausted body. Her pussy was splayed open
and gushing out sperm. He let the digital video run
out. Leroy walked downstairs and put his suit back on.
Before leaving, he bounded back upstairs and to the
bedroom. Kim was just starting to move. "I gotta get
this placed cleaned up before Jerry gets home," she
groaned.

"Mrs. Anderson," said Leroy, "The United States
government thanks you for your cooperation."

***

Jerry sat at his desk talking to Evie on his speaker
phone. "It's the weirdest thing, Evie. I almost think
Kim's one of those Stepford wives. It's like he scared
the bitch right out of her. You wouldn't believe how
nice she is. Kim's cooked me dinner every night and she
does the dishes. She doesn't talk while the news is on.
It's borderline creepy." Evie's voice came out of the
speaker. "And she still hasn't mentioned her visitor?"

"Nope."

"Who'd you get to do it?"

"Leroy, the janitor. I saw him wearing a dark suit
after he got back from a funeral. He looked like one
those feds. Here he comes now."

"Working late tonight, Mr. Anderson," said Leroy
entering Jerry's office. "I just need to empty the
trash."

"I got our fellow conspirator on the phone. Say hi to
Evie."

"Hello, ma'am."

"Hello Leroy. You have got to tell me what you did to
Kim. Jerry says she's like a new woman."

"I just did like you told me and put a little fear of
the government in her. Deep in her. Told her she'd end
up in jail if she didn't straighten up."

"That's great," said Evie. "We should have him go screw
with Melissa, too."

"Not a bad idea," said Jerry. "Anyway, I need to get
home. Talk to you later, Evie. Hey, does Eddie Jr. want
his toy badge back?"

"No, tell Leroy he can keep it as a memento. Good
night, guys."

Evie hung up and the dial tone came on. Jerry grabbed
his briefcase. "Thanks for helping me play this trick
on my wife, Leroy. Kim's wonderful, but she needed to
be taught a lesson."

"My pleasure, Mr. Anderson."

"Here's the hundred bucks I promised you." Jerry handed
Leroy 5 twenties. "You sure earned it. You missed your
calling as a cop or fed, Leroy."

"Thanks, but I went the other route. Ten years in jail
for dealing when I was twenty-five. Been clean
seventeen years, but the police academy doesn't take
ex-cons."

"Too bad."

Jerry noticed two other black men outside his office.
"Who are your friends?"

"Janitors on the other floors. We're playing poker
after work."

"Well good luck then." Jerry nodded at the men as he
left the office. The other two men entered Jerry's
office when the elevator doors closed. One was chubby
and near retirement age. The other was a rough looking
eighteen-year-old.

"Gentlemen, may I present to you, Kim Anderson." Leroy
picked the picture of Kim and Jerry on the beach off
Jerry's desk."

"Damn!" said the older black man. "She's got a killer
body. Look at that bikini."

"It's three times bigger than the little thing I
stripped off her," said Leroy proudly.

"There's no way you fucked that piece of white ass,"
said the younger."

"Care to bet."

"Twenty says you is a liar."

"Pay up now, dick, cause I got a video to show you when
we get to my place."

"I'd sure love to stick my dick between those big white
boobies," said the old man.

"Maybe you can," Leroy grinned. He leaned over the
desk. Leroy pressed the button labeled home on the
phone.

"Hello?"

"Mrs. Anderson, the is Agent Johnson with the secret
se..."

"I remember who you are, Agent Johnson."

"We have a complication, Mrs. Anderson."

"Oh?"

"I'm afraid so. My supervisor wasn't fully convinced by
my report about you. He needs to interview you in
person."

"You said... you'd convince him." Kim was almost
crying.

"You shouldn't have too much to worry about. I'll be
there to help you and there'll be a junior agent with
us. We can conduct the interview at the old airport
motel where we'll be staying."

"I'm familiar with it."

"Your husband doesn't even have to know."

"Thank god for that. How could your supervisor possibly
believe I'm a terrorist?"

"We have some new information. Do you have a friend
named Melissa..."

"Stevens. She's my best friend."

"We'll need to investigate her. Can you give me a
description?"

"Oh, the blue-eyed, blonde, popular cheerleader type."

"Perfect. I know the type. We'll contact you with a
date and time. Don't warn Mrs. Stevens. The government
thanks you for your cooperation."

Leroy hung up the phone. He looked at his astonished
friends. "Let's go find you boys some toy badges."

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 64